《Invincible System Start From One Piece》 Chapter 1 - First World Crossing " Im home.. " A handsome man with suit and briefcase open the door to his own c.o.n.d.o.minium, and greet himself. Yes, himself.. " Damn it.. Im tired of this life.. " Loosening the tight tie on his neck then unbutton his own suit and lay lazily on the couch, hoping a beautiful wife greet and pour some tea to himself. " I think its time to find a wife, tomorrow im 21.. " the handsome man talk to himself while browsing his smartphone. His name is Adam, an orphan. Since the death of his family because of accident when he was just 8 yearls old, he vow to himself to become a promising figure. With wealth left by the family, Adam start crazily tempering his own brain, and successfully graduate with MBA in 16 years old in MIT, and at age 20 teach as an professor at Harvard in biology. With his status, wealth and fame is everywhere. Black hair, bright green eyes, perfect figure, handsome face, many woman from different kinds occupation such as celebrity and other well known figure willingly to line up to be with him. But he lost interest with those woman. Many people say he is gay, but a little people know that his real identity is.. " Umm.. Kaido''s transformation exactly the same as in the Manga. " Adam thought excitedly while looking at the newest episode of One Piece in his computer dekstop. The tiredness after work loseen a lot after seeing his favorite Anime lates episode. After 21min of watching the latest episode of One Piece. Adam went directly to the forum and discuss with the other fans like usuall. " Ohh lets take a bath first.. " Stretching his own body and went to the bathroom. " Hey little brother.. Dont worry ill find someone for you.. " Adam drained in the shower look below his little brother that make many man jealous. " If those 2d women can be bought to real life. How good is it.. " Adam thought crazily.. After a fresh shower, brew a cofee and back to the computer dekstop and start watching other anime latest episode or watching news from their creator. At this time, suddenly a chat box appear on the screen. Blocking the anime he is watching seriously. " What the hell? This laptop is my own system ! My own firewall ! An attack? " Adam another identity is the most mysterious and powerful hacker in the dark net. Looking at the chat box appears, Adam tried to close it with his hacking technique, but after 5 minutes. He found that his proud and undefeatable brain cant close or remove the chat box. And start to type at the chat box. Adam : I lose. What do you want?" System : Hello Adam, you are being choosen as the host of the Invincible System by the Crossing God. Time Left 23:59:59 Adam : Crazy. What do you mean? Crossing?. Looking at the reply by the crazy ''System'' name, Adam fell into meditation for a while and state that this people is making fun of him. Crossing? Like in the chinese/japanese fanfiction novel? LOL ! This is real world ! Who will believe it. System : You are being choosen as the host of the Invincible System by the Crossing God. Time Left 23:57:34 System : Crossing God is the God who does everything with the meaning of Crossing. Invincible System is a system with Invinciblity. The countdown time is shown to the host to prepare for leaving this world. Leaving this world? Crazy ! Adam directly press the shutdown button of the computer, and the Led inside the cpu directly turn off its light, but looking at the lcd still turns on, and the Countdown Time at the top bar of the Chat Box still counting and get confused. " This.. " Adam stood up from his seat with a shock look. And start to move his hand towards the turn off button of the lcd. The lcd is button is turn off. But the lcd still lights. " What the hell.." Adam curse and start to unplug all the socket cable connected to the computer dekstop. But the lcd still light on and the chat box still there, and the countdown time is still counting down. Crossing God : Ok human, stop doing stupid things. I left you 24 hours to say goodbye to this world. Prepare for crossing. Adam look at the chat box and a new ''Crossing God'' name appear and chat to himself Adam : This. Are you like in the chinese/japanese novel? Crossing.. Crossing God? Adam try to type at the obviously no power keyboard and the text appear and gets more nervous. Adam : Why should i believe you? Crossing God : Should? No. But you must. Dont you feel this world is boring? Are you sure dont want to travel to different worlds? Adam fell into meditation for a while and look at the window and the busy scene in the traffic from his sky high view from his luxury c.o.n.d.o.minium. Looking below to the traffic jam, people busy coming to everywhere. Looking at the night sky, where the stars cant be seen anymore because of the pollution. Is this the life i want? I have money and fame, but if i can travel to different worlds. That means adventouring, new people, new world, new everything. Wait.. Adam ran back to his computer dekstop and look the countdown and the chat box that still appears and ask again. Adam : Crossing God, what world will i cross into? What will i got, and what should i do? Im sure theres no free lunch in this world, is it? Crossing God : What world? It will be randomize, i can only help you cross there, but cant choose it. For example, Naruto World, One Piece World, Battle Through the Heavens World, Soul Land World, Marvel World, Etc.. What will you got? You will got everything in those world you will cross into. Ofcourse theres something you need to do. Everytime you cross into different world, there will be one mission generated by the Invincible System i created, and you should finish that, after the complete mission, you can cross again.. Adam read the text reply by the Crossing God and process every words into his mind and try digest it very well. Seeing One Piece World actually exist, Adam ask exitedly to the Crossing God with the chat box. Crossing God : Ofcourse, you see.. Several movie, animation, and novels are real world. The creator of each entertainment is what i guided in secret to their minds. So when the choosen one come, they can see the future of each world it will cross into. " What... too invincible.. this Crossing God is amazing.. And im so lucky to be choosen. " Adam thought silently in his heart. But his facial expression fell into shocked and ectassy. Crossing God : So, do you want to cross? Choosen One? Hahahahaha Adam : YES I WANT IT! Adam reply immediately with full of expectations and cant wait to start crossing. Crossing God : Ok, wait for the countdown ends. And do what you want with the time left in this world. '' 23 hour pass left..'' Adam thought silently looking at the countdown at the top of the chat box. '' What should i do? Prepare some clothing and survival tools ? '' Adam supporting his chin and enter to deep thinking. Adam : Can i bring something? Crossing God : No need. Just the clothing on your body is enough, the Invincible System will provide and help you live in the different world. Looking at the reply of the Crossing God, Adam felt a little helpless. What is the Invincible System mean? Is it really Invincible? '' Thats it, ask again later. First call my lawyer and private accountant.'' Adam thought silently and start to work. Adam start to work with the legacy of his wealth and everything until midnight and back to the computer dekstop and look toward the countdown left. '' 16 hour left huh. Better sleep first, lets ask tomorrow morning. '' Looking at the countdown left and decided to ask tomorrow morning to the Crossing God again. The next morning. Adam : Crossing God, what is the Invincible System ? Crossing God : Oh good morning too. What you did really make me satisfied. Billion dollars of your wealth just donated like that. I think i make the correct choice.. Hahahahaha '' Hey, im going to cross to another world, and cant bring anything. Its better to be donated ofcourse..'' Adam thought in his heart. And ask again Crossing God : Invincible System is the system i created and it is Invincible, it will help you, the choosen one to generate mission on each different world and provide you with power to be invincible on each different world. Adam : Power to be invincible?? Crossing God : Ok too much question, you will see it later by your own. Im going to have breakfast, goodbye. Adam face become depressed looking at the Crossing God reply, and thinking what to do next. '' Ok first lets cook a breakfast for yourself.'' Adam said to himself While eating breakfast, Adam suddenly relize what the Crossing God says before about the different world. '' The worlds Crossing God mention before all i have watch it, or read it. Most of it i know its timeline, especially the One Piece world. I hope i can cross there first.. Pirates, Marines, Revolutionary Army, World Government.. Wait..'' Feeling to excited to cross, suddenly Adam remember something about each different worlds mention by the Crossing God. Each different world mention by the Crossing God, the world is full of dangerous. Strength is everything, even if you have wealth, you need to have strength too. Adam felt bad getting pitted by the Crossing God. '' Thankfully i join the Mixed Martial Arts, in terms of fighting one versus 20 a.d.u.l.t. I still can handle easily.'' Adam said to himself while looking at the UFC(Ultimate Fighting Championship) trophy at the trophy cabinet. '' Crossing God says the Invincible System can provide me with power to be Invincible, hopefully it is true, even with UFC trophy, i cant be sure to life free and safe on each dangerous world.'' Looking with hope expression at the LCD which still turn on without any power on the dekstop computer. 10 min left before the countdown, a handsome man with height 196cm wearing a white t shirt, blue long jeans and a casual snikers is standing infront of the mirror. '' Ok any clothes/suit/dress is always handsome. Thats it, lets just wear this casual outfit.'' Adam said narcistic infront of the mirror and after that went back to the computer dekstop and look toward the Chat Box. Crossing God : Ok choosen one, relax and dont worry. Have fun in your adventure and be happy. The Invincible System will help you with everything, when you succed crossing to different world, i cant contact you anymore. There will be a display in your mind about your status and the mission generated by the Invincible System. Ill be gone now and prepare for the crossing Thats it, goodluck. Adam look at the text the Crossing God sent on the Chat Box 5 hours ago, and try to chat and ask everything but got no reply, either from the ''System'' or the ''Crossing God'', only the countdown keep counting down. Feeling helpless, Adam sit down and took out his laptop and sign in on his own many sosial account with millions of followers and says farewell to the world. '' Goodbye Earth. See you in the next life. '' After an casual and relax Enter button, every Adam''s sosial media accounts updates its status at the same time. Closing the laptop and look at the LCD infront where the countdown shown 25 sec left. '' How did i cross? A blackhole? Or what? '' Adam said nervously sitting on the chair looking around. ''Damn it.. So mysterious.. '' Adam curse nervously. 00:00:04 00:00:03 00:00:02 00:00:01 Adam grit his teeth and look at the LCD infront of him which the space is distorted and suddenly turn into a small black hole and getting bigger until it become his size and coming towards him where he sits nervously. '' Shit.. Blackhole, my body wont turn into pieces after i get swallow by it?'' Adam shout loudly with the crazy phenomenom appear infront of him. '' For dream ! Free ! Adventure ! And.. Harem !! Im coming !!'' Looking at the slowly moving black hole coming towards him, Adam cant wait and brave himself and directly stand up from his sit and enter the black hole. The blackhole where Adam enters directly disappear, and Adam who just enter suddenly found himself falling from a high place. '' AHHHH DAMN IT.. THIS HEIGHT, THIS SUFFOCATE LUNGS, ITS 10000M ABOVE THE SEA, ALTHOUGH I LOVE FREEFALL SPORTS. BUT I HAVE NO F.U.C.KIN DAMN PARACHUTE !! '' Cursing and feeling 60m per sec falling and looking at the sea below, Adam silently curse the Crossing God in his heart. '' Calm.. Look around you.. '' Adam calm himself and look around where clouds besides him and looking down where the blue calm sea will greet him. '' Judging from this height, and hard breathing, right now im about 9000m above the sea. That means i got 150 sec onds left before i crash into the sea and dead. What should i do?'' Adam enter his calm state and try to figure how to survive. Chapter 2 - One Piece World '' What is it...'' Adam looking at the sea becoming near below him and start getting panic again. ''DAMN IT ! IM THE CHOOSEN ONE ! I HAVENT TRY THE UNIQUES OF DIFFERENT WORLD AND I WILL JUST DIE LIKE THIS? WHAT KIND OF JOKE. EVERY WORLD I WILL CROSS INTO IS A DECAYING WORLD ! MANY EVIL AND CRAZY PEOPLE ! IF I SURVIVE I WILL BRING THEM INTO JUSTICE ! AND THE LAST ONE IS, IM STILL V.I.R.G.I.N !! '' Adam shout crazily looking below where its about 4000m left and crash into the sea, with 66 seconds left. And then something happend around him as the center. A powerfull momentum brokeout from his body, his green pupil turn into gold for a moment and a golden sparkling effect comes his pupil and spread around him as the center. Everthing happends just for a second, but Adam who is on the center of it can feel it that the momentum is coming out from his body. '' This.. What is this..'' Adam ask himself with a shocked and confused expression. While still confused, a sudden sound emerge from his mind. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to activated the ''Invincible System'' by learning the first skill.] Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to cross to the ''One Piece World'' and get the first ''Invincible Package'', the choosen one can take it out from the Invincible System Space Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Conqueror''s Haki'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] '' This ... Conqueror''s Haki? Im in One Piece World? Yahoooo !! '' Adam shout excitedly for a moment then remember that he is still free falling and theres 40 sec left. '' System ! Invincible System '' Adam shout panicly then suddenly a display whom he can only see appear infront of him. A display like a character interface in RPG games is being shown up infront of him. There is a 5 tab on top of it, with 3 green with 2 grey. The currently open is the Host tab. With free falling situation, directly skip and didnt read what contain in the Host tab, and choose the other tab with written System Space with his mind. ''Open this Invincible Package, system !!'' Adam said with hurriedly [Opening the Invincible Package] Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to get an Indestructible Storage Ring with a space of 125000 cubic meters(50m in width,50m in height,50m in length).The items is currently being stored ad the System Space] Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to get one chance to extract physcal strength of other characters from different world. Choose it to draw now or later?] '' Damn it.. Draw now ! Draw !!'' Adam shout hurriedly, while looking down to the sea below and found a small spot near its exact crash. 25 sec left before crashing to the sea. The interface in the System Space tab turn into a turntable and hundreds character from different worlds is being shown up, with a needle in the middle of the turn table. ''This.. All characters is known by myself, either animations or movie characters.. And all of them are very powerfull. Wait why dont you draw? F.u.c.k damn it.. Draw Draw !!! '' ''Stopp !! Damn it waste 5 seconds of my time.'' Adam hurriedly hope the draw stops and expect to stop soon. ''All the characters i can extract their physcal strength in this draw is enough for me to survive with no injuries or small injuries. Please stop.'' Adam thought silently looking the slow turntable directly stop and the needle point to a Bald, Yellow suit, and dull expression. [Congratulations to extract all abilities of the character ''Saitama'' from the ''One Punch Man World''. Wheter to Extract and absorb now? Or skip] '' F.u.c.k ! Saitama ! On earth i spent one and a half year following his workout, but nothing happends. Now i can get it . Damn it system.. Extract and absorb now !!'' Adam said in his mind, because he can already see that the spot being seen below is a Marine Ship with many people looking at him falling, so wont make things suspicious. Adam said in his mind and use a happy facial expression. 17 sec before crashing to the sea. Adam who is falling with open feet and open arms and facing the sea below feel something warm in every part of his body for 5 seconds, including his mind. Feeling the superstrength body, and clear mind. Adam facial expression gone wild with his big smile showing his clean row of teeth. Ding! [The Host successfully absorb all of ''Saitama'' abilities.. ] Hearing the sound of the system, and the text suddenly appear in the screen infront of him, Adam smile grew wider. '' I believe you . Close the screen.'' Adam can already feel the super strength in his body, and he has 100% confidance he wont have any scratch or injury on his body falling from 10000m above the sea. And he also believe the Crossing God and the Invincible System. ''Thats a Monkey D. Garp. Im 100% sure, and this calm sea with no winds and waves. Its Calm belt.'' Adam thought in his heart while showing a big smile towards them. Looking at the front of them, where stands a blury man with a unique cloak different from the others and a doghead cap on its head and bitting and keep throwing rice crackers to its mouth, but the next second stop when Adam shout loud with open arms and open legs facing the sea. 200 meter above the sea, and 3.33 seconds left, Adam keep opening his arm wide and legs facing the sea. '' If ordinary people drop with this posture, their bones and body will directly be destroyed. But im not ordinary, i have Saitama physcal strength. Lets try it..'' Adam thought excitedly ''Yahoooooooooo !!!!'' Adam shout loudly with his blood boiling full of excitement. PLAK !!!!!!! The sounds of a slap of human body greeting the sea with no waves make the people on board the Marine ship hear it clearly. Then suddenly the sea that is calm with no waves start rising starting from where the body fall on its center and spread wide to its surrounding. ''EVERYONE HOLD ON !! '' Garp said loudly and awake the soldiers who is still in shock behind him Hearing the shout of their most strong and respectfull man on this ship, everyone awakes and start to hold onto something on the ship to stabilize their figure. Just as Garp want to save the unknown man, the man who is closing his eyes and start drowning wake up and try to swim to the surface. '' Feels good. Damn inhuman physcal strength '' Adam thought in his heart while swimming back to the surface safely with any small injuries, only his white t shirt torn to pieces cant withstand the damage done, while the shoes and blue jeans still intact thanksfully or he will be completely n.a.k.e.d. ''Huaaaaaa'' Adam shout happily while removing the water on his face, then look toward the blury old man with doghead cap on its head and looking at him. '' HAHAHAHA SORRY FOR DISTURBING YOU OLD MAN !!'' Loudly and happily waving toward Garp who is stepping on the air looking at him with curiousity. Garp didnt said anything and just point behind him, making him feel bad. Adam slowly turn his head and dumbfouded. ''Damn it. This is Calm Belt, and the home of the Sea Kings. How can i forgot. But wait, let me try my strength..'' Adam thought and quickly change his dumbfouded expression with boiling and excited. '' This confidance.. Is it because of my inhuman strength?'' Adam thought in his heart while looking at the huge Sea King with its long body like snake, its figure is almost 1000 times bigger than the Marine ship Garp own. This huge eel shape Sea King who is asleep peacefully below feel disturbed and appear on the sea surface looking for the main course of the trouble. With his ugly angry expression on its face. And found a small ant not enough for him to chew infront of him intimidating to fight. The Marines on the ship start to panic and scared, only several people calm but still their stiff face. '' Bad.. Thats a Super Huge Sea King !!'' '' Relax.. Dont forget theres still Vice Admiral Garp !'' '' Yes. Our Naval Hero !'' '' Prepare the canon, and ready to fight !!!'' Sea Kings in One Piece World is divided into 4, small, medium, huge and super huge. And this Sea King infront of Adam is in the cattegory of the Super Huge Sea King. '' I have extract all Saitama abilities, including his moves. Its direclty intergrated into my mind. Lets try where Saitama punch Genos and broke the mountain behind Genos.'' Adam thought seriously and look at the huge eel shape Sea King which is about 400m from his distance. While stabilizing his body on the sea with his upper body above the surface of the sea, Adam made a gesture of coming with his left hand intimidating the huge eel shape sea king class. While the other right hand clench into fist and stay still making a punching move. '' Hey Ugly come !'' Adam said a loud. Froom 400m in distance it quickly reach 50m away from Adam. Why Adam can have great confidence is because one of Saitama abilities is also Immesurable Senses. Even he cant beat the Super Huge Sea King, he still can swim fast and avoid it with another Saitama abilities, Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes. Garp behind Adam are ready to move when the Sea Kings is about 50m away from Adam, but he stop suddenly when the unknown man infront of him start to move his punching move by pulling his arms backwards and quickly punch to the air infront of him. Boom!!!~ The Marines who is already scared and ready to shoot all stop move and look shock infront of them. Then wind start blowing slowly their clothes and keep staring what infront of them. Garp who is behind the unknown man stabilize his figure when he forgot to keep kicking in the air because of shock and finnally stable. What the Marines and Garp looking infront of them right now full of shock and disbelieve expression is the Super Huge eel shape Sea King upper body is gone. Only the upper body still showing up from the surface but slowly sink to the sea. And what Adam saw and feel actually himself know. The punch with his right fist actually generate huge shockwave. Appear fast and disappear fast too, without strong Observation Haki, nobody cant see it. And this skill is also use one of Saitama skills when he fought with Genos. Right now Adam didnt feel anything sore, tired or lose stamina because of this powerfull punch. Thinking about the inhuman physcal strength, Adam gently shake his head and look back towards Garp. Garp right now feel really depressed, 3 days ago he just meet his grandson who keep clamouring to be pirates..pirates..pirates.. Since Ace has been sailing on the sea for 1 year, his grandson become more eager to be pirate, next year his grandson turn 17 and will start sailing too. Even his iron fist of love wont have any effect anymore beside him being hurt. Right now looking at the unknown man who is swimming on the sea infront of him looking at him with his sunny and cheerfull smile. Making him more depressed, 2 mins ago this unknown man just fell from more than 9000m above the sea, with no small injuries after he crash to the sea. Thinking about himself replacing him, sure atleast several ribs or bones will broken even using Armament Haki. ''HAHAHA .. Your are very powerfull kid. Whats your name?'' Right now Garp just want to confirm his belief on this kid. ''Yeah im very powerfull old man.. Maybe im the strongest man in the world?? Oh yes my name is Adam, and dont call me kid. I just turn 21 today.'' Adam reply Garp questioning seriously and a little annoyed by him calling he a kid. ''HAHAHAHA interesting little devil.. come..go on board.'' Garp laugh loudly then fly back to the boat. Looking at Garp back, Adam smile excitedly. This is one of his favourite character in One Piece, cant believe saw him in real life on the first day. Lucky day.. Adam thought in his heart while swimming toward the Marine ship. After climbing the ladder rope thrown by the soldiers on the deck, Adam look toward every marines on the deck with their different facial expressions, some were nervous, some were worshiping, some were still shocked from the previous scene they saw. ''This.. what is Vice Admiral Garp trying to do inviting strong men to the boat.. that punch easily kill a Super Huge Sea King.'' Marines with their nervous and scared expression thought silently. ''Amazing.. One punch and a Super Huge Sea King directly died. I hope i can worship him as my master..'' Marines with their worship and fanatic expressions. ''Huh.. Strongest man in the world? Bragging.. Ok you are very powerful, but the strongest man in the world? Are you kidding me?'' Marines with their disdainful and disbelieve face curse silently in their hearts. ''Hey old man, look like your soldiers some are eager to try.. How about letting them? Im gonna stand here as a punching bag, anyone can come and try with their full strength either with their fist or weapons, if any of you can make me bleed, ill join the Marines, and teach you my cultivication method becoming the strongest man in the world. The strongest man in the world join the Marines, wont that be cool? If i win, Old man, you need to promise my request. How about that? Hahahahah'' Adam said laughing proudly raising his chin . Several marines directly curse loudly seeing the handsome man with his arrogant attitude. ''Arrogant!!'' ''Vice Admiral Garp! Let us do it !'' ''This. If anyone can bleed you, will you promise their request?'' ''F.u.c.k ! dont think you are handsome, and you can be so arrogant..'' ''Promise their request too for who can bleed me? Okay, come.. Im the strongest man in the world will be shame to repent his words.. HAHAHA Old man, how are you brave enough.?'' Adam said raising his chin higher making him look more arrogant, some marines wanted to start but was stop buy their friends and pointing toward their highest officer who is still looking at the arrogant handsome man blankly while digging his nose. ''As a punching bag? Interesting Hahahahaha. Soldier, use your full strength, anyone can bleed him will be promoted upto 1 rank and the highest is 2 rank. While the one who fails wont have their meals for 3 days. Each person one hit. Line up ! HAHAHAHAHA~!! '' Garp laugh excitedly, already can see himself bragging toward his friends at Headquarters, finding a new candidate for Admiral rank. Chapter 3 - Invincible System While climbing the ladder rope, Adam try to summon his display with his mind, trying to see if any people on board or other people can see. Then looking the abilities he extract from Saitama in the Host tab. His blood got really boiling, whether is true or not later will find someone to try it. '' Why not them? Hahahaha '' Adam thought in his heart. '' But how ? Ok lets be super arrogant then.'' After deciding for a moment, Adam directly challenge all the marines on board. 1 hour later. Garp face look ugly when he saw his soldiers breath heavily all on their b.u.t.t on the deck. With swords fragments and bullets pinched scattered on the deck. Looking at the little devil on the deck laying leisurely on his back with his hands on the back of his head, Garp feel helpless. And our protagonist itself is asking some questions to the Invincible System. ''System, what are those number above their heads?'' Adam ask confusedly and with curiousity. ''To make it easy, the Invincible System will help you can see their strength, calculate with their Physcal strength, Haki, and Devil Fruits. 1-10 is an ordinary human, 11-30 above ordinary human, 31-50 super human, 51-70 limit human, 71-90 almost inhuman, 91-99 inhuman.'' ''Umm.. Try into calculate into the marines or the pirates..'' Adam thought confusedly. '' 1-10 (Chore Boy), 11-30 (Recruit, Ensign, Lieutnant), 31-50 (Commander, Captain, Commodore), 51-70 (Real Admiral, CP-9, Vice Admiral), 71-90 ( Vice Admiral, Admiral, Fleet Admiral), 91-99 ( Fleet Admiral, Commander-in-Chief, Five Elders, Im) '' ''Interesting.. That means, Shicibukai, Whitebeard Captains, Red Hair Officers, Big Mom Sweet Commanders, Beast All Stars, belongs to 71-90 category, and Four Emperors belong to 91-99 category..'' Adam thought to himself then sit up and look toward Garp who is digging his nose looking at him blankly. '' 92.. Ofcourse, Hero of the Marines, Fighting the legendary Rocks Pirates, chasing Rogers Pirates. But still stays in Vice Admiral rank, when you enter Admiral, rules and works will be more heavy. Including following the World Government orders, protecting the Dragons..'' Adam look at Garp interestingly. '' What little devil..'' Garp said helplessly still digging his nose. '' HAHAHA i said anyone can come, why dont you try old man? '' Standing up and raising his chin arrogantly. HOST TAB Gender : Male Age : 21 Level : 96/99 [Abilities] - Overwhelming Strength - Limitless Physical Strength - Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes - 2/3 speed of light. - Immense Stamina - No fatigue - Immesurable Senses - Sharp Sight, Hearing, Smell, and Touch. - Temperature Immunity - Immune to all type of temperature-based attacks - Indomitable Will - Impossible to be subdue or defeat - Invulnerabilty - Incapable of being wounded, injured or harm [HOST Buff] - Anti-aging - 100x cultivation speed [HAREM Buff] -Anti-aging -50x cultivation speed Looking back to the Host tab, while still waiting Garp to answer, Adam always feel crazy. Invincible ! Invincible ! '' System, with my abilties extract from Saitama, why still 96?'' Adam ask curiously '' Passing through level 95 already equivallent to immortal. For 97 above, you need to understand the law. While 99 equivalent to god, creation and destruction.'' The system reply still with its cold and syntethic voice. '' Right now im level 96. So does that mean below 95 nobody can injured me? '' Adam ask again full of expectation. '' Yes host. Invulnerability'' '' Godess of fortune, thanks for your luck. Hahahaha '' Adam thought excitedly. '' Why im not level.97? If level 98 start to learning the law. Or my body still havent reach into the limit?'' Adam ask confusedly. '' Yes, host. Your body can still destroy by the same level, when the user reach level 97, that means the host is already indestructible.. '' The system explains, and Adam hearing the explaination smirk. '' Hey little devil! What are you smirking at, im talking to you..'' Garp shout waking Adam who is still drooling. '' Ahh. Sorry old man, what do you say? Hahaha'' Adam scratch his back head and laugh embarassedly '' Im coming, get ready. '' Garp said seriously then stoodup and coming slowly towards Adam with his right hand pinch into a fist. '' Hey old man, find small uninhabited island, give me all your full strength. And i will protect two of your grandsons when necesarry.'' Adam said seriously toward the 3 meter tall blury old man infront of him. Garp stop moving towards and turn back and sit on the bow. '' Bogard, find the nearest uninhabited island.'' Garp said leisurely then pick up his rice crackers and eat calmly. Bogard look sadly at his sword which is one of the 50 Skillful Grade Swords which have been broken into parts when he use his full strength including Armament Haki attached to the sword and cut towards that handsome man neck. He has been following Garp for more than 25 years, and the right hand man of Vice Admiral Monkey D. Garp. Never he has seen a human unscratched with his sword. Even Kaido who is said to be the strongest creature and he cant cut his flesh, at least Kaido will be scratch. Putting the remaining sword still attached to the hilt of his sword back to the scabbard, salute to his boss and turn and start directly ordering the soldiers who is still breathless on their b.u.t.t on the deck. Adam look at the sad Bogard who is looking at his sword, thinking maybe its one of the grade swords. Although i dont know anything about sword, but still can be seen with his perception that it is one of the 50 Skillful Grade Swords. '' Sorry im too invincible..'' Adam thought silently then ask the nearby soldiers. '' Hey which part of calm belt is this? New World or Paradise?'' Adam ask kindly with his cheerful smile. '' This... '' The nearest soldiers hesitate and try to find his friends nearby, but when he look at them they try to look somewhere else. '' Paradise. We are from East Blue, 3 days later will arrive at Marine Headquarters.'' Garp said still not looking back and still chewing his rice crackers. '' HAHAHAHA Marine Headquarters? Cool.. Oh yes old man, you have any newspaper?'' Adam ask with expectation. '' This.'' Garp turn around and take out the newspaper inside the pocket of his grey suits and throw it directly toward Adam face. '' HAHAHA thank you old man..'' Adam catch it easily and tried to read the contents on it. '' Year 1521??!!'' Adam said out loud and frustrated and directly sit on the deck. The marines busy sailing the ship and cleaning the deck from the aftermath look strange towards the unknown man who make them lose their meals for 3 days. '' Damn it. I thought i can cross at least before Ohara is destroyed, and can save my future wife, im sorry Robin. Also Nami, im sorry i cant save your mother. Damn it, i lose many chance to be famous. I lose the chance following Fisher Tiger saving the slaves on Marie Joa, saving Hanc.o.c.k and her two sisters.. I lose the chance saving Otohime being killed by Hody Jones. '' Adam thought desperately '' Next year Monkey D. Luffy will start sailing, and this year 1521 nothing big or great event happends. What should i do? With my strength, which camp should i choose? Revolutionary Army, Marines, Pirates, Pirate Hunter. Oh yes wheres the Mission the Crossing God says?'' Adam said suddenly remembering about the mission. Ding! [One Piece World Mission: Be the Emperor of the World. Time Limit : No Limit. Penalty : No Penalty] '' Be the Emperor of the World? Easy. With my strength i can directly clear the mission, but theres no time limit, i should have fun first in this world. Adventure and free, ofcourse looking for them too, my beauty and sweethearts.. '' Looking at the Harem Buff provide by the Invincible System, Adam feels great.. '' System ! If i clear the mission, and can cross to another world, can i bring my wives???'' Adam asked nervously. '' Yes'' Hearing the clear and simple answer of the system, Adam felt relieved and start smile wretchedly. The marines and Garp all look at Adam expression from frustrated, excited, wretched, and nervous. All the people on board thought that this man should be crazy. Sensing people looking at him with sympathic and sad expression, Adam suddenly cough and scratch his head embarassedly '' Cough.. Old man ! Lets just do it now, I dont have much time, i need to save someone.. Come.. Use your full strength, i dont need sympathy, give me your best iron fist of love.'' Adam said openig his arms and stand near the rail of the ship and patting his 8 pack muscle on his stomach. '' Good boy.. Remember your promise. '' Garp stand up from his sitting on the bow and throw his cloak to the floor behind him and moving slowly towards Adam. Adam look at Garp who is walking slowly towards him, and sense that all Garp muscle build up making him more blury, and blue veins start to appear on his forehead. Looking at Garp right fist which slowly turn into a fist and then suddenly blackened. '' Interesting, Armament Haki. Im going to learn that later..'' Adam thought silently '' Come Old man !! Give me your best shot.. '' Adam said loudly patting his 8 packs stomach then opening his arms wide All marines on each left and right side watching Garp who is walking towards Adam slowly, where the deck Garps walk suddenly cracks on every each step. '' COME ON !! HAHAHAHA '' Adam shout excitedly and standing still When Garp 1 meter infront of Adam, he look toward the excited cheerful smile of the little devil infront of him, and take a breath. He knows that this little devil infront of him is very strong. Even he can feel himself if he and this little devil fight, he will lose 100%. Looking at Bogard broken sword for proof is enough. Garp make a gesture of punching with his right arm. Marines and Adam can see that Garp right arm suddenly bulged and become bigger almost twice, and people looking at his fist can see some horrible strong breath. Garp pull his right arm back and second later he punch direclty towards Adam open stomach. Boooooom !!!! A defending blasting come from the impact, the nearby Marines directly try their best to cover their ears and stabilize their figure from the wind aftermath the impact. Crack !! A sound of bones fracture happend, Garp face change ugly, only the marines thought the broken bones were the unknown man who is arrogant. After the impact, seconds later Adam was thrown far away and keep bouncing on the calm and no waves sea for thousands meter. Adam who is being thrown out felt helpless, because he didnt feel any pain or injury at all, only the rebounce make him being thrown because of not stabilizing his figure. After serveral bouncing on the sea for almost 2 km, Adam stop his figure and try to stand on the water. But it fails and he is slowly sinking, thinking about his abilities 2/3 speed of light. Adam thought moved and moves his legs and run toward the broken sea which being open because of him trying to stabilize his figure and look towards the black spot 2km far away. When everyone just wanted to turn their heads and look towards the side of the ship which waves were opened divided by two and looking at the arrogant man figure, the arrogant man appear again almost in a blink of eye and standing on the broken rail. Everyone directly looking towards his 8 packs stomach which directly have no injuries. Looking at the cheerful and smiling handsome face, they felt helpless. '' Old man, are you okay?'' Adam ask worriedly, because he saw Garp standing their with his painfull face, Garp is one of his favourite figure. So if something bad happened to him, he will feel bad. Garp look at Adam face which shows his real worried expression. Then he quickly change toward happy and laugh loud happily. '' HAHAHAHA Nothing boy, only some broken bones.. '' Garp said, but then the Marines face changed to worried and shock look. '' Vice Admiral Garp..!!'' Everyone shouted. '' Nothing2.. Come bandage my arm..'' Garp said smilingly '' Medical ! Hurry ! '' Bogard urging loud to the medical team who is in hurry. Then all the marines look toward adam with hatred, nervous, and only some admires. But mostly looking at him like an enemy. '' Hey.. Why do i feel like im the villians.. Its a gamble between a strong man, you all should be glad can watch a confrontation between the strongest man in the world and the hero of the marines.'' Adam said weekly and shaking his head and directly sits on the rail and look towards the sea . Chapter 4 - Armament Haki level.99 Then the marines just greeth their teeth and keep silent and continue their work, some goes to the rail to repair the damage on the ship, the medical team is treating Garp right arm, while others keep a vigilance not too far from Adam. The people on board thinks this arrogant man is looking at the sea, but actually Adam is looking at the display infront of him and looking towards the Skills tab. SKILLS TAB [Skills] - Conqueror''s Haki level.1 (+) - Awakened, still can not be control as will. [Points] - 99+ Looking at the (+) beside the Conqueror''s Haki, Adam thought with his mind and try to press it. After a thought to add with the points, the Conqueror''s Haki directly raised to level.2. And the information is still the same. Looking the points still showing 99+ and not decreasing. Adam tried again until it changed its information into and his mind suddenly pour some information about Conqueror''s Haki use. - Conqueror''s Haki level.20(+) - Can use your will to effect any living beings with weaker will than yourself falling unconscious around you as the center in maximum distance of 100meters. 50% chance will effect your own mate. Looking at the new information on the display infront of him, and the information directlly penetrate into the depth of his own mind. Adam can be sure 100% can use the Conqueror''s Haki. Then look back at the points still showing 99+ without decreasing, Adam ask the system. '' System, why did the points keep showing 99+?'' Adam ask curiously. '' It is Infinite Skill Points. Any skill you learn you can directly upgrade it without worry.'' The system reply calmly with its cold and synthetic voice. '' Invincible ! Invincible ! Hahaha !'' Adam thought excitedly and directly raise the Conqueror''s Haki until the information on the display change again. And a new use and information pour into the dept of his mind. [Skills] - Conqueror''s Haki level.50(+) - Can use your will to effect any living beings with weaker will than yourself falling unconscious around you as the center in maximum distance of 500meters. 20% chance will effect your own mate. [Skills] - Conqueror''s Haki level.75(+) - Can use your will to effect any living beings with weaker will than yourself falling unconscious around you as the center in maxium distance of 2500m. Perfectly control the area and will not effect your own mate. Can effect the surroundings physical object contact into. - Conqueror''s Haki level.99(-) - Can use your will to effect any living beings with weaker will than yourself faling unconscious around you as the center in maxium distance of 5000m. Perfectly control the area and will not effect your own mate. Can effect the surroundings physical object contact into. Can be attached to attacks with your body or any weapon. Garp who is sitting on the deck being cared by the medical team suddenly lookup towards Adam backs and feel that the man there sitting looking at the sea suddenly become more powerful. '' Little Devil come..'' Garp stoodup and walk towards inside the cabin. '' Vice Admiral Garp..'' Bogard ask worriedly. '' Relax. If he really want to kill us, he can easily does like the sea king before.'' Garp said without looking back. Adam being called by garp turn his head and show his cheerful smile and follow Garp into the cabin with his happy steps. While the marines all remember the fate of the sea king before and all open their passage and cold sweats start to appear behind their back and forehead. '' Great, not too luxury, not too exagerated, comfort 100%.'' Adam said laying like his own house on the sofa. '' Hahahaha, how? Be a marine and you can have this. '' Garp said sitting infront of Adam laying lazily too while not forget to lure. '' My dream is to make this decaying world to peace. Although the Marines is a good choice, but i dont want to be ordered by the World Government. I believe with my own strength i can achieve it by myself. Hahahaha '' Adam said without any worries and full of confidence. '' Hahahaha Adam right? So why do you suddenly appear out of nowhere in the calm belt?'' Garp ask with interogattion tone. '' That.. I want to see how high i can jump, then i suddenly lost my way and fell here. Hahahaha'' Adam said without worries of his acting skill, and can only says sorry in his heart. '' Then, if you dont want to join the Marines, which camp you will join? Pirates? Revolutionary Army? '' Garp ask believing. '' I want to sail with my wives freely without any worries. Going for an adventure and taste different foods and culture of every country/island in this world. '' Adam said with full of enthusiasm. '' Wives? How many wife do you have little devil? Hahahaha'' Garp ask in shock then laugh loudly. '' This... I dont have one yet, ill find it later. Hehehe~'' Adam said embarassedly '' HAHAHA. Goodluck kid. So what promise do you want? And yes you must remember your promise, i hit you with full of my strength so you need to protect 2 of my grandson if necesarry.'' Garp said seriously and patted his right arm being bandage. '' Ahh.. Headache, your two grandson have very unique identity, one is roger''s son, the other is dragon''s son. With their ''D.'' on their names, they wont die easily, unless big event happend. Ill keep my promise by that time..'' Adam said while looking around Garp room with curiousity. '' How do you know?'' Garp ask worriedly. '' Relax old man, i just know. I wont share their identity, its the one i will protect too. I wont be stupid.'' Adam said while picking up the rice crackers on the table and eat it. '' Oh yes, hahaha. Oh yes what do you want ?'' Garp said with heart relieved. '' I want the Six Powers cultivation method. And Observation Haki and Armament Haki '' Adam said excitedly looking toward Garp infront of him. Garp stand from his seat and went to his table and open the cabinet on it and take out a small book and directly throw it to Adam who excitedly catch it carefully. '' You dont ask why i need to learn these? '' Then Adam suddenly relize Garp just give this treasure without any worries. '' Oh that, yes what for? '' Then garp suddenly relize and ask. Adam looking at Garp with slow reaction felt funny, Luffy is also like this. Slow respon and sometimes a bit stupid. '' Hahaha, ofcourse to learn. The strength have the right to speak in this sea. Without strength and skills, you got nothing, and will be easily killed by the pirates, or kidnap and being sold by traffickers to the Celestial Dragons and become slave..'' Adam said while holding carefully the small book without looking up Garp questioning face. Without paying attention to Garp, Adam directly open the small book, and read the first cultivation method of Armament Haki. According what Garp wrote in this book, Armament Haki is actually white like an energy, for example ''Chackra'' in Naruto, or the Heaven and Earth aura in the Cultivation World, or the Internal Power in the Martial Arts World are the same thing, but in this world, the realization of its energy is to cover itself and become a layer of armor. Theres is also a certain method to train the Armament Haki to become stronger, which is needs to be allocated during combat, but Adam did not need to consider these issues. Because as long as he learns, he can directly add the Armament Haki to level 99, and directly go to full level. Will the Armament Haki of level 99 be not enough? Do not make jokes. After reading those words, Adam put down the book, sit straight and close his eyes. Thanks to the 2 abilities which is Overwhelming Strength (Limitless Physical Strength) and Immesurable Senses (Sharp Sight, Hearing, Smell, Taste, and Touch) Adam directly feel the white energy around his body and try to focus and control this energy around his right arm. Then Adam who is sitting straight in the sofa raise his right arm and open his eyes and look at the his right arm which turn shiny. And a big smile appear on his face. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Armament Haki'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Excitedly summon the system and directly open the Skills tab. And look toward the new skill that appear. [Skills] - Armament Haki level.1(+) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 5% and 5% increase of body defense. '' Wait, how can you learn so fast? '' Garp ask in shock and disbelieve. '' Oh thanks to my Overwhelming Strength and Immesurable Senses. And my handsomeness.'' Adam said shamelessly and raise his chin and eyebrows. '' Little Devil dont be too arrogant.. You still have a long way to go, wait until you can make it pure black then you can be proud. Hmmh !'' Garp said disdainfully but with smile on his face. Happy to find a genius. Adam directly open the Skills tab again and directly upgrade the Armament Haki. - Armament Haki level.30(+) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts or weapon to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 85% and 85% increase of body defense. Adam look toward his right arm which turn black with some shiny white reflection and smile proudly. While Garp just stare there in shock, from invisible to black atleast require to allocated during combat. What he saw make him more shock. This time Armament Haki level.30 turn from invisible to dark and can be use on weapon. - Armament Haki level.70(+) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts or weapon to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 130% and 130% increase of body defense. Then Adam whole body turns black shiny, 130% of body defense, if before Garp hit him while Adam use his Armament Haki, maybe his arm will be directly abolished. Right now Adam can feel his body become more stronger than before, even without the Armament Haki, he can feel that his body is upgraded to the next level. '' Monster ! You ! You are lying ! You already know how to use Armament Haki before." Garp said with depressed face while pointing towards Adam nose . '' Hahahaha, dont say that old man, you know i dont know how to use Armament Haki before. You can detect it with your Observation Haki, am i right? HAHAHAHA ~" Adam laugh loud looking at the depressed Garp. '' Huuh. If anyone see you can learn Armament Haki to this stage in a simple way, many people will be jealous and die vomitting blood. You know i spend years !! '' Garp said shaking his head and sit down back Adam shake his head and look toward his whole body which turn fully black and shiny white reflection. '' Old man, i heard different people have different Armament Haki colors ?'' Adam ask curiously, because many people on earth keep discussing levels of Armament Haki. ''Yes, the more black without shining the more powerful if its used for attack and more defensive if its used for defense.'' Garp said then his whole left hand turn into pure black with no shiny reflections. '' On this level too you can already attack without touching the opponent, if you have learn the Observation Haki you can see it that theres the white energy covering my left hand, making an armor outside the skin, the denser the white energy, the stronger the attack..'' Garp said seriously. Adam still cant see the white energy covering Garp left hand, but he can sense that theres an invisible armor around his left hand outside the skin. Then Adam again open his Skills tab and upgrade the Armament Haki slowly from 70 to 99 while feeling and looking the change on himself. When it pass through Level.80, Adam can feel his Armament Haki become more stronger and can see become more black with the shiny slowly move out. Then when it reach Level.90, Adam can feel that his Armament Haki cant be more stronger and can see become only pure black without shining. Although the Armament Haki cant be stronger, but he can feel the invisible energy inside his body which is covering his Armament Haki slowly move out of his skin which is already turning into pure black and spreading around outside his skin . - Armament Haki level.99(+) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts or weapon to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 220% and 220% increase of body defense. When the Armament Haki reach level.99, Adam skin which already turning pure black before at level.98 turn back into his normal skin when reach level.99, but he can see that theres like an green raging aura covering his whole body like Goku Saiyan Mode or Raikage Lightning Release Chackra Mode, excluding his hair which is not raising like Goku. Garp look at Adam in full disbelieve and shocked expression when Adam slowly upgrade the Armament Haki from level.71 to level.99 step by step, by using his Observation Haki, he can see the change in every upgrade. From black shiny on its skin, to pure black, and also to which the invisible energy that can only be seen by Observation Haki slowly becoming more denser until Adam reach level.99 where the pure black Armament Haki on Adam skin turn into normal and he can see the so called invisible energy which is green in colored aroound Adam body.without the help of his Observation Haki. '' This.. this is the Legendary Armament Haki, which is normal in skin color and an the invisible energy can be seen with n.a.k.e.d eye even without Observation Haki, this... how can this be happened?'' Garp talk to himself standing up from his seat and then move backwards until he fell from the sofa and backflip behind the sofa and sits on his b.u.t.t looking at Adam dumbfoudedly. Chapter 5 - Observation Haki level.99 & Voice of All Things ''Legendary Armament Haki? Hahaha cool...'' Adam said while looking at himself looking a lot like like Goku Saiyan Mode or Raikage Lightning Release Chackra Mode. - Armament Haki level.99(+) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts or weapon to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 220% and 220% increase of body defense. Looking at the information on the Skills tab, Adam felt a little helpless, what Legendary? Only make it self more cool and handsome, not too much different from level.98. Okay 220% increase in attack power and 220% increase of body defense, at least its helpfull. Adam put away his Armament Haki, and took the small book Garp gave and directly find the Observation Haki cultivation method. In this book to to learn Observation Haki is two way, first being awakened by itself, while the other is to be beaten. Being beaten is the best way to cultivate Observation Haki, the beaten person needs to calm and sense the surrounding aura emitted by the human body while being blindfolded, while dodging being beaten, the body cannot use force. When Rayleigh taught Luffy the same way, he alone attacked Luffy, but right now Adam was replaced by the marines on the ship on the deck. 10 minutes ago, Adam ask Garp to beat him. But was told to go to the deck and let the marines beat him while being blindfolded. Looking at the many marines volunteer, Adam felt helpless. Most of them havent quite satisfied beating him as a punchbag, even though they have no effect. At the time being blindfolded and on the center of the beating, Adam can already sense the surrounding, thanks to his Immesurable Senses. Adam felt helpless because of his Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes no marines cant even hit him for almost in the past 10 minutes. Thanks to his HOST BUFF which is 100x cultivation speed, Adam already can see the presense of these marines who is beating him, but the sight in his eyes still dark, with no sign of ''aura'' which forms as a light silhouette on a dark background. Because one of his abilties is Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes, his body can keep dodging all the incoming attacks, but he still cant see the coming attack, only by his instinct. Only after 10 minutes later, in the dark world of Adam, there seemed to be a sudden light. If he just felt that there was something and someone looming in the darkness just now, then here at this time, the light in the darkness, really turned into a knife and hacked at him. With his body which contain Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes, Adam easily dodge it. Then Adam can see another light in the darkness turned into a knife and hacked at him again. Right now he focus on his sight to the knife who come to him and try to find the ''aura'' of the people who holds the knife. In just a second Adam focus on it, the knife that is being hacked towards him shows the hand of the person who holds the knife, to the arm of the person, the shoulder of the person, the head, the upper body, and then the legs and the lower body. When this happened, Adam calm down and focus hard. Then the darkness in his sight as him as the center full of different colours in the shape of an person . Its their ''aura'' which forms as a light silhouette on a dark background. When viewing them and keep dodging too, Adam tried to focus to see their faces, physical characteristics. Although cant see their physical characteristics, but it can see their shape in their auras, and also can see which one is powerful. The denser the light of the person, the stronger it is. The strongest one on this board is ofcourse Garp who is sitting on the bow facing here while eating his rice crackers leisurely. When Adam Observation Haki focus on him, Garp know that the man who is being surrounded by his soldiers have awakened or success cultivate the Observation Haki. A strong man with strong Observation Haki can be still be senses their auras. But, if a strong man use his Observation Haki to a user which is far a lot weaker than him, he or she who is beeing peeped on cant detect it. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Observation Haki'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Hearing and looking the sound and congratulations messages in the depth of his mind and infront of the display pop up infront of him. Adam felt relax, and move his hands up and remove the blindfold on his head, and look around the panting and hard breathing marines around him. '' Haha thank you all, thats all. Next time meeting ill promise to prepare a banquet for you all.'' Adam said with his cheer and bright smile. Showing his row of teeth and kind face. '' Huuh.. Huuh..'' '' Back to your post !'' Bogard who is standing not too far from Garp shout loud. Adam felt sorry for these marines, and stand there and summon the Invincible System and directly open the Skills tab, and look toward his Observation Haki. - Conqueror''s Haki level.99(-) - Can use your will to effect any living beings with weaker will than yourself faling unconscious around you as the center in maxium distance of 5000m. Perfectly control the area and will not effect your own mate. Can effect the surroundings physical object contact into. Can be attached to attacks with your body or any weapon. - Armament Haki level.99(-) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts or weapon to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 220% and 220% increase of body defense. -Observation Haki level.1(+) - You can see the presence of any living being and predict their next move and situation within 5 meters around you as the center. Adam directly without any worries and relax mood upgrade slowly until the max level.99 -Observation Haki level.50(+) - You can see the presence of any living being and predict their next move and situation within 2500 meters around you as the center. - Observation Haki level.99(-) - 360* no dead end, can locate and see situation of any living beings or non living beings within 20000 meters around you as the center. Can perfectly control your own presense, making yourself cant be detected. Can foresee the next future for 10 seconds. Adam then use his who is standing on the deck then use his Observation Haki and look everything 2000m around himself as the center. With the information in the depth of his mind, Adam focus and suddenly the scene infront of him change, the next 10 seconds for what will happend on the deck will happened. Like the marines who is moping the floor and get slide and fell hitting first his own face. Feel like yourself enter to the sight for 10 seconds, but the real body is actually still standing there doing nothing. After seing the next 10 seconds, Adam sight quickly change again to the present where he can feel he just enter the sight for 10 seconds, and the present only in 1 seconds. Then Adam look to his left and look at the Marines who is mopping, then he suddenly slide and fell. Looking at the surrounding scene Adam nodded with satisfication. '' Interesting, Time is the most mysterious thing in the world.'' Adam thought in his mind. '' Katakuri can foresee the future, that means his Observation Haki is also above level.90'' Adam thought again in his mind. While Adam is felt into thought, suddenly the System voice sounded again in his mind. Ding! Looking at these pop up display and sound in his mind, Adam suddenly get more excited. ''Is this the Rare Ability that Gor D. Roger, Kozuki Oden, Monkey D. Luffy and Kozuki Momonosuke possess? HAHAHA COOL !! '' Adam thought silently and raise his fist to the air. Then Adam ran to the rail side of the ship and look below the sea and use his Observation Haki to its limit 20000m in distance with him as the center. While trying to hear those Sea Kings or any fish below. '' Hungry.. Hungry..'' '' Happy.. Happy..'' '' Ohh, whose dead body is this?'' '' That, belong to Eel. His temper is too bad, and anger a human above. I saw it on my own eyes, a single punch and Eel upper body directly blasted.'' '' His fault then, he doesnt hear our king told us to do. And he still hate humans a lot.'' '' Hmm.. Indeed...He is quite trobulesome though, keep disturbing us. Thanks to the kid'' '' Huh.. If i dont promise our king i will already fight to death with him.'' '' Guys.. I feel like somoene is listening to us. Any of you feel it?'' Then suddenly all Sea Kings from small to super huge size in 20000 m in distance all swim quickly and gather around towards the man who is listening to them talking. Adam felt bad and shout to everyone on board. '' Everyone hold on!!!!!!!'' Adam shout making all people on board and looking at him with weird look. '' HOLD ON ! '' Garp who also suddenly felt bad shout too. Listening to the highest officer on board, all try to hold on into something near them, although they were confuse what Adam and Garp shout for. Only several breaths that their confuse, and worried expression turn to shocked and scared. Sea Kings from small to super huge all appear above the sea and looking at the Marine ship where Adam stands on, with their confuse eyes. But no Sea King comming near at them, they just surround the ship and looking at the small ship and human infront of them. '' This.. What happened, why they all suddenly appear?'' A scared marines ask their own comrade besides him. '' I dont know, usually one or two fierce Sea Kings will appear. Nobody want to get near the Sea-Prism Stone which is at the bottoms of this ship.'' The nearby marines with some knowledge answer with trembling voice. '' That human kid, with n.a.k.e.d upper body is looking at us excitedly without any feeling scared toward us.'' '' Yes. Thats him who kill Eel with a simple punch.'' '' Interesting.. I can feel his breath thousands times stronger than the man we saw 20 years ago.'' Adam felt little bit headache listening to many Sea Kings voices, only one with its super super huge size keep silent and looking at him silently. While the marines all kept shaking their legs scared and cold sweat appear on their foreheads and back. Only Adam can hear them, while what the marines and Garp saw was the Sea Kings moving his mouth like talking. '' Hello.. Hello.. Sorry for listening to you all. Im just trying one of my abilities. AHAHAHAHA ~'' Adam said sorry without any sorry expression and then laugh out loud excitedly. All the Sea King suddenly felt silent and looking at him with curiousity. Then suddenly everyone burst out loud laughing praising him, only one the biggest among them here kept silent. '' HAHAHA INTERESTING HUMAN..'' ''Voice of All Things, finally i can saw human can talk to our kind. HAHAHA~'' Then all the Sea King start talking making Adam more headache listening to many voices. '' Okay everyone disperse...'' The only one who is keep on silent and the biggest among the Sea Kings gather here suddenly spoke. The Sea Kings all silent and look toward the one who spoke, and silently and quickly disperse. Only the one just talk left and looking at Adam for a moment until he sink back to the sea and gone. Adam quickly stop his Observation Haki and Voice of All Things, and look behind where the Marines and Garp looking at him with their horrified expressions. '' HAHAHAHA.. Thats Voice of All Things. A rare ability to hear and talk with animals or Sea Kings, i just want to try it, Roger also own this rare ability, how cool right? HAHAHAHAHA '' Adam folded his arm on his c.h.e.s.t and laugh proudly showing off. '' Voice of All Things..'' '' What cool.. It scared us to death..'' '' Roger?? Did he just say Roger have this Rare Ability '' Voice of All Things'' he said?'' Listening to the sounds of various marines and looking at the ugly face of Garp, Adam laugh. '' HAHAHA Old man, i will keep training for a while.. Just keep sailing towards Marine Headquarters, i can swim back later to East Blue.'' Adam said leisurely and sit on the deck and start reading the small book Garp gave before. And look toward the Six Powers cultivation method. Garp and the marines just silent looking at Adam who is sitting on the deck leisurely reading without any worries on his face. Several seconds later, Garp continue to eat his rice crackers and order the ship to continue to sail. Six Powers is a special, superhuman martial arts style, it was the main style of combat for the World Government''s official, or secret agents like the CP9. But some marines also use them like Garp before moving in the air. There are six ability in the Six Powers, Shave which allows the users to move at extremely high speeds in order to avoid attacks, as well to attack at higher speeds and with great power. Tempest Kick, allow the user to kick at very high speeds and strength, sending out a sharp compressed air blades or ''Flying Slash Attack'' that can slice objects and greatly damage a human body. Moonwalk, which allow the users to actually jump of the air itself, alowing them to stay in the air for much longer than usual. Iron Body, which allow the user hardens its muscles to the level of iron, in order to nullify damage taken from attacks. Paper Art, which makes the users body extraordinarily flexible in order to avoid any attacks, float, and bending their body like a piece of paper. Finger Pistol, is a close-quarter combat technique, in which the users pushes their finger into a certain target at a very high speed, leaving a wound simmiliar to a bullet wound. Practicing in higher level, the user can fires a sharp compressed air shockwaves from the finger thrust enabling the user to injure someone without getting close. Chapter 6 - Shave and Moonstep level.99 Among the six technique, Shave, Moonwalk and Tempest Kick all use their explosive power and strength and perfect control of their feet. While Iron Body, Paper Arts, and Finger Gun focus on development of the hardness of the body and flexiblelity. ''Steps on the ground more than ten times in 0.36 seconds.'' Adam said while reading the small book. Putting asside, stands up and try to follow the method. 100x cultivation speed BUFF. With the help of Overwhelming Speed and Reeflexes, Adam can easily step on the ground almost thousands time in just 0.1 seconds. With the help of Immesurable Senses, Adam slowly control and follow the method to step just 10 times in 0.36 seconds. After two trials, Adam suddenly disappear from his place and appear somewhere else on the deck. Hearing the sound of the congratulations on his mind., Adam smile in victory. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Shave'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Adam directly open the Skills tab and see his Shave information. - Shave level.1(+) - One of the Six Powers, in 0.36 seconds step on the ground more than ten times. Use the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move. Can be captured with Observation Haki, it can move 1-3 meters an instant in distance, the movement speed +10% Adam directly upgrade Shave to level max 99. - Shave level.99 (-) - One of the Six Powers, in 0.36 seconds step on the ground more than 10000 times. Use the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move. Only the strongest Observation Haki can capture, it can move 1-5000 meters an instant in distance, the movement speed +200% Then Adam leg suddenly felt itchi and warm for a moment, and Adam can feel his leg becoming more and more powerful. He can felt that his leg is already indestructible. And it seemed that the entire body has become lighter. Looking at his level on the Host tab, which is now 96.6 closing to level97, before it was only 96. After learning the Armament Haki to the highest level, it directly add 0.5. And now learning Shave adds 0.1 becoming level.96.6. What people on board see are Adam disappear and appear 5 meter infront of him, but when Adam enter on the Shave state to the 5 meter in distance, he enter the Time Flow. His speed is 2/3 speed of light + Shave level.99 which actually add 200% in movement speed. 2/3 speed of light + 200% equal to 6/3 speed of light. That means Adam speed now is almost twice the speed of light. With twice the speed of light, Adam body suddenly felt sore. He can feel that his body cant withstand to much speed. Its like Admiral Yellow Ape, who eats the Light Light Fruit, that allow the user to create, control, and transform into light as will. It able him move almost at the speed of light, but without his strong body, he cant withstand it. Atleast his speed is around 1/3 speed of light, or maybe below it. Even Admiral Yellow ape eats the Light Light Fruit, he cant keep up with his speed of light. Because, the speed of thought, can his speed of thought faster than the speed of light? Its imposible, only by breaking through the speed of light like Adam before, he can enter the Time Flow and still thinking. While Adam is resting his chin on his hand and standing thinking, Garp calls awake him. '' Kid, try again. '' Garp said seriously then close his eyes. '' What? Shave?'' Adam ask in confuse. '' Yes..'' Garp said and open his Observation Haki, Adam can feel that Garp is locking at him and trying to capture his speed with his Observation Haki. '' Shave '' Adam smile playfully and use his Shave and enter the Time Flow again, and appear again next to Garp who is sitting closing his eyes trying to focus to capture his movement. Adam distance were 12 m from Garp position, but he appears next to him with twice the speed of light. '' HAHAHAHA OLD MAN YOU CAN CAPTURE MY SPEED. HAHAHA'' Adam laugh proudly, then he twist his neck, and swing his both hands to remove the soreness of his upper body. '' This.. How fast are you? '' Garp ask in trembling voice. ''Its just twice the speed of light. My muscle will fill sore if i use it too a longest distance. Hahahaha'' Adam said relaxly. Bogard and the Marines on the deck hearing Garps fail to capture Adam speed, and ask how fast Adam is then all errect their ears. Hearing twice the speed of light, everyone including Garp who is already in shock more shocked. Their eyes almost pop out and opening their mouth almost making their chin fall. '' ''It''s Just'', you say ''just''??'' Garp ask almost suffocate and pointing toward Adam nose. '' Hahaha, yeah even Admiral Yellow Ape will directly give up chasing me. Hahahahahahaha '' Adam laugh while slowly walk back to the small book on the deck and pick up and read the next technique while ignoring Garp and the marines horrified face. Focus on your muscle leg and use a powerful step on the air to make a friction on the air below the foot. Looking at the simple instruction Moonstep one of the technique of Six Powers, Adam felt helpless and try raise his right t.h.i.g.h and a powerfull step below his foot to the air without touching the ground. A sound of friction in the air sounded, and a puff of smoke appear below Adam''s right foot. With 100x cultivation speed, and powerful leg, Adam easily learn and leap upward excitedly with his smirk face, trying to stabilize his figure, Adam use his other left leg and another powerful step to the air below the foot. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the '' Moonwalk ''. Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Hearing the congratulations message on his mind and display infront of him, Adam face is excited. Ignoring the more shocked and horrified face of the Marines and Garp below, Adam kept using his Moonwalk and open the book to read how to cultivate to make the Moonwalk more skillful and proficiency. In the book it describe how, only by keep practicing, using and understand in depth about the friction in the air will make more skillful. Just kidding, with infinite points, why should Adam wait and practice? Directly open the Skill tab. - Moonwalk level.1(+) - Allow the users to actually step of the air itself, allowing them to stay in the air for much longer than usual. - Moonwalk level.30(+) - Allow the users to actually step of the air itself, allowing them to stay in the air for much longer than usual. Allow the users to use other Skills. Looking the text ''Allow the users to use other Skills'', Adam try to use Shave and disappear in the air while appear 5 meters in the air infront of him. Then use Moonwalk again to stabilize his figure in the air. '' Interesting..'' Adam thought to himself while smikiring looking below the marines who are looking at him dumbfoudedly. Adam then happily use the Moonwalk and Shave in the air while keep upgrading Moonwalk to the max level.99 When the Moonwalk reach level.75, Adam can understand more in depth about the law and friction in the air. Plop.. Plop.. Plop.. The sound of friction in the air making small smoke below his foot was heard around the ship making people annoyed, including Garp. Then suddenly the sound of the friction in the air slowly lowered and lowered until disappear. -Moonwalk level.99(-) - Allow the users to actually step of the air itself with any part of his body. Allow the users to use other Skills. Allow the user to step on the air normal like in the ground. Including running or fighting in the air. And what Marines and Garp saw looking up above their head is Adam just standing in the air right there without moving his feet. After the Moonwalk reach level.99, Adam already can easily walk on the air without any hard step on the air, making the sound of friction gone. Because of more understanding about the law and friction in the air. Adam easily walk without any sound. Then he slowly step down to the deck like stepping down the stairs calmly and looking with his smirk face at everyone. Then he look at Garp with his eyebrows pickup and a more spledid smile in the corner of his mouth. Looking at Garp who is stoping chewing his rice cracker on his mouth, Adam burst out loud again. '' HAHAHAHAHA.. Old man your face is so funny..'' Adam always feel funny looking at Garp shocked and dumbfouded expression. Adam then fall to his back slowly and then float in the air. Adam who stop laughing then ignore everyone then keep laying lazily one sideways and open the small book garp gave and read the other 4 technique of Six Powers . Stop looking only when Garp called and ask him. '' Kid, how can you float there. Is this Moonwalk if reaching the highest proficiency? '' Garp ask curiously. '' Understanding the law of the friction in the air, and perfect control on every part of the body can still stay on the air, like this..'' then Adam change his laying posture and stand up with his right below. '' You all actually see me floating in the air, but actually im using my muscle in my right hand to make a small friction on the air so that i can stay still in the air.. to make Moonwalk more proficiency, you need to understand every part of your body, feel the breath of the surrounding, feel the friction on the air you step with your Observation Haki or your strong senses. .. bla..bla..bla..'' Adam said a lot about his understanding of Moonwalk. With his Moonwalk level.99, information in the depth of his mind and highest proficiency of the skill, Adam can be counted to be the best Six Powers instructor in One Piece World. Garp who is listening seriously suddenly his eyes lit up and felt enlightent from Adam words. He suddenly stoodup and start using his own Moonwalk. Plop.. Plop.. The sound of the Moonwalk being done, slowly geting lowered. But still not fully silence like Adam, but with more training, maybe Garp can also achieve the silence. Looking at Garp who is slowly progressing on his Moonwalk, several people on board who knows too start to use their Moonwalk, some were successfull improving their Moonwalk, while other still fail or still need to try harder. '' HAHAHAHAHAHA... Zephyr will like it very much finding a new instructor for the Marines if its replaced by you.'' Garp said with lure sentence. '' Zephyr? I have no interest, but his disciple Ain look beautiful. Hehehe~'' Adam said while smirking remembering watching the One Piece Z Movie. Chapter 7 - Instructor Adam '' Miss Ain???!'' '' No way Miss Ain will never look at arrogant people like you.'' '' Yes.. Yes.. Miss Ain is one of the top 5 beauty on the whole Marines..'' '' Look at his face, maybe he is thinking bad things with our Miss Ain..'' Adam face blackened looking at the angry marines around him talking to their goddess. Only Garp keep laughing while digging his nose. '' If you want to know Ain that little girl, you can join the Marines.. Hahaha.. Theres also many choice for you, like Gion aka Peach Rabbit, or Hina.. How interested? Hahahaha'' Garp said jokingly. '' Haha without being Marines im sure there will be an oppurtunity to meet. Hahahaha'' Adam said then leaning on the rail of the ship and looking at the sea in distance. '' You kid..'' Garp said and shaking his head regretfuly. '' Oh yes Old man, which side Calm Belt is this? The same Calm Belt where Impel Down is located? '' Adam ask without looking back and keep looking at the distance sea. '' Impel Down is on the other side of Paradise Calm Belt, passing through it will go directly to South Blue. We are from East Blue, we will pass thorugh Sabaody Archipelago after crossing here. You said you want to save someone. Are you not in hurry anymore right now? '' Garp ask while eating his Rice Crackers. '' Nah it has been 7 years, she can wait a little more im sure. '' Adam said with no worries thinking about the short orange haired girl. '' So why are you asking our location? '' Bogard suddenly interupted, with alertness. '' I thought we will pass through the same Calm Belt where Amazon Lily is.'' Adam said weekly and regretfully. Thinking about meeting Boa Hanc.o.c.k, one of his favourite characters, and making him as one of his Harem, Adam blood is boiling.. '' What do you want to do if we pass through there? '' Garp ask very interested. '' Ofcourse.. to see the so called most beautiful woman in the world, the Pirate Empress..'' Adam said excitedly. '' Boa Hanc.o.c.k.. '' '' Ahh Pirate Empress..'' '' I heard that Amazon Lily is the only island full of women.'' '' Hey dont you remember last time we meet their ship? '' '' Yes yes, looking at her and her other crew like looking an angels'' '' Their clothing is too vulgar..'' '' Ahh, Pirate Empress, my future wife..'' Black lines start to appear on Adam forehead hearing the Marines behind him which is discussing the Pirate Empress full in love. Only Bogard make a dull face and Garp who is helpless looking at his soldiers.. '' So are you not going back to East Blue now.?'' Garp ask '' No, Old Man, ill take a ride on your ship, ill go to Sabaody Archipelago, we are going to pass right next to it right? Thank you old man.'' Adam said his request without waiting Garp to refute. '' You kid. Okay..'' Garp said without objection. '' Vice Admiral Garp..'' Bogard want to remind that the man on their ship is far more dangerous than the Four Emperor. '' Its okay, kid. What do you want to do at Sabaody? '' Garp ask interested '' I heard its the final island on Paradise, its the rest stop for travelers or pirates to prepare before entering the New World. I lost my money, maybe taking their bounty for exchange is good.'' Adam said with expectation. Remembering he didnt bring anything beside the clothing on his clothes, and the Invincible System, Adam is thinking about the money for his future life in here. The best way is to be a Pirate Hunter or a Pirate. But remembering this is a real world, and Adam as a good peace loving from Earth will not be willing to be a Pirate. In this world, not all Pirates sailing for their adventure like the Straw Hats Pirates, but almost 99% lawless, from robbing, killing.. Looking at the scene in the Animations where towns and village is being destroyed, woman or child being killed easily, Adam felt sad. Before the sun set, Adam already learned 3 Haki, and 6 of the Six Powers. For the rest 3 days, Adam stays on the ship while paying fee as an instructor to the marines on board, including to Garp. In the request of Garp. And counting a thanks for the 2 Haki and Six Powers cultivate method Garp gaves him before. Adam promise to be the temporary instructor for their journey. Looking at the tired marines on the deck after practicing the Six Powers, although everyone remember Adam instruction, they still need to practice a lot. With Adam instruction, at least their foundation for the Six Powers will be better when they succed than the others who have already learn.. Adam shake his head and look beside the ship where a huge red wall penentrate to the clouds. '' Instructor Adam ! Amazing right? This is called Red Line, directly divide the world into two in a vertical line, with Grand Line and Calm Belt horizontaly divide the world into 4 Blue.'' Bogard said behind Adam and said with respect and admire. Not only Bogard, not every marines on the ship respect and admire Adam, his cheerful smile and his hostility. '' Yeah, very intersting.. Everyone said its indestructible.. Is it true??'' Adam ask without looking back and kept looking toward the Red Line. '' Yes Instructor Adam ! Its indestructible and high enough above the sea level to be considered impassable.'' Bogard said. Adam use his Observation Haki 20000m around him as the center and look toward below the red line where numerous Sea Kings rests, and look up which is around 8000m in height and 5000m in width on the biggest width. '' Kid what are you trying to do..'' Garp suddenly stop his movement which is eating his favourite Rice Crackers and ask worriedly. Without replying Garp, Adam move his right hand and make a pistol gesture and use his Finger Gun. A yellow ligh gather around Adam right hand index finger and shoot a yellow colored projectile shockwave in the size of his tip index finger, with the speed of light. '' Finger Gun ! '' Adam said with his small voice. - Finger Gun level.99(-) - Allow the host to pushes their finger into a certain target at the half speed of light. Able to shoot like a gun up to 2000m in distance. Able to pierce everything. Boom ! A blasting sound was heard, and a small hole appear in the wall of the Red Line. Adam shake his head when he saw with his Observation Haki that it failed to pierce through the other side of the wall. Stops in 2000m in depth. '' Wow !! '' '' Amazing!'' '' HAHAHA What indestructible, look at that small hole..'' '' But Instructor Adam shake his head regretfully, maybe something wrong?'' '' Yes, Instructor Adam. Whats wrong?'' The marines talk in awe and ask in confused way. '' It doesnt pierce through the other side of the wall.'' Adam said calmly. '' You kid..'' Garp said shaking his head. Shave ! Moonstep ! Adam use Shave and directly appear beside the ship facing the Red Line wall, and use Moonstep to stand on the air, and raise his right leg to kicking at very high speed and strength toward the wall in distance. Tempest Kick ! -Tempest Kick level.99(-) - Allow the host to kick at very high speeds and strength, sending out a sharp compressed air blades or ''Flying Slash Attack'' that can slice objects and greatly damage a human body, up to 2000m in distance with the half speed of light. Able to cut everything. The distance where Adam stood on the air to the Red Line wall is about 500m in distance. A sharp white projectile appear after Adam kick toward the Red Line wall with his right leg, which is slowly becoming wider and wider until it reach the 500m in distance Red Line wall. Boom !! A blasting sound was heard bigger than before, and a huge clean horizontal mark cut appear in the wall of the Red Line. Adam shake his head when he saw with his Observation Haki that it failed to pierce through the other side of the wall too and cut through almost 1km in depth. The attack of the Tempest Kick is not too sharp like the Finger Gun, but it has wider area and suitable for cutting ship in half like cutting a tofu. '' Its not to depth like the Finger Gun Instructor Adam before, but it was wider in area.'' A marine said with trembling voice while looking with his telescope. '' Yes, but its ''Flying Slash Attack'' is more powerful and faster than ''Hawk-eye'' Dracule Mihawk one of the Shichibukai, The Strongest Swordsman in the world..'' Bogard said with his trembling voice too. '' Does that mean if Instructor Adam fight with ''Hawk-eye'' doesnt need to fight with a sword, and only use his two legs?'' A marine ask suddenly. Garp now feel confuse how to explain towards his friends on Marine Headquarters. Looking at the attack just now. Garp knows that it vibrates and loud explosion is enough to be heard to Marine Headquarters and Marie Joa. Thinking about the Dragons who maybe will fell on their foot sliped because of the vibration at Marie Joa, Garp suddenly laugh loud. '' HAHAHAHAHA. Kid ! do you know that the vibration and sound of the aftermath will even effect the Marine Headquearters and Marie Joa which is 1 night from here? '' Garp ask loudly with happy expression. '' HAHAHAHA, Dragons? Maybe some of them will slipped on their foot, or fell from the slave they mount and accidentaly die.. Hahahahaha '' Adam said without any worries and use Shave back toward the deck, and sit on his special prepared chair and pickup the tea cup from the small table not too far from he sits. When the marines nearby heard Garp and Adam words, they suddenly felt bad and cold sweat start to appear. But in just for a moment, looking at Garp and Adam laughing and cursing the Dragons relaxly without any worries, they calm down. When the night came, some weak Marines because of no meal for 3 days and hard training enter the cabin, while some still monitor and stand on their post. Except that nobody come near the bow where Garp and Adam are talking happily about life, pirates, marines and other topic. Then suddenly Garp mention about Adam''s parents, which make Adam silent for a moment, but Garp can see Adam green eyes which is shining with the moon reflection felt loss at that moment. '' Pirates..'' Adam just said a casual sentence and lie to garp, and deep in his heart he felt sorry to his parents. '' Haha from now on you are my grandson ! '' Garp said with positive expression. ''Grandson ? No way old man. If i become your grandson, does that mean i will protect my two troublesome younger brother?'' Adam reply quickly and refuse without hesistation. Although Ace and Luffy were included in his favourite characters, but with their personality and stubborn brain, Adam can already felt headaches when he see himself caretaking the two of them. But Adam felt warm in his heart when Garp ask him to be his grandson, although Adam refuse Garp, but depth in his heart he already noted that Garp as his elder. '' This two kid.. Even my iron fist wont have any effect anymore, their stubborn personality.. Ahh..'' Garp said gritting his teeth angrily and then shake his head helplessly. '' AHAHAHAHA!~'' Adam laugh looking at Garp looks. '' Then you be a marine. I will help you talk to Sengoku and get a good rank. You know, Marines sallary is quite huge..'' Garp said tempting Adam again for the numerous time. Berries, One Piece World main monitary unit. Which is almost equal to the Earth Japan Yen currency. Hearing the salary of marines with Ensign rank about 300.000 berries per month, its almost the same as an average salary in Tokyo Japan. An earth a.d.u.l.t salaryman can live no worries with 300.000 yen per month, but 300.000 berries for Ensign rank marines is just enough for daily food and clothing, especially fighting with their own life. Not like on Earth which is almost peaceful and no worries of any Pirates. While a Commodore which is one rank higher above the Captain have 3 million berries salary. 10 million for Rear Admiral, 25 for Vice Admiral, and 50 million berries for Admirals which is very high.. But Garp said some Marines get more income from defeated Pirates will take their treasures, some will hand it back to previous owner, some will donate to the orphange or other facilities if the previous owner were not found, some will be ''confiscated'' by the World Goverments. But mostly they will take it as theirs. Such a thing is not a secret for ordinary people and marines, but being discussed will make it awkward. '' Okay, if i can be promoted in high profile way in the newspaper as ''the strongest man in the world'' or ''strongest marine'', high profile declaring accepting challenge from any of the Four Emperor, a high rank atleast Vice Admiral, I choose the ship, including the crew. I wont catch people who is being recognize as a pirates but dint do any pirate act, and the last one is, i wont accept any order from the World Government. If all my promise can be accepted, I will promise.'' Adam said seriously. '' HAHAHAHA thats easy kid, dont take back your words. Haha Bogard i won, '' Garp eyes lit up then suddenly laugh out loud and shout toward Bogard who is not far from here. '' Congratulations Vice Admiral Garp ! '' Bogard said with a smirk on its face. Adam suddenly felt bad and pitted. '' Hey, kid you know why i was called Hero of the Marines?'' Garp ask with a smirk on his face. '' Why? Because of the Rocks and Roger pirates? I dont know much about the Rocks, all i know is that the 3 of the Four Emperor sitting on the throne right now previously were members of the Rocks Pirates. While Roger, he is ill and willingly surrender. Because of that, you were called the Hero of the Marines. Am i right?'' Adam said after thinking for a moment. '' Yes, but beside being called hero, im rank at the top in the list of the strongest marines. Why do you think im still Vice Admiral? The strongest should be Admiral or atleast Fleet Admiral right?'' Garp ask still with his smikring face. '' This.. when you enter Admiral, rules and works will be more heavy. Including following the World Government orders, protecting the Dragons, limit in freedom, etc.'' Adam said suddenly remembering his previous impression the first meeting with Garp. '' That, you know. Hahaha, if you say atleast Admiral or Fleet Admiral maybe we could still consider, but if its just a Vice Admiral, its easy. Hahahaha'' Garp point to Adam nose and talk excitedly. '' Hmm thats it, ill promise if all my request can be accepted. I wont take back my words.'' Adam said helplessly. Being Marines actually a good choice, but for the Mision which is to be the Emperor of the World, it will be a bit trobulesome. From soldier to a king, thinking about it making Adam helpless. In this world, strength is more respected, by showing his strength is the best way journey to be the Emperor of the World. The best choice is actually sail freely on the sea, defeating strong and evil pirates, clean up the Four Emperor, then take action toward the World Government and sit on the throne. Chapter 8 - Swordmanship level.99 At the bow of a huge Vice Admiral special marine ship. A handsome man upper body n.a.k.e.d is laying on its back on the chair with his arms behenid his back of his head looking at the clear blue sky. What people on board see is the description above, but what the man actually see is his information on the Host tab of the Invincible System. HOST TAB Name : Adam Gender : Male Age : 21 Level : 96.8/99 [Abilities] - Overwhelming Strength - Limitless Physical Strength - Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes - 2/3 speed of light. - Immense Stamina - No fatigue - Immesurable Senses - Sharp Sight, Hearing, Smell, and Touch. - Temperature Immunity - Immune to all type of temperature-based attacks - Enhanced Lung Capacity - Breath considerable control - Indomitable Will - Impossible to be subdue or defeat - Invulnerabilty - Incapable of being wounded, injured or harm [HOST Buff] - Anti-aging - 100x cultivation speed [HAREM Buff] -Anti-aging -50x cultivation speed Looking at his own abilities which almost every each of them is invincible, Adam smirk with his handsome face. Level.96, after learning Armament Haki, it directly rose to 96.5, then the feedback of Shave level.99 makes the legs stronger and raise into 96.6. From 96.6 to 96.8 a raise of 0.2 point, it was from the Iron Body which is already learned together with the other Six Powers on the first day landing on Garp ship. Switch to the Skills tab, Adam look toward many of his new skills with excited expression. [Skills] - Conqueror''s Haki level.99(-) - Can use your will to effect any living beings with weaker will than yourself faling unconscious around you as the center in maxium distance of 5000m. Perfectly control the area and will not effect your own mate. Can effect the surroundings physical object contact into. Can be attached to attacks with your body or any weapon. - Armament Haki level.99(-) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts or weapon to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 220% and 220% increase of body defense. - Observation Haki level.99(-) - 360* no dead end, can locate and see situation of any living beings or non living beings within 20000 meters around you as the center. Can perfectly control your own presense, making yourself cant be detected. Can foresee the next future for 10 seconds. - Shave level.99(-) - One of the Six Powers, in 0.36 seconds step on the ground more than 10000 times. Use the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move. Only the strongest Observation Haki can capture, it can move 1-5000 meters an instant in distance, the movement speed +200% - Moonwalk level.99(-) - Allow the users to actually step of the air itself, allowing them to stay in the air for much longer than usual. Allow the users to use other Skills. Allow the user to step on the air normal like in the ground. Including running or fighting in the air. - Tempest Kick level.99(-) - Allow the host to kick at very high speeds and strength, sending out a sharp compressed air blades or ''Flying Slash Attack'' that can slice objects and greatly damage a human body, up to 2000m in distance with the half speed of light. Able to cut everything. - Finger Gun level.99(-) - Allow the host to pushes their finger into a certain target at the speed of light. Able to shoot like a gun up to 2000m in distance. Able to pierce everything. - Iron Body level.99(-) - Allow the host to hardens its muscles to the level of iron, in order to nullify damage taken from attacks. 99% reduction. - Mixed Martial Arts level.99(-) - Master in proficiency of boxing, kick boxing, muaythai (thai boxing), wrestling (free style & greco-roman), grappling (Brazilian jiu-jutsu) and judo. [Points] - 99+ Iron Body, 99% reduction to physical damage. Even with the raise of 0.2 points because of learning Iron Body to level.99, and achieve level of 96.8, without Armament Haki or Iron Body being shown up, nobody in this world can injured him. If before Garp use his full strength of his fist toward Adam who already learned Armament Haki level.99 and Iron Body level.99, Garp entire right arm will directly be destroy abolished and will only live with one arm. While the Paper Art, is the easiest to be learn, with the help 100x cultivation speed, Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes, and Immesurable Sense. Even without learning Paper Art, Adam can still avoid 99% of any attack. The Mixed Martial Arts level.99 actually directly learned when Adam tried to use his moves alone, with UFC trophy Adam have got before when he was still in Earth, it was very easy. And Adam directly add to max up to level.99 and making him more proficient. Right now Adam is thinking about his moves which make him confused. Even though Adam can control his strength when fighting, but his fist is still very strong. If adam use his fist to any human body or other objects, it will directly blasted like Saitama also does in the Animation. Beside his fist that can be control its strength but still very powerful, his legs can be control very well. Making his enemy or other object hurt and not directly blasted like his fist. But, fighting with only his Six Powers and two legs is not handsome. Gun? Lets skip it, Finger Gun is enough . Sword? With perfect control, you can minimize the damage be done, and can also almost cut everything. And the most important thing is its ''handsome''. Adam directly sit up and walk toward to the nearest soldier who is not too far from him. '' Borrow your sword soldier.'' Adam said with his kind smile. '' This..'' The soldier hesistated, remembering the broken swords of his friends 3 days ago. '' Give him.'' Bogard who just walk out the cabin said. Hearing Vice Admiral Garp right hand talk, the soldier shakingly pullout his sword from his scabbard and handle carefully to Adam. '' Hahaha relax..'' Then Adam pickup the sword patted the nervous soldier and walk and stood on the doghead shaped bow. Adam then hold the sword with his two hands, and prepare his posture and close his eyes to calm his mind. Then Adam swing horizontaly, verticaly. Raise his both hands up above his head, and slash from every direction infront of him. [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Swordsmanship'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Hearing and looking the congratulations message, adam stop his movement and stood straight and directly upgrade his Swordsmanship level step by step with his infinite points. - Swordmanship level.1(+) - Enter the first sword realm, which is sword in its hands to fight againts other and hurt the enemy. The sword in your hand, no sword in your heart. -Swordmanship level.30(+) - Enter the second sword realm, which is sword in its hand able to cut through steel. In this realm, the swordsman moves are integrated. When confronting the enemy, the moves are endless, dazzling and irresistible. The realm of most swordsmen in this world. The sword in your hand, sword in your heart. -Swordsmanship level.50(+) - Enter the third sword realm, which is sword in its hand able to cut through steel. With sufficient force and speed, by swingging the sword, it can create a powerful pressure in the form of compressed air blade, allowing the swordsman to cut a long distance, known as ''Flying Slash Attack''. The sword in your hand, sword in your heart. -Swordsmanship level.75(+) - Enter the fouth sword realm, which is sword in its hand able to cut almost everything. With sufficient force and speed, by swingging the sword, it can create a powerful pressure in the form of compressed air blade, allowing the swordsman to cut a long distance, known as ''Flying Slash Attack''. There is no sword in your hand, but sword in your heart. With continuing upgrade the Swordsmanship level, Adam can feel the fourth realm to more understand in his heart until it reach level.95 it change its realm. -Swordsmanship level.95(+) - Enter the half-god realm, able to cut everything. No sword in hand, no sword in heart, and the body fits with the sword. People are sword, sword are people. With every move they carry the power of heaven and earth. Able to create a sword domain 5 meter around you as the center. -Swordmanship level.99(-) - Enter the half-god realm, able to cut everything. No sword in hand, no sword in heart, and the body fits with the sword. People are sword, sword are people. With every move they carry the power of heaven and earth. Able to create a sword domain 5000m around you as the center. They can feel from Adam momentum, telling their heart that the man infront of them is a sword which is very sharp. A tingling and chilling sensation bought to the whole people on the ship, making Garp awake from his sleep and hurried out of the cabin. With the information in his mind, Adam calm down the chilling and tingling sensation from his sword domain was gone. But his sword domain is still there, he can feel he can cut everything 5000m in distance around him in his sword domain. Adam open his eyes and stop his sword domain which is invisible, only the same sword domain user can see the other domain user. Adam turn around and look at the horrified marines expression and a big smile appear on his face. '' Come, my last instructing. Im feeling good right now, i just breakthrough a new sword realm. Come who wants to listen about swordsmanship can gather.'' Adam said clapping his hand with excited expression. Bogard who is still standing but step far from Adam quickly come to Adam front and sit. Looking at the enthusiastic Bogard, the swordsman in the ship quickly gather. Swordsmen, in One Piece World, almost 70 person fight with their sword. In Pirate camp, either their captain or deputy will use sword. In Marines, almost beside Devil Fruit users, use sword. Only several people use their fist, while the other use different weapon such as gun and other type. Hearing Adam want to instruct his swordmanship, Garp face who is in blank state, infront the cabin door get back inside the cabin. But no one see his big smile when he enters his room. '' Listen and note carefully, there will be only one chance listening the most strongest swordsman in the world teaching. Remember, you can share my teaching to other people, but dont forget to mention my name. Adam '' the strongestman in the world''. Understand?'' Adam said shamelessly. '' Yes Instructor Adam !'' Everyone already get used to it with Adam opening ceremony. '' Good. Swordsmanship actually has 5 realm. If people say ''Hawk-eye'' is the strongest swordsman in the world and think that he reach the last realm, you all are wrong. '' Adam said seriously. Every marines listening feel awkward, some believe, while some doesnt believe. But everyone listens to Adam words seriously. '' Dont raise your hand, wait me finish first and you ask.'' Adam said shaking his head to one of the marines raising his hand. '' The first realm is realm of apprenticeship..'' '' The second realm is realm of complex....'' '' The third is realm of simplicity..'' '' The fourth is realm of the state of mind. Which is no sword in hand, but sword in heart, able to use ''Flying Slash Attack'', bla..bla..bla..'' '' The fifth realm is sword domain.. this realm, maybe only i in this world who have success breakthrough. This method, i cant tell you how. Not that im stinggy, but if you already on the fourth realm and enter a bottleneck, you can come to me, and i will tell you how.'' Adam explain every realm except the fifth realm to everyone present who is listening seriously. Every marines felt disappointed when they prepare their tools to noted the last realm, but hearing they can find him if entering the bottleneck to the fifth realm, they still feel good. Then everyone quickly raise their hand to ask questions. '' Bogard, you ask.'' Adam said '' Can you tell us why you dont want to tell us about the fifth realm?'' Bogard ask with curiousity. '' Ok but everyone must be prepared. Because the fifth realm is very very dificult. And most of you still in the first realm, some in the second and third realm, while only one who just enter the fourth realm. Why i dont tell you is because it is very difficult, you will lose your faith and cant accept it. When people lose their faith, they will be harder and harder to breakthrough. Now that i already tell you to prepare, it is fine. You all understand?'' Adam said and ask seriously. '' Yes ! Instructor Adam !'' '' Next question..'' Adam felt good being looked upon and worshiped by others. '' Instructor Adam, can you show us the move of the fifth realm? Umm.. Sword Domain?'' A marine in third realm ask with expectation. '' Haha good.'' Adam laugh then close his eyes, almost not even a second Adam open his eyes. '' Done..'' Adam said seriously. The marines all confused, they only saw Adam close his eyes merely a second and open his eyes again, even Bogard who just trying to use his Observation Haki to look fail to see. Then everyone look around confusedly. '' Look infront the deck where all you sit.'' Adam said calmly. Then everyone move their head down to see the deck where they sits infront of them. What they saw was a small cut mark. When looking to the right where the same marines sit also have the same cut, everyone then feel chil. '' This, there are 120 of us, and each one has a cut mark in the deck infront of them. How can this be?'' A marines who just ask shout loud shaking in disbelieve. Then everyone look toward Adam, who is sitting straight his two legs, and two arm behind him and looking at the sky, the wind make his hair blowing. Adam like this feeling very much, too invincible. People look at him with their horrified, dumbfouded, shocked, worship expression. Before in earth, feeling everyone looking at him making him just casual, but after becoming invincible, Adam felt very good and happy. Becoming Narcissistic is one of way to be the Emperor of the World. It will be weird if not many people know their King name. Although Adam is Narcisssistic and arrogant, but he has cheerful attitude. Making people attitude towards him welcome, although a bit annoying, and small part envious of his invincibility. Because of his handsomeness too, theres a good charm, making people feeling have no hostility. Chapter 9 - STORE tab After 4 hours of instructing and pointing toward the marines on deck, Adam smirk and stop. ''Ok everyone, our seasons end here. Remember my words, and follow my teaching and i promise you all will be a great swordsman.'' Adam said clapping his hand, and without waiting their response Adam walk toward the Cabin. Just as Adam walk toward the Cabin door, Garp open the door and throw him a small backpack. Easily catch it, with confuse face Adam open it, which contain 100.000 berries and a snail quitely sleeping inside. '' HAHAHA old man, thanks for the pocket money, but what is this? Is this a Transponder Snail?'' Adam ask picking up the snail with mechanical accessories on its back shell. '' Yes, thats a copy of my Transponder Snail, it can only recieve and call my Transponder Snail, you cant use it to recieve or call other people Transponder Snail, because it is linked Transponder Snail.'' Garp explain clearly after looking at clearly Adam confused expression. '' This thing looks alive, should i gave him food?'' Adam ask confusedly. '' Yes, an apple is enough for a week.'' Garp said blankly. '' HAHAHA OKAY THEN OLD MAN! EVERYONE!! GOODBYE !! HAHAHAHA !!'' Adam then use Shave and appear above the ship shout loudly after short wave, then use his Moonstep and walk toward an island in distance which full of huge tree, Sabaody Archipelago. Garp face smirk and look toward his soldiers on the deck who felt loss and shout toward them. '' Dont felt loss, you will meet again sooner, fast forward to Headquarters ! This year meeting will start soon, Sengoku will scold me if im late again. HAHAHAHA ~'' Garp said loudly then went back to the cabin. '' every year you will always be late, Vice Admiral Garp !'' the marines said silently in their heart, after that they disperse and prepare the sailing to fastest speed. Bogard look at Adam''s back in distance with worship in his eyes, he can feel his swordsmanship have a great leap. Shaking his head, he then too wake up and start giving orders to the marines on deck. Adam who didnt look back keep walking in the air toward Sabaody Archipelago in distance which cant be seen with n.a.k.e.d eyes, but can be seen with his Observation Haki, and thought silently in his heart, giving Garp a full respect and gratitude. 3 days sailing is full of fun, and Adam also learn a lot. Armament Haki, Observation Haki, Shave, Moonstep, Tempest Kick, Finger Gun, Iron Body, Paper Art. While learning on its own, Mixed Martial Arts and Swordsmanship. Ofcourse all of them in full level.99, which is all thousands time stronger than others who learn too. While walking in the air and carrying a small backpack behind him. Adam suddenly heard a notification from the Invincible System. Ding ! [Detected the host holds the first berries] Hearing this notification, Adam get excited. Because there is 5 tab in the Invincible System, which is HOST tab that show his character interface, the other is SKILLS tab where he can see his skills and upgrade with the infinite points, the other is SYSTEM SPACE which is used to store things from the system, and the other two which grey in color and now turns green and shows STORE. Only one tab remain grey and cant be access. Remembering the Storage Ring, Adam first open the System Space tab, and thought in his mind and take out the black ring like figure inside. Then suddenly the black ring appear out of nowhere and fell infront of Adam, with his reflex Adam easily catch it and look toward it excitedly. Black in color and nothing else, the information in the System Space shows that its called the Indestructible Storage Ring with a space of 125000 cubic meters(50m in width,50m in height,50m in length). Trying if its really Indestructible, Adam try to pinch between his thumb and index finger, seeing it really doesnt event bent or crack. Adam felt satisfied and wear it on his left middle finger. Then Adam pick his backpack which is on his back and take out the money, a thought moved and the money directly disappear with his left hand touching it. Looking at the snail who is sleeping, adam try to hold in and thought moved and the snail failed to enter the Storage Ring. '' I think things with life cant be inserted.. '' Shaking his head a little regret. Adam focus on the Storage Ring in his left hand middle finger, and a space of box appear in his mind. Adam can see the money which is inside being stored neatly. A thought moved and then a piece of berries which 1000 written on it appear on his left hand. After trying several time, Adam can already understand the use of this Indestructible Storage Ring. Then with full expectation, Adam open the STORE TAB. What show infront of Adam after he open the STORE TAB, there were two more tab, with one writen Earth, the other is One Piece World. Looking at the two choices, confused Adam choose the Earth tab. Then thousand of things appear in the display infront of Adam, looking at the small scroll Adam doesnt know how much things appear on the store, there is a search button right next to it. Adam try to search everything that can be sold in the search fuction, by typing food, snacks, drinks, clothes, vehicle, etc. Adam look toward the price of each items being sold here, which is super super cheap. For example, a cabbage in One Piece World is 150 berries. While in this Invincible System Store, its only 15 berries, ten times cheaper. Adam tried to buy an apple in the store, after confirming it, Adam can feel the berries in his Storage Ring decrease as the same value of the apple on the Store, and the apple were directly appear in the System Space. Taking out the apple from the System Space, Adam try to bite and felt the same like the apple in previous life, Adam can only praise in his heart the Invincible System. After looking the millions of items sold in the Earth store, Adam who is keep walking in the air toward Sabaody Archipelago close the Earth store and choose the One Piece World store. What appear was not too much like the Earth store, there is only two choices, one is Devil Fruit and the other is Weapons. Opening the Devil Fruit, Adam saw thousand of list different kind of Devil Fruits, from Paramecia, Logia and Zoan. Adam sort out the option and choose Paramacia. There are atleast thousands of Paramecia Devil Fruit, theres its information and their prices in berries. '' 10million berries? How can it be so cheap?'' Adam ask confusedly looking all the Paramecia Devil Fruit prices. Adam then think about the Quake Quake Fruit which is eaten by Edward Newgate, one of the Four Emperor. There is Quake Quake Fruit on the store, but it was gray and written ''not available''. '' Is it only one user can eat it? '' Adam shake his head regretfully. '' System, why is the devil fruit only 10 million berries in price? In the auction i watch in the animation before, atleast its around 100 million berries.'' Adam ask the system confusedly. '' All the item sold in the One Piece World store is just the information. When you buy them, you will get a map of its location, the host need to get there by itself.'' Hearing the cold and synthetic reply from the system, Adam felt a little loss. 10 million for the location of the item sold in the One Piece World. After looking the Logia and Zoan type which include some Ancient and Mythical type, adam turn to look at the Weapons store. Many type of weapons appear, Adam directly sort out and look at the many swords infront of him, there are 3 classified swords which is, Famous Sword, Black Blade, Cursed/Mystic Blade. In those 3 classified swords, many type of swords were included; Katana, Kogatana, Wakizashi, Tanto, Nodachi, Dadao, Jian,Cultlass, Saber, Kukri, Shikomizue, Shirasaya, Zanbato, Rapier, Longsword, Urumi, Machete, Shotel. The price of each sword is all the same which is 10 million berries, both weak and strong swords. And its also only their location. Feeling helpless, Adam close the Invincible System. Looking at Sabaody Archipelago 15km in distance, Adam directly use Shave* three times in the air and arrived on the shore just in 1.08 seconds. With level 96.8 currently, Adam cant feel any soreness in his body anymore with twice the speed of light. *Max distance of Shave level.99 is 5000 meters with 0.36 second in one shave. Chapter 10 - Sabaody Archipelago Adam who just landed on the shore look around the huge mangrove forest and bubbles coming out of from the root of the mangrove tree. '' HAHAHA, interesting.. First find which area am i.'' Adam walk leisurely without using his Observation Haki and act as a real tourist. [Detected the host landed on the first island] [Congratulations to the host to get Sabaody Archipelago map.] [Congratulations to the host to open the Map tab, with the map you can find everything.] Hearing this notification, Adam get excited. Because there is 5 tab in the Invincible System, which is HOST tab that show his character interface, the other is SKILLS tab where he can see his skills and upgrade with the infinite points, the other is SYSTEM SPACE which is used to store things from the system. Store which can buy everything, and the last one that finally turn green from grey and can be access is Map. Adam stop his move summon the Invincible System, directly open the Map tab. What is shown is Sabaody Archipelago live map, which is his location shown in a red dot, when you focus on certain area, you can see the store, people and anything live. Adam directly focus on the area 13 and focus on the Shakky''s Rip-off Bar. Adam try to focus and the map gets zoomed in, and Adam can see two people there. A woman in black short hair in the bartender table cleaning, the other is an old man with long white hair and glasses sitting on the chair and leaning on the bartender table. '' Invincible ! That means, every island i landed on, i can see their live footage. This.. This is like God''s eye.. Hahahaha'' Adam suddenly talk to himself then laugh, thanks to no one nearby, if there is, people will call him crazy. '' That means, if i land on the Marine Headquarters, or Marie Joa, i can see their movements too. Hahaha best function for spies..'' Adam said after closing the system and start walking aimlessly again. Several minutes later Adam finally found a person, walk calmly toward the person and ask with his kind smile. Looking at the person who suddenly approach him, this man felt a nervous. But looking at the handsome and kind face, the man felt a little relieved. '' Hello there, do you know what area is this? I lost my way. Haha'' Adam ask kindly '' This.. its area 70-79, Hotel Town. If you lost your way, maybe next time you can ask for a map, if you want to stay here in the Hotel Town, any receiptionist can provide you free with a map. Oh wait, here i have a spare one, you can have it.'' The man Adam ask explain and kindly suggest too. Also giving Adam a spare map. '' This.. Thank you very much..'' Adam said embarassedly and accept the map handed by the man. '' Your welcome.'' The man said with a smile and keep going toward the walk path. There is still a kind person in this world. Or im just lucky, maybe if Adam ask someone in the lawless area which is in 1-30 area, people will ask for money. Adam look toward the useless map and just put in on his Storage Ring, and keep moving forward toward the beautiful and luxury buildings that already can be seen from where Adam stood. Adam who is upper n.a.k.e.d showing his 8 packs muscles walk calmly toward the hotel in distance which is 3 big stars showing its rating. While looking around interested with everything on this island that is bubble-based, such as manipulated bubbles into a cart that can be driven. Adam secretly shake his head and say simple sorry in his heart, who told you not to be born handsome ? Hahaha. Adam laugh in his heart. .. After a simple bath and bought some new clothing from the Earth store, Adam left to find a restaurant nearby. Still with his favourite outfit which is sky blue colored ripped jeans, and white casual sneakers, white t shirt and unbottoned sky blue denim jackets with a little bit of white fur on its collar. Looking at the dish that is suitable for his berries left, Adam eat with full of enthusiasm. After enjoying the first food in this world, Adam can only say delicious, delicious and delicious ! Even though Adam didnt feel hungry at all since coming to this world, atleast Adam can enjoy the taste of the food. After paying the dishes, Adam look sadly at the pocket money Garp give from 100.000 berries with 500 berries left. It include buying some expensive and good looking clothes from the Earth Store, expensive single room 3 star hotel, and two a.d.u.l.t dishes. Shaking his head, Adam walk toward the lawless area. Seventy-nine trees are divided into several different areas, with each one dependent on the number of the area. 1-29 a lawless area which pirates and bounty hunters run amok. 30-39, Sabaody Park, an amus.e.m.e.nt park with bubble-based attractions. 40-49 a tourist area, filled with shops and souvenir stands. 50-59 shipping area, 60-69 local headquarters for the Marines, and 70-79 which is Adam currently at, the Hotel Town. Adam right now is leisurely walking toward the lawless area, which exactly number 13. Wanting to look Shakky and Rayleigh for a swap information. Half an hour later, Adam arrive at the lawless area, and remind him that this is a real world and not an animation/cartoon. After arriving here, Adam can feel himself being locked by many people, some from pirates, kidnapping gangs, and including bounty hunter. Feeling the hostility from them, suddenly a golden lights flickered from Adam green pupil, and a powerful momentum broke out in a mere second. Soon, those kidnapping gangs all fainted, those who were hiding in the dark alleys, in the building windows, or underground room looking at him with their cctv using the same snail like the Transponder Snail all lose conscious and coma for almost a day. While the pirates and the bounty hunter nearby also quitely make sure in the depth of their mind not to provoke that handsome devil. While silently thinking who that handsome devil is. Adam ignore their horrified expression and keep walking, stopping only until reach infront of bar in area 13 which look desolated, with a wooden plate written '' Shakky''s Rip-off Bar''. Without using Observation Haki, Adam can already feel two powerful figure inside with one of his abilities which is Immesurable Senses. Cling ! Cling ! A sound of door bell being opened, the two only person inside directly look toward the door with their shocked look for a moment and restore their smile. Why did they shocked? Because they cant feel any presense coming towards here, with their powerful sense. Cultivating Observation Haki to a higher level, it can also upgrade their senses. So looking at the smiling handsome man opening the door, they felt shock. Adam actually hide his presense with his Observation Haki, and thats how he will not be sense by the two people inside. While a momentum, it can be control by breath. Sinse boarding Garp ship, Adam always control his momentum to a normal young man. If he didnt control his momentum, people 100m around him can even felt hard to breath, while the weaker directly fainted like Observation Haki. While they shock, the two of them quickly restore their expression and greet with a smile while the old man nodded. They also try to figure who that young handsome man is. Adam walk toward the bartender bar and sit on the chair and introduce himself with his cheerful smile and shameless behavior. '' Hello my name is Adam, the strongest man in the world. I want to exchange information with this beautiful Miss Shakuyaku here. Hahaha'' Hearing this nameless young handsome man introduction, a line appear on their forehead and then smile. '' HAHAHA Interesting.. What information? '' the old man whom should be Rayleigh which known as ''Dark King'' extremely powerful and famous retired pirate who formed as the first mate of the legendary Roger Pirates ask interestingly. '' Thank you for the compliment, then this glass is counted as free..'' Shakuyaku, the wife of Rayleigh said while pushing a beer of glass toward Adam. '' Free? Haha good. '' Then Adam pick up the beer of glass and directly drink in one breath. '' Haaa.. Its very good..Thank you..'' Adam said taking out a piece of tissue out of thin air in Adam left hand and wipe his mouth. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku look intersting at the tissue which appear out of thin air. '' Cough... So what information young man? '' Rayleigh ask while repositioning his glasses. '' Gol D. Roger son.'' Adam said a simple sentence but made the room cold. Shakuyaku who is using her one palm to her chin on the bartender bar flip his hand and almost hit her chin on the table. While Rayleigh eyes flicker with cold light. '' Why do you know? And who else know?'' Rayleigh try to calm and ask with serious voice. '' Only 4 person knows, 2 are not in this world anymore, while 2 is still alive. One is me the other is..'' Adam paused and a playful smile appear on his face. '' Who? '' Rayleigh ask seriously calming his anger. '' Garp.'' Adam said calmly with no scared or horrified expression his face. '' Huuh..'' Rayleigh and Shakuyaku breath a sigh of relief. '' So who is Roger son?'' Rayleigh ask again. '' Portgas D. Ace'' Adam replied seriously. Rayleigh felt into meditation wrinkling his eyebrows and line apear on his forehead trying to remember something. While Shakuyaku open the desk on the bartender table and flipping some papers. After flipping some papers and found the target, Shakuyaku put the paper on the table infront of Rayleigh. Which is a reward of Portgas D. Ace with 550 million berries. Rayleigh pick up the reward of Ace which is shown him wearing an orange hat and smirk face. '' So how do you know?'' Rayleigh ask. '' You dont ask if its true?'' Adam ask confusedly. '' Nah, by looking Portgas as his name and the smirk on his face, i already can be sure its Roger''s son. Hahaha'' Rayleigh said happily then drink his wine directly from the bottle. '' I cross from another world, and in my world i saw his history.'' Ofcourse Adam wont said that, but said with a shameless reply. '' Roger entrusted his unborn child to Garp when he was in prison before the execution telling Garp that he was only a child. Ace was born after Portgas D. Rogue held her pregnancy for twenty months for being captured by the World Goveernment and the Marines. And then she die while not long after giving birth while holding Ace in her arms.'' Adam said a long sentence and then remembering his own mother. Shakuyaku and Rayleigh silence hearing Adam words. Until Rayleigh break the silence by asking Adam again. '' How do you know a lot?'' '' I just know. Oh yes, can i know what kind of illness Roger gets?'' Adam ask curiously and look at Rayleigh seriously. '' Is this for the information exchange? '' Shakuyaku break the sad atmosphere by asking while chukling. '' This.. its just a personal curiousity.. Not for the information i need.'' Adam said waving his hand hurriedly. '' We just know it was an incureable disease. We dont know how it appears, Roger also dont know.'' Rayleigh said calmly. '' But, how do you know that too?'' Rayleigh ask again. '' Then knowing he is dying, he made the last journey, knowing what the truth behind the history and he himself cant achive with his disease. He make people go to sea, finding someone to inherit his will. Many people go to sea after his last words, but not many people following his will, 99% of the pirates is rob and kill. Unknown how many innocent people die, because of his words. So what he says to you he was not dead. Thats true, he was not dead.'' Adam shaking his head and said sadly. Chapter 11 - Prepare for Hunting Pirates The bar felt into silence and depressed atmosphere.. '' So Adam-chan right? What information exchange do you want? '' Shakuyaku break the silence atmosphere and ask Adam kindly and adding a new beer to Adam glass which is already empty for a long time. '' HHAHAHA.. Yes.. I almost forgot. I want two for the exchange..'' Adam said using his two fingers excitedly. '' No.. Your information is not enough, if you can give us one more information we will trade, Adam-chan'' Shakuyaku said negotiating. '' This.. Old man its not enough?'' Adam turn to look at Rayleigh and ask for help with his pitiful expressios. '' Not enough..'' Rayleigh turn into his face to Adam and smirk. '' This.. Making it more interesting, before we talk about the past. How about one information in the future?'' Adam ask after thinking for a moment. '' Interesting.. How big the event and how accurate Adam-chan?'' Shakuyaku eyes lit up and ask very interested. '' Its very big that will shock the whole world. And for the accuracy is almost 100% if anyone cant beat him. '' Adam said seriously. '' Ok, whats that?'' Rayleigh eyes also lit up and full of curiousity. '' Me, Adam ''The Strongest Man in the World'' will conquer the Grand Line and 4 Blue, you can say that, the whole world. HAHAHAHAHA'' Adam said with his loud voice, shiny eyes and big laugh. Shakuyaku smile and cover her mouth, while Rayleigh smirk. '' ''The Strongest Man in the World'', how do you prove it? '' Rayleigh ask jokingly. '' This..'' Adam said showing his green aura covering his body like in Saiyan Mode, which is actually Armament Haki level.99 Shakuyaku drop her hand covering her smile, and replace with a big wide mouth and a shock expression. While Rayleigh who is a bit late in thinking looking at Adam state in confused way, then he suddenly remembered about the Legendary Armament Haki and also shock and almost fell from the chair, only saved by his fast reaction and fail falling but still looking at Adam with his shocked dumbfouded expression. Adam looking at their expression felt very good and stop his Armament Haki. Then raise his eyebrow and give a playful smile to Rayleigh. '' How? Interesting? HAHAHAHAHHA '' Adam laugh again with his wide big mouth. '' Legendary Armament Haki, interesting.. How old are you kid?'' Rayleigh correct his sitting posture and patted Adam shoulder. '' HAHAHA 21, im still healthy, young , and handsome man. '' Adam said shamelessly with his thick face. Shakuyaku and Rayleigh already can accept Adam shameless behavior and just smirk. '' Ok Adam-chan.. But thats still not enough to sit on top of whole world throne..'' Shakuyaku said seriously. '' Oh then, first give me first one of the two information i need, then i will prove it to you.'' Adam said patting his c.h.e.s.t. '' Ok good, what do you want Adam-chan?'' Shakuyaku ask with her smile. '' I want every Pirates reward on this island, only the ferocious in killing and robbing the civilians, Pirates who only saill for their adventure and no killings innocent people directly exclude.'' Adam said seriously. '' Interesting, okay wait Adam-chan..'' Shakuyaku said then went to upstairs leaving Rayleigh and Adam alone. '' Old man ''Dark King'', what is she doing upstairs?'' Adam ask confusedly and calling Rayleigh with his title teasing him. '' What ''Dark King'', im just and old man who is retired and do boat coating. Shakky is the best in intelligence agency on the whole Sabaody Archipelago, maybe she is contacting other of her partner on this area.'' Rayleigh said leisurely. '' Oh interesting..'' Adam said drinking his beer slowly. '' So, the last question, are you going to ask me about the One Piece? '' Rayleigh ask seriously, and Shakuyaku who just coming down from upstairs stop her movement and look at Adam seriously. '' HAHAHA One piece? I dunno anything about it, but many people sets off to sea to find out for themselves. If you tell me about what One Piece is, it will make me bored to death. '' Adam said lazily. Shakuyaku and Rayleigh eyes lit up, then Rayleigh ask again. '' Can you do it? This world far exceeds anything you can imagine. The enemy will be strong too. Can you conquer such a terryfing sea?'' Rayleigh look at Adam seriously. '' Actually i dont wanna conquer anything..'' Adam said with a smile pause for a moment then continue. '' I just want to be the person with the most freedom on the world. Before, you heard me i will conquer the world. Thats true, but my real dream beside being free is also World Peace, which is very difficult even becoming the strongest man in the world. Conquering the world, and sit on the top throne can make my dream smooth. '' Adam said seriously then show his row of teeth with his big and wide smile. Rayleigh lookup at Adam face and seems to see Roger his captain and friend trajectory. '' I see...'' Rayleigh said with a smile on his face. '' Im now a big fan of yours, Adam-chan..'' Shakuyaku said smiling sweetly. '' Haha thats good.'' Adam said with big smile. Shakuyaku smile and shake her head, then give some papers toward Adam. Adam look at the paper which is the reward of the pirates currently at Sabaody Archipelago, at the back of the reward, is their information for where they come from and what they did. Adam got almost 21 reward of the pirates, almost all of them were above 100 million berries and the highest is 700 million. Adam look one by one and found only one he knows, which is the highest bounty. '' Currently, there are 3 Super Rookie this year among those 21 people. While the other Super Rookies havent arrived yet. While the other 18 people are pirates who stay long on this place lurking around, not ready to go to New World, or those who just pass by from New World'' Shakuyaku said slowly while ignitting her cigarette. '' Charlotte Perospero, first son of Big Mom, 700 million berries, interesting.'' Adam said excitedly. '' This one too, from the Beast Pirates, called Page Two, 650 million berries. '' Shakuyaku said picking the reward and showing it infront of Adam . '' Hahaha interesting...'' Adam said then look at Page Two reward, remembering his face from the Reward. '' Those two come from New World with their ship and each bought 700-800 crew.'' Shakuyaku said again. '' Actually all the Four Emperor cadre where here, Whitebeard Pirates, and Red Hair Pirates. But luckyly, those two cadre who came didnt do anything evil. Atleast they just rob some merchant ship.'' Shakuyaku keep talking exhaling her smoke. '' So you did not give them information?'' Adam ask '' You said only the ferocious pirates, Adam-chan...'' Shakuyaku said playfully. '' Ahh right, okay then. So these 21 people all were ferocious pirates right? Hmm lets see.. a total of 5.6 billion berries, hahaha good..'' Adam said excitedly. '' What are you going to do? Do you want to fight all of them showing your strength that i told you were not enough to sit on the world throne?'' Rayleigh ask curiously. '' Ofcourse, im very strong..'' Adam said proudly while patting his c.h.e.s.t.. '' Why do you want to catch them Adam-chan?'' Shakuyaku ask with smile. '' Why? I need money.. And they are ferocious and will hinder my step becoming the Emperor of the World too. Hahaha..'' Adam said truthfully. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku glance each other and smile. '' Ofcourse, i wont catch the retire pirate like you Old man, but if there are other retire pirates who is quitely acc.u.mulating his strength, i will still catch them.'' Adam said seriously. '' Im just an old man who does coatting for sh.i.p.s.. '' Rayleigh shake his head and smirk. Adam take all the 21 reward on the table and put in his Storage Ring. And step down from the chair. '' Okay Miss Shakuyaku, Old man Rayleigh. See you again one hour later.. '' Adam said while walking toward the door and wave without looking back. Cling! Cling! Rayleigh and Shakuyaku glance each other, smile and talk. '' So, Ray-san. How do you think Adam-chan will catch them all in one hour?'' Shakuyaku ask curiously. '' Just lock him with our Observation Haki, he doesnt mind..'' Rayleigh said after locking Adam with his Observation Haki. '' Is it? Intersting young man.. '' Shakuyaku said releasing her Observation Haki too. Adam who is walking away from the bar can feel being locked by Rayleigh and Shakuyaku, with his Observation Haki, Adam can easily erace his trace. But he doesnt mind, letting the two people there know how strong Adam is.. Chapter 12 - Catching 21 Pirates and their Crew Adam stop his footstep not too far from the bar and take out the first reward which show the pirate face and their bounties. '' ''Massacre'' Gregory. Super Rookie of this year, 210 million berries..'' Adam said in gloomy voice after reading behind the reward paper which Shakuyaku wrote. Killing several villages and towns, people in Earth with this crime maybe death punishment is not enough. But meeting Adam, staying Impel Down is their best choice. Which people said more horror than hell. Adam use his Observation Haki, 20000m in distance with him as the center. And directly saw his location, after confirm for a moment. While other Observation Haki user can only see their aura, Adam Observation Haki level.99 can already see people characteristic, making himself 360 degree god''s eye, even object which is without aura can be found. Looking his target which is about 7000m in distance, Adam directly use shave and appear infront of him. Gregory just arrive in Sabaody and want to find some woman to relax, together with his 200 crew. Thinking about 210 million berries of his own head, he felt very good. He likes people around him looking at him with their horrified face. Especially when they are going to beg for their life, but still hacked by his sword. Just as he was walking with his crew to their last place to enjoy women. A young handsome man appear infront of him out of no where. '' My name is Adam, you are Gregory the ''Massacre Captain'' of the ''Massacre Pirates''. From now on you will be held for your lives in impel down, including all of your crew.'' Adam said calmly. When Adam talk, everyone from the ''Massacre Pirates'' stop and onlooker on both sides of the way look at Adam shockedly. Then Gregory, including his men all laugh and mock. While the onlookers just kept silent and shake their head in sympathetic way for the young handsome man. '' You boy face look good, perfect for the women in nobles enjoy as their slaves..'' '' Hahaha, kid. You want to die?'' '' Captain. Let me hack him to death.'' Gregory just silent and can feel that the man that appear not too far infront out of no where is powerful, so he didnt talk and just stare blankly at Adam. Just as he was about to talk and open his mouth. Adam use his Conqueror''s Haki. Adam can be sure they wont awake for the next 3 days, even when tortured. Because he use enough power in his Conqueror Haki damaging their brain. When they wake up, some will directly be a fugitive, while the stronger one maybe will only felt a headache when they woke up. When Adam start provoking Gregory, the nearby people already gave away, and now are just watching with shocked and trembling body confused why the 200 more people fainted infront of the young handsome man. Adam stood there then get confused, after thinking for a moment. Adam look at their pirates logo then Adam open the Invincible System, choose the Map tab, and find ther ship. After finding their ship location, Adam quickly use Moonstep and Shave and get to their ship which is on the shore hiding not too far from here. On the deck, there are still about 20 pirates, Adam directly stun them all with his Conqueror Haki again, and quickly search for treasures or berries. After a quick move and searching with Observation Haki, inside Adam Storage Ring there were a lot of gold, jewellry, artifacts, and berries. The berries is quite a lot which is around 35 million. After getting the money, Adam directly open the Store tab from the Invincible System, choose the Earth Store, and buy a lot of thick and strong plasma rope. After buying the rope and putting all inside his Storage Ring, Adam quickly move to every unconscious pirate on the ship and tie them together. Adam who stood on the deck hold the end of the rope and held in his shoulder with one hand, then Adam use Moonstep and Shave again back to the previous location. But not the fastest Shave, or the pirates which is behind Adam that is tied together body directly broken their flesh which cant withstand the speed. Because of carrying pirates behind him, Adam speed slow down. Back to where Gregory and his 200 men fainted in 20 seconds, Adam look toward the onlookers who still didnt move and just surronded Gregory and their crew while also pointing at them and discuss with the other onlookers. Looking at Adam coming, everyone gave away. Adam keep his kind face and ignore them, then take out the thick and strong plasma rope out from the Storage Ring, and quickly move with his speed and tie them all together. After confirming the next pirate location, with his Observation Haki, Adam putt his the end rope on his right shoulder and pull while walking leisurely. All people gave away looking at Adam pulling almost 250 people without sweat. With his leisure walk, Adam arrive with many people already know the news on his second target. Confirming the face, directly stun him, find his ship, take his treasure, then tie them all with his first target all together. When its the 5th target was tied up like hill behind Adam, all the pirates which is gathering together suddenly talk and ask for a cooperation, while other hearing that the young man named Adam only with just a look and fainted some scared and quickly run toward their ship. But how can Adam give them a chance to run? Adam lock them who is running, and when the running pirates already gather on the ship, adam arrive on their ship. 20 minute later.. Now all Sabaody Archipelago knows that a handsome young man wearing a sky blue jeans and ripped jeans named Adam, is hunting a pirate which all above 100 million berries. In just 20 minutes, he already catch 19 people with high bounties on their reward. Many reporter quitely follow behind Adam capturing Adam who is walking leisurely pulling a rope on his shoulder with one hand, and what the young handsome man pulled is a long and pilled up pirates tied together like a small hill counted almost 2109 pirates. '' HAHAHA GOOD NEWS GOOD NEWS..'' '' Editor in chief ! Yes im not lying, a young handsome man called Adam is catching all 7 pirates with reward on their head, including 2109 pirates crew. Yes.. Its true.. One man only..'' '' Interesting.. the total catch of these 19 people rewarded is already high as 4.25 billion berries..'' '' Stupid.. Dont you count their deputy or their cadres? '' '' Oh yes.. Who is best at counting?'' '' Its almost 5 billion.. But i think lets count when he finish doing all this.'' Reporters, onlookers who is watching in fun and following from far all talk together. While Gamblers start to bet how many target or who will be the next one who is currently at Sabaody. There are some pirates who is not too far from Adam and give up their running confused, because they didnt see Adam coming to catch them and just bypass them directly and continue. Its already a lot of this kind of thing happened. Someone think that the young man scared to catch them, while some clever people knows that the pirates whom were not targeted were all good people. In one of the lawless area. Almost hundred people gather here. A man with yellow hair was sitting calmly and look toward the distance. If clever person look carefully, they know that it was the 1st division commander of the Whitebeard Pirates , named Marco. Devil Fruit user who eats the Mythical Zoan Bird Bird Fruit, Model: Phoenix. '' New information of that man? Who is his next target?'' Marco ask toward the hurried person running toward here, where he was looking at distance before. '' Its already its 19th catch, judging from his way he is coming toward Page Two, from the Beast Pirates. '' the man said hurriedly. '' What else beside his name? That kind of continous use of Conqueror''s Haki and controlled well, its much stronger than our dad Conqueror''s Haki.'' Marco said with dignified voice. '' This.. All he do is just keep making his target unconcious then he quickly disappear leaving his captive behind him tied together, and went to the target ship and plunder their treasure..'' the man said. '' For money? '' Marco ask confusedly. '' Yes .. yes..'' '' Then go, follow quietly and look what he is going to do next..'' Marco wave his hand and let his subordinate go back. The man quickly run toward Adam distance and quietly follow behind him the same like the other person. This situation happend everywhere. Pirates lucky not being target, felt relief.. Underworld organization, felt interesting and kept watching. Bounty Hunter, discussing to steal Adam captive which is unconscious.. Kidnapping Gangs, all silent and dare not to appear, remembering some of their friends targeting that devil and felt unconscious. The Four Emperor cadre is the most relax, they will not think someone will come to them, only by curiousity and interested to make him join their majesty. But they all got wrong, when the man named Adam arrive at where the Beast Pirates gather. Since the first target, Adam already spent 35 minutes until he stop and look toward the many pirates infront of him ready to fight, with one person infront of them looking at Adam fiercely. The people behind Adam who is joining Adam for fun, or work. Reporters or other curious people different occupation felt shock when Adam stop infront of more than 700 pirates with their weapons. '' My name is Adam, you are Page Two, one of the Flying Six Headliners of the ''Beast Pirates''. From now on you will be held for your lives in impel down, including all of your crew.'' Adam said calmly. Hearing Adam words, the onlookers behind who have been following since already know this sentence, only the names of the target were changed. Adam look at the writtings wrote by Shakuyaku behind Page Two reward. Looking at the sentences '' Love to eat young children'', Adam felt really angry but still show his blank face. '' Interesting, You are very strong. How about joining the Beast Pirates?'' Page Two ask l.i.c.k.i.n.g his mouth with his long tongue. '' No. You are too ugly,disgusting and most importantly weak '' Adam shake his head. '' Courth Death !!'' Page Two were really angry hearing Adam respon, directly raise his weapon which was a sharp tooth machete . Just as Page Two raise his two arms holding his weapons, and start moving, he stop and look at Adam face horrifiedly. Looking at Page Two want to start attacking him, Adam use his Sword Domain, and with a thought, suddenly an invincible slash was drawn out of thin air and directly cut two of Part Two arms from his shoulder. The onlookers behind confused when Page Two move suddenly stop and look at Adam horrifiedly, while the pirates behind Page Two only know that Page Two suddenly stop, but cant see his horrified expression. Thud! The big sharp tooth machete Page Two were holding fell to the ground from his hands. When everyone still confused, suddenly two of Page Two arm fell too from his shoulder from a clean and neat cut. Looking at the bloody scene, everyone felt a chill on their spine. ''You..'' Page Two words stop and he felt unconscious including his 750 men behind him with Adam releasing his Conqueror''s Haki. Adam disappear in place, went to their ship, use his Conqueror''s Haki again. Plunder their treasure, tie the pirates on deck, bring them back to where his captive where. After tying the bloody Page Two and 700 of his men together and tied together with the captive behind with his speed making onlookers only look at his after image. Patted his hands, and Adam take out the next reward. The people behind Adam all have different expressions, from scared to worship, and excited. Because Adam without any panic or scared expression after solving people from the Four Emperor, still with his calm expression. A brave reporter ask nervously shouting toward Adam from far. '' Do you not scared with one of the Four Emperor revenge? '' Adam look back at the man who ask and reply calmly, with his cheerful smile. '' Kaido? If he dare to appear infront of me, ill make him my mount. Hehe.'' Adam said with a cold smile, then continue walking toward the last target. Chapter 13 - I come to recieve their bounties.. '' Mount?'' Hearing Adam brazzen words, all the people were shocked. Listening to Adam words answering the reporter question, the other reporter also start to ask loudly many questions. '' Are you too arrogant?'' '' Are you just looking to be famous?'' Adam keep walking pulling his captive behind him and didnt answer until he was a little bit annoyed. '' I heard Kaido likes to suicide.. Maybe he can come to me if he really want death.'' Adam said looking back, after saying that. Adam keep walking toward the last target. With the reporters and people joining fun keep asking and following behind the small hill captive being pulled by Adam. While the reporter keep calling with their Transponder Snail to report to their editor in chief, the other organization too. Only 3 group quickly ran back toward their gathering place, 1 to the Whitebeard Pirates camp, 1 to the Red Hair Pirates, and one run quickly after a detour passing Adam and run toward Adam direction. Four Emperor Sabaody Archipelago Camp. '' Beckman ! That man even dare to move with the Beast Pirates ! '' A man hurriedly ran and said with his hard breath. '' Is it? Interesting, what else?'' Beckman, the first mate of the Red Hair Pirates. Then the man tell everything he heard and saw including Page Two lose arm. Hearing the man named Adam described to be so strong, the other member who is relaxing suddenly felt tight and look at the man with black cloak drinking and looking at the sea in the distance. '' Shanks, what are we going to do?'' Beckman ask toward his Captain. '' Nothing.'' Shanks reply calmly. '' This..'' Beckman hesistated '' Relax.. Continue the banquet, the sea will be more lively in the future ! HAHAHAHA '' Shanks said excitedly. '' Boss !! That man catch the Beast Pirates.. '' '' Is it? '' Marco ask seriously. '' Yes..'' Then Marco subordinate who is tracking Adam before tell everything. '' Kaido as a mount? Hahaha Crazy, even dad the strongest man in the world cant kill him.'' One of the pirates laugh. '' Yes.. that man is too arrogant, he wants to be famous, although he is strong, but killing Kaido is impossible.'' Another pirates said too. '' Do you know which target he is going next?'' Marco ask suddenly making the scene quite. '' This.. From his way, it was directly toward the Big Mom Pirates.. '' the man said after thinking a moment. ... '' Minister of Candy !!! That man is coming toward here after catching all the Beast Pirates at Sabaody..'' a man run from where Adam heading into, shouting toward a 3 meter tall man wearing a hat, and long tounge. '' Kukuku... Interesting'' Charlotte Perospero with his unique laughter. '' Pe..ro..riiiin.. So what does he does to that ugly Page Two? Pe..ro..rin..'' Charlotte Perospero ask with his verbal tic Then the man who run take a quick breath and explain what he saw just now. Hearing his man words, Charlotte Perospero felt into meditation, he was not sure with the unknown man real strength. Looking around where his men gather are directly at the shore near the Ship, he was hesistate. If he run, it will be a joke for the Big Mom Pirates, even the whole pirate. After thinking about the consequence, Charlotte Perospero directly let his crew to prepare and ready for battle. 2 minutes later, when more than 700 member of the Big Mom Pirates prepare for the battle. They can already saw a man not far from them pulling something like a small hill. But when they saw what he pulled, all become nervous. Although they heard that the man captive is a lot, but they didnt think it was a lot almost 3000 people. Adam keep walking toward them until he stop 50 m infront of a 3 meter tall and long tounge man wearing a hat and holding a cane candy shaped. '' My name is Adam, you are Charlotte Perospero, the eldest child of the Charlotte Family, and one of the officer of the ''Big Mom Pirates''. From now on you will be held for your lives in impel down, including all of your crew.'' Adam said calmly. Hearing Adam words, the people behind Adam all excited and boiling. The reporter keep capturing every moment. And Perospero smiling smile froze and become ugly. '' Are you declaring war towards Big Mom Pirates?'' Perospero ask after calming himself, then ask with his ugly smile. '' What Big Mom Pirates, an ugly old fat woman, crazy foodie, even eating her own child. By the way, your smile is so disgusting.'' Adam then use his Conqueror''s Haki after giving a sarcasm without waiting Perospero to speak. '' You.. Ohh..'' Perospero face become more ugly then his eyes turn white, then fainted. Including more than 700 pirates behind him, and on the ship not too far. A rope appear in his left hand, then Adam quickly move with his speed making an afterimage tying everyone and tie them together with the previous captive. After a quick plunder the treasure on the boat, Adam back infront of the small hill captive and pull the rope and slowly walk toward the Marine local headquarters. The reporter is very excited hearing Adam sarcasm words, they can already see Adam previous words in the newspaper tomorrow, feeling excited. They keep following Adam behind not too far. ... '' How?'' Marco ask. '' huuh.. huuh..'' the man ran back and forth tiredly. '' He is not heading toward here, nor toward the Red Hair Pirates.'' The man said after a drink and a good breath. '' Hahaha good, although we are the Whitebeard Pirates. But not coming here, will not make us a little trouble.'' Marco said. '' Hahaha, maybe he is scared with daddy?'' a pirate laugh. '' Maybe..Hahahaha'' a pirate laugh too. If Adam knows what they are talking, Adam will felt speechless. Not that Adam is scared, but the Whitebeard Pirates doesnt do much evil. Although they still stealing from merchant ship, but they didnt do any inhuman act more than that. The same as the Red Hair Pirates. ... '' How?'' Beckman ask toward his men . '' Nah, he is not heading here, nor the Whitebeard Pirates.. '' '' So where is he heading?'' beckman ask again. '' Dont know..'' the man said. '' I think he is going to the Marines local headquarters to ask for a bounty.. HAHAHHA '' Shanks laugh. '' Yes..'' Beckman and other pirated nodded and continue their banquet. '' Just, 3 days later, with the absense of two of the Four Emperor, will be a little bit deserted.. Hahaha'' Shanks said weekly. ... Adam keep walking calmly pulling the small hill captive behind him. When he pass through tree number 13, Adam look toward the distance, a quick wink and a playful smile. '' That kid... He even dare to move with the two Emperor. '' Rayleigh said shaking his head and smile helplessly. '' Hehehe Adam-chan.. How many minutes have gone since his first target?'' Shakuyaku ask. '' 45 minutes.. But i think he love limelight. If he didnt waste his time on the road, maybe 21 minutes is enough. Hahahaha..'' Rayleigh said drinking his wine. '' Ohh he need the limelight Ray-san.. ''Famous'' is included in one of his steps to become the Emperor of the World. Hehehe'' Shakuyaku smile. ... Adam who is walking toward the Marines local headquarters in area 60-69 keep hearing questions from the reporter behind, and reply what can he asnwer truthfully. '' Why are you doing this kind of act?'' '' I need money, and these pirates all are ferocious. What they did is just killing and killing.'' Adam said casually. '' What is your full name?'' '' Adam.'' Adam reply with truth, since born, his parents only gave him a single name. '' How old are you?'' '' 21.'' Adam reply still with his calm face while not stopping. '' Do you have a girlfriend? Wife? '' Adam look at the reporter who ask this question, looking at the badge on her c.h.e.s.t Adam felt helpless. ''Entertainment Magazine'', is this world also have this kind of thing, Adam felt that he need to know more about this world. '' No, but im looking some.'' Adam said with his charm smile. '' Some?'' the entertainment magazine ask again. '' Yes, cant i? Im handsome, and very strong. Why cant i find some? Hehe '' Adam smile and said shamelessly.. '' Arrogant, shameless.'' Everyone thought in their heart, but kept smiling on the surface. '' Are you really not afraid the rage, persue and revenge of the two Emperor?'' When a reporter ask this question, everyone felt silent. But looking Adam didnt answer and keep walking, they tactic in silence. Now is the 3rd time someone ask this question, everyone felt silence again waiting for Adam answer. Adam answer make their eyes more bright. '' If Kaido looking for death im welcome, but if he surrender to be my mount, i will forgive him. For Big Mom, if she wants to be thinner, Impel Down is the best choice..'' Adam said lightly Hearing Adam talking about Kaido becoming his mount and a sarcasm toward Big Mom, cold sweat start to appear again on their back. But thinking about the bonus and promotion they suddenly felt excited and quickly report to their own headquarters.. '' How about the ship of these pirates you caught? '' a reporter ask a good question. '' Ohh that ofcourse will be my trophy, i will collect it later.'' Adam said with a smile looking at the reporter face then turn back looking infront. '' But if someone dare to move your trophy, what will you do?'' the same reporter ask again. '' That. On the ground infront of you.'' Adam said without looking back and keep walking Everyone stop their footsteps and look at the huge word on the ground made of cuts mark, written ''DEATH''. Then everyone breath a cold air and cold sweat flowed down from their foreheads. Then the reporters, and others all wipe their forehead. Looking at Adam who is going far and far away from them, someone hesistated and pass the word on the ground and follow Adam quickly. Looking at the man who is safe and running chasing Adam, everyone follow his step. But just as they where behind the small hill of people being tied and pull by Adam, nobody talk and ask question and all just keep silent. Just some reporter keep capturing with their camera snails. Half an hour later, Adam look at the distance where the whole tree number 60-69 were covered with high and thick wall. Adam went directly toward the huge and only gate, but was stop by the thousands of marines aiming with their gun toward Adam. '' HELLO YOUNG MAN OVER THERE, WHAT CONSPIRACY ARE YOU WORKING AT?'' A marine with a cloak of justice shout from distance with the microphone and ask . '' Conspiracy? What conspiracy? '' Adam didnt shout, but talk usually. But his words were heard by everyone, from the Marines infront of him, and people behind him. '' BEHIND YOU WERE 3611 PIRATES IN UNKNOWN STATE AND WERE TIED, WHAT CONSPIRACY ARE YOU PLANNING AT?'' the marines ask again with his blank face. '' I come here to recieve their bounties..'' Adam patt his forehead helplessly. '' THIS.. ARE YOU A BOUNTY HUNTER?'' The marine who keep asking ask. '' Should only a Bounty Hunter can recieve their rewards? '' Adam ask strangely. '' THIS...'' The marine silent . While the thousands Marines behind him felt helpless with the stupidity of their boss, and felt ashame. '' You can check them, they all were unconscious, the strongest among them atleast awake 1 day later. '' Adam said while kicking not too hard Page Two face with his shoes.. The marines keep silent, while Adam continue. '' 5.6 billion berries among the 21 pirate with the bounties i know, the other i dont know. Oh yes remember to bring the Sea-Prism Stone handcuff for the Devil Fruit users.. Come, please count their bounties and prepare my reward.'' Adam said and wave impatiently.. '' This..'' The marine who talk dont know what to do. Until some who is only 1 rank lower than him came forward and order the marines to open the way. Looking at the Marines opening the way, Adam pull the Pirates pilled up like a small hill behind him and drag toward the Marine local headquarters. When all the pirates pilled up like a small hill all of them enter the Marine local headquarters, the marines quickly one by one mark the pirates caught and finding which one having bounty on its head. Actually all the marines were nervous, but when they really saw that all the pirates all fell unconscious, all start to relief. This inciddent also quickly reported by the Rear Admiral here to the Marine Headquarters. Chapter 14 - Marines Reaction Marine Headquarters Today is actually the annual meeting for all high official of the Marines. From Rear Admiral, Vice Admiral, Admiral, Fleet Admiral. When Adam is discussing with Shakuyaku and Rayleigh at the Bar, the Marines were also doing their meetings. You can see all famous marines figure at the huge round meeting room, each of them start to report their work annualy. When all already start reporting their work, they will start to discuss about a certain pirates who just enter the Grand Line, or the Pirates who start sailing from the 4 Blues, discussing about raising their bounties, trap, etc. At this time, Garp open the door while scratching the back of his head and said sorry with his embarassed smile and walk toward his sit. But this time, the people inside were shock looking at Garp right arm wearing a Arm Sling. It can be seen that he was injured. '' Garp, what hapened?'' Sengoku the current Fleet Admiral ask worriedly. Everyone also felt curious, because nobody have seen Garp injured since Roger Era. Looking at everyone with their curious face, only some were with their worried face, Garp felt helpless and scratch his back head again. '' This, later after the meeting i will say. Continue.. Continue.. Hahaha'' Garp said then try to focus with the papers on the table. '' Ahh.. Good..'' Sengoku said.. 1 hour later. When Adam is drinking tea, serve by the marines on the Local Headquarters, the Marine Headquarters still on their meeting. '' So,this year the world was a bit calm, including New World, no movements from the Four Emperors, including the Revolutionary Army. Only as usual every year many Pirates will gather at Sabaody Archipelago to look forward the coming thing.'' Sengoku said. '' So, who will come there and take a look? Although almost no big fight will happened at that place, but its still dangerous. At least we need to show our face, as usual. 1 Admiral and atleast 3 Vice Admiral.'' Sengoku said. '' I wont go, boring, nobody cant pick that thing. I already went there for 26 times, in 26 years.'' Garp talk first directly rejecting. Nobody raise their hands, because its boring. Only showing their face to show that the Marines participate. Knock ! Knock ! Everyone head turn to the door looking forward curiously, because nobody usually disturb when the meeting start. Except for Garp as usual almost every year, late. '' Come in '' Sengoku said to the door. The Marine open the door and dare not look toward many high figure inside the meeting room and directly report the situation he needed to report. '' Sir, theres a report from the Sabaody Archipelago local headquarters, that a man named Adam catch 3611 alone in just 45 minutes, the total bounty of these pirates where about 7.2 billion berries. The local headquarters have no more money to exchange, and ask support from the Marine Headquarters to sent money..'' the man said with clear and firm voice.. The marine inside felt that their hearing were wrong. And Garp who is boring suddenly his eyes lit up, and ask again. '' 45 minutes, 3611 pirates, a total of 7.2 billion berries. And the man named is Adam? Do you have his photo?'' Garp ask quickly. '' Yes. Here.. Vice Admiral Garp !'' The marines quickly take out the photo of the man and give it politely towards Garp. '' HAHAHAHA THIS KID...'' Garp laugh loud making people more curious, because Garp doenst have a lot he is interested into, beside sleeping, eating, and disturbing sengoku. '' Garp ! Noisy.. Who is it.. '' Sengoku quickly take the photo in Garp hands and look seriously, but didnt know who it was. '' I havent see it. Do you know him Gar.'' Sengoku want to ask to Garp, but was interupted by the marine who just come to report. '' Sorry sir, beside the left over money need to be sent. He also catch two important crew from the Four Emperor, and ordinary 1500 crew from them. One is Page Two, from the Beast Pirates. The other is Charlotte Perospero , the eldest child of Charlotte Lilin, the Big Mom Pirates..'' the marine said quickly and clear voice. '' WHAT !!? '' Sengoku ask shockedly. Not only Sengoku who is shocked, Garp and the other is too. '' Yes sir. That man is very strong, he was unscatched, from the investigation by our officers. He has 21 targets, and each target where in different location, everytime he moves to a certain target, he will stare them and the target will fell unconscious, then he tied them, then he drag them with the rope and to the next target and continue until 21 targets where done, and drag them all together towards the Local Headquarters at tree 60-69.'' The marine report seriously. '' Unscatched? Then how about Page Two and Charlotte Perospero? Did they fell unconscious too?'' Sengoku ask quickly '' Yes, the only one who where injured among the 3611 pirates were Page Two, who lost his both arm before fell unconcscious.'' The marine said. '' Lose both of his arm?'' Sengoku ask. '' Yes.. We cant see how, but its like an invisible cut, from our investigations, the man is not a swordsman, he doesnt bring any weapon. But he can actually cut everything around him. For example, when he remind if anyone move the ship the pirate he caught. A word '' DEATH'' written with cut marks, appear out of nowhere.'' The marine report seriously. '' What else?'' An old woman named Tsuru who is sitting beside Sengoku ask. '' This..'' The man want go give the report in his hand, but was stop and told by Tsuru to read so that everyone can heard it too. '' We only know that his name is Adam, and its asked by the reporter, male, age 21, single, and also in the report. When the reporter ask questions about Kaido or Big Mom revenge, he mock and gave them a sarcasm.. bla .. bla.. bla..'' Then the Marine report almost 99% the same Adam did and says. '' Stupid, or what?'' Someone broke the silence by talking to himself. Everyone glance at the man who talk and keep silence and dont know what they were thinking. '' Not stupid. But strong, very strong.'' Garp said shaking his head and patting his right arm which is injured. '' This.. A pirate? '' Sengoku ask. '' No.. No.. '' Garp quickly wave his left hand and explain. '' I lost a gamble ...'' Garp said embarassedly. '' What kind of gamble Garp! And talk everything you know.. Huh..'' Sengoku said helplessly. '' This.. First when we are on our way back to here and currently at the Calm Belt, a man fell from the sky, around 9000m high above the sea i think. And that man fell not too far from my ship, when i saw him free falling with open arms i thought he will be dead by the impact, but he didnt even scratch and smile cheerfuly. So invite him to the boat, but then he gamble with me..'' '' He let himself as a punching bag, and everyone onboard who can injure or bleed him, he will says how he survive from falling high. Then everyone start to hit him, either fist or weapon. Bogard 50 Grade Sword were broken to pieces, he use Armament to his sword, but that man as the punching bag just stood still relaxly. Then the last one is me, i punch him with all my strength including attaching my Armament, he was unscatched, and several of my bones were cracked, and him still without using Armament Haki. '' Garp said truthfully, only some parts were not. '' This. Then what did you lose?'' Sengoku ask curiously and a shocked expression. '' He said wanted to try how high he can jump, then he fell and meet me and lost his way, so he ask for a free ride until Sabaody Archipelago. '' Garp said scratching his head embarassedly. '' This.. What else?'' Sengoku shake his head and ask. '' The investigation actually is wrong, he is actually a swordsman. Many times more stronger than '' Hawk-eye''. That moves the report says that he can cut around him, its the highest swordsman realm. Something called ''Sword Domain'' if i remember clearly, ohh i dont know much. You can ask about the sword thing with the other marines on my ship, because i felt loss losing a gamble, i also know him is very strong, so i ask him to be a temporary instructor in the ship. He teach a lot about swordsmanship, many people have more understanding and some even breakthrough the their bottleneck.'' Garp said leisurely. Many people in the meeting room are Swordsman, when they heard that the man named Adam is more powerful than ''Hawk-eyes'' they suck a cold breath again.. '' Oh yes, also he learn Six Powers in just 1 days, and its profiency is above us all.'' Garp said digging his nose. '' What !!!!!'' '' How can that be!'' '' Impossible!'' '' Quite.. Wait Garp, how did he learn Six Powers'' Sengoku ask the key question. '' This.. Thats also include in the gamble, a free ride and Six Powers method..'' Garp said embarassedly. '' GARPPPPPPPPPP !!!!!!!!'' Sengoku blue veins at his forehead almost pop out and shout loud toward Garp face with saliva flying making Garp drench. The shout is loud enough to make the people outside the meeting room heard. After Sengoku shout loudly toward Garp, the other people shake their head helplessly. Garp pickup the tissue on the table and wipe his face and look around embarassedly. '' That man is very powerful, i need to think about the safety of the people on the ship, including myself.'' Garp said weekly, and felt sorry in his heart. If they know that Adam also learn Armament and Observaation Haki in one day, maybe he will directly roared by everyone. '' What else?'' Sengoku ask after calming down. '' His speed is twice the speed of light..'' Garp said slowly. '' That.. How is that possible ?'' A tall man in yellow suit with yellow glasses ask in disbelieve and shocked expression. '' Yes. Twice the speed of light, how can he body bears?'' A tall man in red shirt with flowers pattern ask in disbelieve. '' Alalala.. You forget about Uncle Garp right arm. Even Kaido will still be hurt, and that young man called Adam let himself be hit without being scratch. You can think it by yourself how strong it is.. '' A tall man with frizzy and a sleep mask on his forehead with white buttoned-up vest said lazily Hearing Kuzan words, then everyone look toward Garp right arm and felt dignified. '' What else Garp? '' Sengoku ask seriously. '' This, i tried to invite him to join the Marines..'' Garp said seriously Everyone eyes lit up, hoping to get a good answer. Becoming an enemy with a strong man like that would be very troublesome. Just think of Kaido, and now another one. Becoming the same camp is better. '' But he have many request..'' Garp said looking around embarassedly. '' Say it.. Its better to be the same camp, rather than unknown or enemy..'' Sengoku said seriously. '' Yes, Sengoku is right.. '' Tsuru also talk. '' He said: if he can be promoted in high profile way in the newspaper as ''the strongest man in the world'' or ''strongest marine'', high profile declaring accepting challenge from any of the Four Emperor, a high rank atleast Vice Admiral, he choose his own ship, including the crew. He will catch the pirate whoom should be catch, he has his own justice. '' Garp said truthfully. '' What is his justice?'' Sakazuki ask. '' This.. I dont know, but when we both talk, his says his dream is World Peace. '' Garp scratch his head. '' World Peace, its very hard.. '' Someone muttered. '' Haha interesting.. I like that kid.'' Someone said happily. '' Its hard, but with enough strength is can be achieved.'' Kuzan who is usually lazy, also start to talk. Sengoku look around, many people even nod their head, the several request is not too hard. They didnt ask why that man wants fame, because from the report about his doings is enough, that the man love limelight. '' Ok then ill try my best to talk to the World Government, '' Sengoku said feeling good, but when he look at Garp face twitch when he said ''World Government''. '' Bastard Garp ! tell me the truth, what else?'' Sengoku ask furiously. Everyone suddenly heard Sengoku angry again then turn to look at Garp, and they have a bad premonition. '' Cough.... Cough... And the last one request. Cough.. he said he wont accept any order from the World Government. '' Garp said with difficulty and embarassed look, and turn to look at Tsuru with pitiful expression asking for help, but Tsuru just shake her head and ignore him. BANG !!! Sengoku tap the table infront of him very hard, making the soldier who just reporting tremble and almost fell because of shock. Before the marine soldier who come to report hearing Garp description about Adam already shock enough. Everyone in the room twitch when hearing Adam last request, everyone in this room actually hate the World Government, but they can only burried it in their heart. '' Damn it ! Before where 80% he can enter, now almost 50%. What else Garp. Dont tell me theres still a lot..'' Sengoku calm himself down after a hard breathing. '' This...'' Garp felt very hard want to said it.. '' Garp.. Said it..'' Sengoku said calmly. Everyone also look at Garp with no patience. Looking at Sengoku who almost lost his patience, and everyone eyes. '' Sorry kid, i cant help you.. You show off even infront of the soldiers on my deck.. I cant control them all..'' Garp thought in his heart. ''Its not another request, but he has the Voice of All Things'' Garp said with a sigh.. '' Garp.. you... '' Sengoku stop his words and look at everyone shocked face. '' I think everyone didnt heard it.. '' Sengoku said to everyone, with obvious meaning to shut up. Everyone didnt felt angry with Sengoku, because they know if there is a powerful Marine on their side. It will be very good towards them all. '' Then Garp, you control your soldier..'' Sengoku said without looking at Garp. '' But Sengoku, that kid like to show off..'' Garp said bitterly.. Everyone heard Adam attitude felt headache.. '' And if he be a Marine, he will also be a good instructor, beside his strong body and swordsmanship and proficiency in Six Powers, he also has the Legendary Armament Haki...'' Garp said seriously. '' What ! Legendary Armament Haki !!'' '' Damn ! How can that be? How old is he? 21????'' '' Shit. 1 day learn Six Powers more proficiency than anyone in this room. Body stronger than Kaido, movement speed twice the speed of light, the strongest swordsman, and also Legendary Armament Haki?'' '' A genius or lucky? '' '' Even a super genius wont achive that stage in 21 years old. Remember he is only 21... theres still a lot of growth..'' '' If he be our enemy, its very difficult, i wont go suicide..'' '' Stronger body than Kaido, plus the Legendary Armament Haki, can anyone hurt him?'' '' Wait. Making enemy fell unconscious at the Sabaody, that means he has Conqueror''s Haki, continous using it, that means its equal to any of the Four Emperor, then his Legendary Armament Haki, which is only in legend, how about his Observation Haki? '' When everyone ask about Adam Observataion Haki, everyone look at Garp. '' This.. i dont know.. Hahaha'' Garp said embarassedly. '' Dont tell me that he also can foresee the future like Charlotte Katakuli, and Tokikake..'' A middle age beautiful woman with pink shirt, if you look her lower parts, you can see a huge spider tattoo on her t.h.i.g.h. After saying that, she look towards Tokikake who is beside her. Then everyone look at Tokikake with helpless expression.Because it will be very difficult to fight with him, who always easily escape. They know that Tokikake have a high talent in Observation Haki that can see the future in a short time, but dont know how long he can see. Only himself know, which is about 2.5 seconds. '' A monster.. '' someone muttered. '' Ok lets pause talking about him, now talk about Perospero.. What should we do ? He is the eldest child of the Charlotte family..'' Tsuru knock the table and reminded everyone.. '' This, its not us who caught. Let those Big Mom Pirates find Adam, i think he wont mind the trouble.. Borsalino, you go now to Sabaody Archipelago, and escort those 3611 pirates, and put them directly at Impel Down, coincidentally, all the pirates that kid caught all ferocious pirates who only knows to kill and kill innocent people.'' Sengoku said and directly order Porsalino the fastest here. '' Okay, i also want to see the kid..'' Porsalino sad and stood up and walk toward the door. '' Wait..'' Sengoku called him again. '' What else Fleet Admiral?'' Borsalino ask curiously. '' You bring the money for the bounty too.. '' Sengoku said with a headache.. '' Umm. Okay. You then, how many much money needed left. ?'' Borsalino ask to the marine who report who is still standing there. '' Umm.. The total is 7.2 billion berries, already payed 2.2 billion, 5 billion berries left.. But the Sabaody local also ask to store some more deposit for necessary..'' the marine reply seriously. '' 7.2 billion berries, thats a lot. Not included the treasure from the ship the pirates he caught.. Okay lets go.'' Borsalino walk toward the door and the marine officer after a military salute follow suit. '' Wow thats a lot, many times more than my pension later. HAHAHAHAHA ~! '' Garp laugh. '' Bastard Garp, shut up!! '' Sengoku said angrily. Garp just dig his nose and sit quietly. '' Ok continue our meeting..'' Sengoku said seriously. Chapter 15 - Borsalino, you are too slow. Adam who is leisurely drinking a hot tea in the Marine Local Headquarters doesnt know about him being talked and becoming a hot topic in the annual meeting at Marine Headquarters. Even he know, he dont care too much. '' Sir, we currently only can pay 2.2 billion berries first, we already inform the Marine Headquarters about this situation. The Marine Headquarters already prepared the money and will be delivered soon.'' A marine said with respect and worship toward Adam, bringing 2.2 billion berries in cash and put infront of Adam. '' Need to wait? Ok i dont mind, ill wait here. '' Adam said relaxly and lay lazily in the comfortable sofa. The Marine left, and Adam was alone in the vip room looking at the pilled up cash infront of him, Adam felt very good. '' Intersting, Bounty Hunter is very respected, VIP treatment. Nah, i think because of my strength they respect me.'' Adam thinking in his heart. Adam then focus on his Storage Ring, where golds coin, bars, gems, jewellry, weapons, and berries. More than 25 ship from the pirates Adam caught, the total berries Adam got actually reaching a very high number, which is 1.5 billion. Excluding the gold, bars, gems, jewelrry and weapons.. Thinking about the coming 7.2 billion, Adam currently has 8.7 billion berries, excluding the treasures. Looking at the dirty clothes that only being used only for a short 5 hours, Adam shake his head and walk toward the bathroom which is included in this VIP room. Let me make you remember, that the item sold in the Earth Store is 10 times more cheap, and it need berries to buy. For example, a cabbage in this world is 150 berries, in the Earth Store is only 15 berries, while in Earth is 150 yen. So you can say that this One Piece World price is almost the same like the Earth price. But, the difference is the Earth Store from the Invincible System is 10 times cheaper than the Earth and One Piece World price. After a cool bath. Adam directly throw his dirth clothes on the Storage Ring ready to be dumped later, and buy another one which is clean and new. Still with his favourite outfit which is sky blue colored ripped jeans, and white casual sneakers, white t shirt and unbottoned sky blue denim jackets with a little bit of white fur on its collar. Looking at the toothbrush, soap, shampo, and other things that have been used not long ago, Adam buy a small waterproff bag, put them all inside, and keep on his Storage Ring and use it again for later. Even though Adam is rich, still he just cant waste.. Back to the comfortable sofa, Adam look at the empty table infront of him and shake his head. Open the Earth Store again, and buy some delicious snacks and desserts. When Adam take out the food out of the System Store, the food were directly appear on top of the table, not like the other things which appear out of thin air in front of Adam eyes. The food is a bit special, it will directly be placed on the table, icluding its prepared spoon and plate. Remembering the pirates ship which should be Adam trophy, Adam open the Map tab, and look toward the ship which scattered near the shore in different area. With his threat before, nobody dare to approach the sh.i.p.s, even someone not on the deck guarding. Adam look one by one of the 25 ship, rom the 21 target, the Big Mom Pirates and the Beast Pirates have 2 ship each. After looking at the 25 ship, Adam felt helpless. Not even one look good, all is fierce and dirty. Remembering the relax, comfortable ''Thousand Sunny'' Straw Hat Pirates ship Franky will build in the future, Adam feel that he should go to Water 7 for a trip and ask Franky to buid one. With the Earth Store, that can even buy an aircraft carrier, Adam can already saw his future ship.. [Congratuliation to the host to buy the ''Devil Fruit'' locator, the host can see its location on the Map tab.] Adam open the MAP tab, and there where another option inside written with '' Devil Fruit '' . Adam choose it and suddenly the display infront Adam change into an arrow shape 3D projection. Theres no information or a map, only an arrow infront of Adam, shaking his head helplessly. 10 million berries is gone just like that. '' System, why theres no map? Only an arrow?'' Adam ask to the Invincible System '' If its just a an arrow, that means the item host looking for are floating on the sea, or can be under the sea. If the item host looking for are somewhere on a certain island, it will show the map of the island. But only if the host already visit the island. If havent, only the arrow will help the host to locate.'' Hearing the system answer, Adam felt helpless again. Then Adam turn to look at the Weapons tab in the One Piece World Store. Looking at the many Powerful swords, Adam blood is boiling. '' Lets ask Shakuyaku later, if she know anything about sword. So i wont waste 10 million berries for only a location.'' Adam then stop eating and doing nothing and just lay there lazily closing his eyes waiting for his money.. 2 hour later.. '' My... my.. So you are the kid talk by Garp.. He says you have twice the speed of light.. How about we compare?'' A tall 3 meter man walk in and sits infront of Adam c.o.c.king his legs, and look at Adam with curiousity. Adam look at the 3 meter tall man, with yellow stripped suit with a Marine coat dr.a.p.ed over his shoulders like a cape, his arms not in its sleeves. Gold-amber tinted sunglasses, and a relaxed grin on his face.. Remembering the uncle who sing the PPAP, a grin appear on Adam face. '' Admiral Yellow Ape, Borsalino.. I heard you where fast as speed of light. How do you want to compare?'' Adam ask with a grin oon his face. '' I heard you also a swordsman, how about a duel? The first to be hit he lose..'' Borsalino said with a grin too. '' You.. Apple Pen..'' Adam said helplessly and stood up.. '' Ok lets go to the Arena here..'' Borsalino also stood up and walk infront Adam. When Borsalino and Adam enter the arena, all the marines all full of enthusiam. They can see an Admiral duel is enough for their lives.. '' Wheres your weapon?'' Borsalino ask 10 m infront of Adam. '' Oh yes..'' Adam scratch his head and walk toward the weapons cabinet not too far, and pick a wooden blade. '' This is enough..'' Adam attached the wooden blade with his Armament Haki, and an invisible energy cover the wooden sword, with a green aura on its outer skin. Looking at the wooden blade that turned, Borsalino face turn serious. After pushing his glasses, he summon his own sword with his Devil Fruit. '' Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven'' Borsalino said while, and a sword made of yellow light appear on his right hand. Then he held the sword grip with his both hands, and made a posture of kendo. '' That,, what is Apple Pen meaning just now?'' Borsalino ask. '' If you win, ill tell. Maybe you will like it..'' Adam look at the Borsalino face and a smile appear. Adam held the wooden sword on his right hand, with his left hand behind his back, and point his sword towards Borsalino. Adam nod toward the jury to tell he was ready. The jury look at Borsalino who nod too and slash his hand toward the middle of them. '' Start !'' Adam blood is boiling, this is his first duel since he enter the One Piece World. But Adam can see that Borsalino is a bit weaker than old man Garp, so he will control his speed and power of his right hand, and just fight with pure swordsmanship level.99 Looking at Borsalino who disappear in place, Adam also disappear and meet him at the middle and draw his sword A sound of sword of light and a wooden blade clash, Adam with his right hand easily clash with Borsalino yellow light sword who he held with both hand. Every marines who watch all boil when they saw the clash. They cant catch their speed, but they still can see the first clash that suddenly appear in the middle of the arena. Borsalino look at the sword which is in clash with Adam''s wooden sword infront of him, and dignified expression appear. Borsalino sword only clash with Adam wooden sword green aura, without touching it. He already sure that he use his powerful strength, but still cant pierce the green aura around the wooden sword. Every marines who watch also can see that the first clash, their Admiral not in the upper side After a short clash, Adam still stand on his place, while Borsalino step back. Adam look at Borsalino who disappear again, and also disappear in place and meet his sword. Ding!! Dang!!.. Ding!! Dang !! Ding!! Dang!! With the sound of numerous sword clashing, everyone felt their blood boiling. But the speed of the two was too fast. The onlookers only can see the clash sparks, it is difficult for the people who watch to capture their positions. Until a hundred swords clash, Borsalino and Adam appear on their first place again. Everyone can see that Borsalino face is dignified and sweat on his forehead, while people looking at Adam still can see his relax and grin face. '' Last move.'' Adam said calmly. Then before even Borsalino react, Adam''s wooden sword appear on Borsalino shoulder. Adam directly use his full speed and Shave level.99, until twice the speed of light, and appear behind borsalino, and a slow tap on Borsalino shoulder with his wooden sword which were not attached anymore by his Armament Haki. When Borsalino look at the disappear Adam, he try to catch with his Observation Haki like before and moved too. But he cant catch it, just as he was about to move away, he can already felt tap on his top left shoulder. Turning his head and look at the wooden sword on his shoulder, Borsalino remove his sword and shake his head helplessly.. '' I lost.'' A simple word detonated the quite arena. '' This.. How can be, Admiral Yellow Ape is the fastest person in the world?'' '' Yes, but that was before. Now the fastest man is maybe that person..'' Adam remove the wooden sword from touching Borsalino left shoulder, Adam walk and put back the wooden sword in place and walk with a grin on his face back inside. '' Brother Adam, wait..'' Borsalino looking at Adam''s back walk beside Adam. '' Brother Adam, can you still tell me what ''Apple Pen'' is?'' Borsalino ask very interestedly. '' Do you really want to know? '' Adam who keep walking look at Borsalino face with a smile beside him. '' Of course, the old man was curious about the young people''s things.'' Hearing Adam question, Borsalino said with his relaxed grin. '' Well, this is actually a song and dance. The song is very simple, the dance is very simple, the lyrics are like this, the dance too. '' Adam said and remembering the PPAP dance and song and demonstrate too Borsalino '' I have a pen, i have an apple.. uh.. Apple-Pen.. I have a pen, I have pineapple... uh.. Pineapple-Pen. Apple-Pen, Pineapple-Pen, Uh. Pen-Pineapple-Apple-Pen.'' Adam said while singing and dancing beside Borsalino who look at Adam seriously. The marines near try their best not to heard their conversation. After stoping once demonstration to Borsalino, Adam stop and ask with a grin. '' How? You like it?'' Adam ask with a grin . '' This. Very good, hehehe. I have a pen, i have an apple..'' Then Borsalino serious face turn to shameless and start to sing and dance too. Adam face still grins, but his heart were shock, he was shock that Borsalino directly remember the song and the shameless moves too. '' Hahaha very good, its suit you a lot Old Man Borsalino.. Hahaha'' Adam raise his arm and patted Borsalino shoulder. Adam felt helpless with the people size and height in this world. Only several strong people with normal height, like ''Hawk-eyes'' which is around 198 cm, Shanks 199 cm. And Adam himself which is 196cm. Adam who keep silent and Borsalino keep singing PPAP walk back inside. Looking at the pilled up berries a total of 7.2 billion berries Adam felt very good. '' Sir, its all here 7.2 billion berries from the 3611 pirates you caught. '' A marine report to Adam with respect and worship expression. '' Oh okay, thank you..'' Adam said and patt the piled up cash, and the cash disappear infront of the Marine and Borsalino shock face. '' This. Brother Adam, where did the berries goes?'' Borsalino ask confused. '' Ahh.. In my ring here, my ring can store things..'' Adam said raising his left hand and pointing his middle finger. '' Interesting.. Storing things? How big ?'' Borsalino ask with curiousity. '' 50m in width, 50m in length, 50m in height, a total of 125000 cubic meters.'' Adam said calmly without any worries, with his strength, if people can get it, then take it. '' Where did you buy it? Thats a cool..'' Borsalino ask curious '' Nah i found it by luck. Okay things done here, see you later Old Man Borsalino...'' Adam patted his shoulder and walk pass through him. '' Ahh okay brother Adam, see you latter.'' Borsalino said with his relaxed grin face. Then Borsalino keep locking Adam with his Observation Haki, until Adam get out of the door of the Marine Local Headquarters, he lost Adam trace. '' Pen-Pineapple, Apple-Pen ~~.. '' Borsalino song with enthusiasm and wretchedly Chapter 16 - Excalibur Adam keep hiding his breath until far away from Borsalino, and appear back at Shakky''s Rip-off Bar. Cling! Cling! '' Haha hallo again Miss Shakuyaku, Old Man Rayleigh. I want the best beer please.. Im rich..'' Adam said with his cheerful smile and sit next to Rayleigh. '' Hahaha how rich is Adam-chan ? '' Miss Shakuyaku ask with interest. '' Not much, More than 10 billion berries.. HAHAHAHA ~'' Adam said drinking the beer infront of him. '' Old man, what should i do with the 25 ship ?'' Adam ask confusedly. '' Ahh.. you can sell them.. Maybe you can still earn another billion berries..'' Rayleigh said calmly. '' Troublesome, just a gift for Miss Shakuyaku here then..'' Adam said with his grin. '' My my my.. Thank you Adam-chan.. '' Shakuyaku said gratitude. '' Then whats the next infromation you want?'' Rayleigh ask with curiousity. '' I want to know where can i find the best sword. A famed sword, black blade, cursed/mythical, i dont care. Even the type Katana, Rapier, Saber, Jian i dont care which type. All i need is very sharp and strong.'' Adam said seriously. '' You are a swordsman? '' Shakuyaku ask confusedly looking at Adam with no weapon on his body, Rayleigh also. '' Yes..'' Then Adam use his Sword momentum from his body. Entering the Fourth Realm, swordsman also can release their sword momentum. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku look toward Adam with their shocked expression. Seing their expression, Adam remove his sword momentum. '' HAHAHA very strong sword momentum..'' Rayleigh said with a laugh. '' This, Adam-chan. Wheres your sword then?'' Shakuyaku ask '' Ahh.. I lost it..'' Adam said with a lie embarassed and scratching his head. Rayleigh dumbfouded and Shakuyaku smile. '' Are you sure you want this information? The next infromation, you need to pay 10 million berries '' Shakuyaku ask with her playfull smile. '' This.. Yes..'' Adam said hesistated Rayleigh and Shakuyaku look at each other and a smirk appear on their face. '' First, we want to know where do you came from?'' Shakuyaku ask. '' This? I come from East Blue, a small village far from everywhere. '' Adam said with his acting face. '' Then, how do you come here?'' Shakuyaku ask again. '' This, i want to try how high i can jump, then when i reach the space, i fell down and meet old man Garp ship at Calm Belt, because i lose my things and lost my way, i take a free ride from Garp ship 3 days ago and arrive here..'' Drinking his beer, Adam said half truthfully. '' Haha, how high can you jump? Interesting..'' Rayleigh said with interest and believe. '' Cough.. Its my first time went to Paradise and here..'' Adam said embarassedly '' Then, do you know about the Four Emperor?'' Shakuyaku ask again exhaling her smoke. '' Ofcourse, they are the most powerful pirates in the whole world. They usually stay at New World..'' When Adam say New World, Adam suddenly felt something wrong. '' Dont you see theres a lot pirates gather here including the Four Emperors?'' Shakuyaku ask. '' Yes, why there are many pirates at here? Is there something important?'' Adam ask with interest. '' Yes, you are from East Blue so you dont know.. But usually pirates in the whole Grand Line, the first half Paradise, or the second half New World. Will gather here one the thirteenth day of the first month every year since hundreds of year, some will not come because of boring, some will come to try..'' Shakuyaku said seriously. '' What are their purpose ? What is it?'' Adam ask hurriedly and interestedly. '' Not only the Pirates, but other organization will also come, for an example, the Marines, World Government, etc,. On that day they will all gather together at the same island to try.'' Shakuyaku pause and lit her new cigarette. '' Four Emperor will always send their representative person, other organization too. Like Charlote Perospero and Page Two you caught.'' Shakuyaku continue '' Is there gonna a big fight on the thirteenth day of the first month every year since hundreds of year?'' Adam ask excitedly. Rayleigh looking at Adam excited expression shake his head helplessly. '' No.. Everyone will try to pick that thing in orderly manner. The Marines, World Government wont fight with the Pirates that time. Only some newcomer pirates will fight with another newcomer to find fame..'' Rayleigh said. '' Hurry up.. what are they gathering for?'' Adam ask hurriedly and full enthusiasm. '' Thirteenth day of the first month every year since the 900 years, a square shaped island slowly will appear from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea not too far from here. Thats why many pirates will gather here preparing watching and landing on that island for fun and luck.'' Shakuyaku said.. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku smirk looking at Adam eyes which shines brightly full of expectation. '' Each four side of the island is only a small 2km in length, the material of the island is not the same like other island. It was the same material like the Red Line, almost indestructible. The land is smooth and flat, no trees or other things, only some small fish being carried away when the island surface slowly from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea.'' Shakuyaku said pausing. '' Then, nothing else ? A b.a.r.e land?'' Adam ask weekly. '' No. In the middle of the island, theres a huge stone with unknown material. On top of the stone, there is one thing everyone trying to pull it up. Legends says that, the people who pull that thing has the qualification to be the Emperor of the World.'' '' What is that thing!!!? '' Adam ask hurriedly '' The Holy Sword, Excalibur.'' Rayleigh said calmly. '' Excalibur? In the Animation it was not mention, even the gathering about this event which not mention.'' Adam thought in his heart confused. '' Did you have the picture Miss Shakuyaku?'' Adam ask eagerly. '' Here..'' Shakuyaku take out a picture from the cabinet below the table. Adam look at the sword in the picture which was struck into the stone, the sword is a longsword type. The sword almost entirely gold in color, including the handle. The crossguard is shaped like a small set of wings and has a small, triangle-like plate with three green gems on it. *For the refference you can see the Excalibur sword in Sword Art Online. '' Whooah.. How about the size of this sword? '' Adam ask with expectation. '' Here..'' Shakuyaku take out a sword that look a like in the picture. '' This. Fake?'' Adam can see its fake, because Adam cant feel any majestic or any mythical atmosphere from it. '' Yes, many souvenir shop shell this. But its size is almost the same, the half of the blade is inserted into the stone. But if its calculated, its almost the same as this size.'' Shakuyaku said calmly. Adam pick up the sword with one hand on the grip, but the hilt is quite long enough for two hands. Adam tried to use both hands but there is still some space in the grip. Adam step down from the chair and stood up to meisure its length from his height. Adam height is 196cm, and the sword from the bottom of the hilt to the tip of the sword is around 110 cm. The blade length is around 90 cm, and its hilt is 20cm.Not to big and not to small for Adam height. '' The sword can be called longsword, but its blade is not too width. So what type of this sword?'' Adam ask while trying the sharpness of the fake sword. '' It still belong to a longsword category. If you are looking for the best sword, the Excalibur it is. Its the strongest blade, but its sharpness is zero.'' Rayleigh said. '' What? Zero sharpness? But its a double-edge sword.'' Adam ask in disbelieve. '' Yes, the sword is the strongest, because its indestructible, the hardest material known in this world. More stronger than the Red Line, or the Poneglyphs...'' Shakuyaku said making Adam shock more. '' Hahaha good. This sword i want it. Zero sharpness? I dont need too sharp, atleast its indestructible will suit myself..'' Adam said happily and giving back the fake Excalibur. '' You are sure to pull it ? '' Rayleigh ask with seriousnes on his face. '' Sure? Ofcourse ! I will be the Emperor of the World, only a sword and i cant pick it. It will be a joke. HAHAHAHAHA !'' Adam laugh wildly patting his c.h.e.s.t arrogantly. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku look at each other and smile. '' Okay Adam-chan, i believe in you. Cheer !!'' Shankuyaku raise her glass, Rayleigh too. And Adam raise his beer mug too. '' What date is today btw?'' Adam then ask suddenly. '' Oh its the 10th of the first month. 3 days later the island will appear, you can feel it here. Sabaody will shook a little.'' Shakuyaku said. '' Its too long.. Then these 3 days, what should i do ah?'' Adam ask himself '' Ahh.. If i were you, ill find go to the red district and find sleep with many women, accompany by expensive wine..'' Rayleigh said casually. '' This.. You old man still good? Hahahaha '' Adam laugh. '' Ofcourse, right Shakky? '' Rayleigh ask to Shakky. '' Ofcourse..'' Shakuyaku reply with a grin. Looking at the two people talking love, Adam felt helpless. '' Oh yes, Old Man Rayleigh, if Kaido is death, what will happened to Wano? Will it be better or?'' Adam suddenly ask. '' Kaido is death? What do you mean?'' Rayleigh ask curiously '' I just feel that it wont be long before i met him, if he can surrender as my mount it will be good. A huge dragon as a mount, it will look handsome. But if he doesnt, then i dont mind killing him..'' Adam said leisurely. '' Hmm yeah Kaido will find you, you insult him too much. If its Big Mom, maybe right now hearing that his eldest child was caught already havoc on her own country, but her other child maybe already on their way.. Kaido maybe already fly toward here from Wano.. '' Rayleigh said helplessly. '' But Adam-chan, can you fight him?'' Shakuyaku still ask with a bit worried. '' HAHAHA, ofcourse.. Im the strongest man in the world..'' Adam patted his c.h.e.s.t with confidence. '' But he is the strongest creature on the sea, lain and air.'' Rayleigh said. '' What about it, a punch is enough..'' Adam said drinking his beer. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku felt helpless with Adam confidence, but they will still try to believe him. '' Ohh great then, if you kill him. As a starting step, it will be very good Adam-chan.. '' Shakuyaku said with a smile. '' Okay lets go have fun first.. '' Rayleigh went to pick up his cloak and cover his face in the dark. '' Where are you going old man? Can i follow?'' Adam ask with expectation. '' Ofcourse, im asking you actually. You havent treat me.. Lets go to the casino. I havent been there for a long time..'' Rayleigh said patted Adam shoulder. '' Casino? Hahaha good, i will make them bankrupt.. Lets go..'' Adam said with great confidence. '' Miss Shakuyaku you didnt close the bar? Theres 25 ship you need to sell. Hahaha'' Adam said turning to look at Shakuyaku. '' Nahh, i will ask someone else to do it, i will stay here..'' Shakuyaku reply with her kind smile. '' Then goodbye.. Hey Old man ! Wait..'' Adam close the door and chase Rayleigh infront of him. Chapter 17 - Mysterious Fox Masked Man Tree 75, 5 Star Hotel Restaurant. Many people gather here for a good breakfast and almost everyone here discuss the same thing. A handsome young man in blue jeans jacket was sitting in the corner enjoying his breakfast, while erecting his ear hearing the lively discussion. '' Hey, do you know about what happened last night?'' '' Yes, its all over the newspaper.'' '' Damn it, i come here to buy some good value Mink-tribe for a new pet., if that Mysterious Fox Maksed man...'' '' Hushh.. Dont talk to loud, what if you will have the same tragedy as them like last night?'' '' Oh yes..'' the man wiped his sweat that appear on his forehead. '' We nobles and rich people should enjoy life, those slaves are one of them we should enjoy..'' '' Yeah, but sadly. All the slaves where being release by that Mysterious Fox Masked Man.'' '' But i heard, theres still some slaves left, ferocious Pirates that were not released by him.'' '' Yes you are right, there are still some ferocious pirates not released by that man, yes do you know how many auction / slave house being destroyed in one night?'' '' All of it ! You didnt read it at the newspaper? All of it, not only the auction/slave house. But the Kidnapping gangs too. Besides the slaves were released, all treasures also get stolen. '' '' Then what happened to the people owning those auction/slave house, and the kidnapping gangs?'' '' Ihh.. Terrible..Do you remember Page Two from the Beast Pirates that was caught by Adam the bounty hounter?'' '' Adam? Bounty Hunter? You mean the handsome young man who caught 3611 pirates in 45 minutes with a total of 7.2 billion berries? Page Two? Ohh the one who lose both his arms?'' '' Yes, the people related to the auction/slave house, and the kidnapping gangs have the same tragedy, they lose their arms.. Do you know Disco? The one who is under one of the Shichibukai, Doflamingo?'' '' Disco? Yes i know him, the boss of the biggest slave house right? What happened to him?'' '' Terrible !! Very very terrible ! His head was pierce directly from the throath to the top of his head by a wooden stick, and the wooden stick was inserted on the number 1 mangrove tree along with a huge note left on the tree by the Mysterious Fox Masked man..'' '' Hey you over there, we are having breakfast here. Damn it..'' '' Sorry.. Sorry..'' '' Dont mind him, what note did the Mysterious Fox Masked Man left?'' '' A sentence only. Beside Disco Head, the sentence were ''ALL RACES ARE EQUAL'' , below it was a letter '' A ; marking his alias..'' '' Disco head was a threat, and the sentence was his note. Ihh terrible.. What is the meaning of '' ALL RACES AS EQUAL'' '' '' I dont know'' '' How about the slaves, where are they? Did the Marines didnt catch them?'' '' Stupid, why should the Marines catch them? They are happy with the slaves running. Some ''Underworld'' organization already posting the Mysterious Fox Masked man a huge bounty. And from the Marine Local Headquarters which is located at 60 tree, to the tree 1 is quite far. The Marine Local Headquarters is at south, while the tree 1 where the slaves gather at North West .'' '' ''Underworld'' bounty? How high?'' '' 1 billion ! But theres no other characteristic of that Mysterious Fox Masked man, it will be hard to catch the real person.. And also, not long the Excalibur will appear, many think that this year is very lively..'' '' 1 billion? Haha thats a lot, and also angered some Underworld forces, including one of the Shichibukai, Doflamingo. It wont be long to be catch.. '' '' 1 billion is actually nothing, do you know how many slaves and loses in one night? Here you read the newspaper title is enough for you.'' The man throw the newspaper toward his friend. '' MYSTERIOUS FOX MASKED MAN DESTROY 231 AUCTION/SLAVE HOUSE, RELEASING MORE THAN 10000 SLAVES IN 2 HOUR ! A HUGE LOSS MORE THAN 50 BILLION BERRIES ! '' The man look ad the newwspaper big title in the front pag with shocked look. '' More than 10000 slaves? Where did they go?'' '' They run from here with many huge ship stolen from the pirates.. Including the 25 pirate ship belong to Adam.. People says that Adam was the culprit, but they have no evidence..'' Hearing the discussion of last night, Adam who is sitting in the corner enjoying his breakfast appear a smirk on his face. Remembering the incident last night, Adam felt into a thought. ... Since leaving Shakky''s bar, spending a day gambling making the casino''s almost bankrupt together with Rayleigh, and being blacklist and probihited to play again. Adam spend the second day shopping, buying many books, including navigation tools. Such as paper for maps, different island super expensive Eternal Log Pose. Tasting different kinds of foods, and souvenirs almost a day until bored. Finally Adam pass through a auction house that is going to happened, after paying an entrance fee. Adam sit on the vip seat leisurely. Looking at the auction the same like on the Earth, and looking the treasures or jewellry being auctioned, Adam felt bored. Until a living being start to be auctioned. '' Okay everone i think felt bored.. Now we will enter the mainstage.. First item, Human, Female, 16 year old, very beautiful, the most important is still v.i.r.g.i.n, and guaranteed... Starting Price 500.000 berries.'' The ugly auction host start opening the bidding '' HAHAHA FINALLY ENTERING THE MAIN ITEMS..'' '' V.i.r.g.i.n? Wow.. She also look beautiful.'' '' 500.000 !'' '' 510.000 !'' '' 700.000 berries !!'' Adam heart turn into very ugly, but his face still calm. Adam felt into meditation thinking about the slavery in this world, and felt really bad. This slavery system in this world should be abolished. Adam determined and follow Fisher Tiger acts, and make this world upside down. '' 1 million 200 thousands berries! She is mine ! I will use her as my will on the bed ! HAHAHA'' a wretched ugly uncle said a loud with the current highest bid. The slave girl which wear a beautiful clothes from the auction house, and a collar bomb on her neck. Her trembling body starts to trembled more after seing the ugly people who bid her, tears keep flowing since the start he enter the stage feeling very humilated. '' 10 million..'' Adam bid raising his placard Hiss..... '' Bastard, what are you doing? Are you kidding? A human reaching 10million.. Do you have the money? Hey the host ! What kind of auction house is this?'' the wretched ugly uncle who bids 1 million 200 thousands berries stood from his sit and roar angrily toward Adam. '' This.. This guest with the placard number 27, are you sure to bid her for 10 million berries?'' the ugly host ask with his disgusted smile. '' yes, im rich. My name is Adam, you heard from the newspaper yestarday.. Remember the 3611 pirates, i caught? Thats me..'' Adam said leisurely crossing his right leg. '' This.. Oh yes Mister Adam.. Ofcourse i remember, so 10 million once.. 10 million twice., 10 million, the deal ! Congratulation to Mister Adam here..'' The ugly host said after seing Adam face.. '' Damn it..'' the ugly uncle sit back and endure.. '' That is Adam, whoah he is handsome like in the newspaper. '' the guest on the auction house whispers. '' Yeah, i heard 3611 pirates he caught he get a total of 7.2 billion berries, and thats not include the pirates treasures.'' Someone said envly. The slave woman on stage hearing the discussion in the infront of her felt a little bit relief, while looking at the handsome man who bids her. '' Atleast he is a bounty hunter, and still handsome'' the slave woman felt a little relief. '' Next auction, a 20 million pirate, suitable for a mount, bodyguard, for the arena, etc,. '' next was a pirate with ferocious face being drag by the auction workers, enter the stage, while the slave woman back to the back stage. With Adam Immesurable Senses, and high Observation Haki, Adam can see that the pirate on the stage were a bloody person, he can feel his previous innocent people killings. So Adam, lost interest. '' Next, 121 children. 80 of them was man, while the rest is woman. These people before were Oprhanges, being caught by pirates after destroying their hometowns. With the collar bomb attached to every one of them, and no way home, they will obey you to do anything. The oldest is 14 year old, an average of 9 years old. This will be a package, cant be bid in one only. The starting price is 55 million berries..'' the host said while a huge picture appear which was inside a huge prison, showing 121 children in their weak condition, and depressed expressions. With the 500.000 berries as the starting price of humans, 121 human a total of 60 million 500 thousand berries. But was sold in a package with 55 million berries as the starting price. '' Interesting, if i bought them, i can let them kill each other, and the last who stands maybe will be my powerful bodyguards..'' '' 121 children.. Train to be a killing machine will be intersting..'' '' Haha so many cute children, their flesh will taste good..'' Hearing the discussing disgusting rich people around him, Adam felt very disgusted in his heart, but still show his calm face. ''71 million twice..'' the host start counting with his wretched smile, and the man who just won the intense battle bidding the children raise his head and c.h.e.s.t in a proud way. ''100 million'' the man who just bid felt bad and look toward Adam with his angry eyes. '' 100 million, 121 child human with an average over 800 thousands berries, its already too high'' a man talk not too far infront of Adam. '' Yeah, im confuse what will that man buy for?'' the man beside the man who just talk. '' 100million once, twice, deal ! Congratuliaton to Mister Adam, you can your slaves at the end of the auction.'' The ugly host said kindly with his disgusted smile. For the next hour, Adam keep buying the slaves which he look pure and a good person, while the pirates who was caught to be a slave was directly ignored. Until at the end of the auction, everyone now knows how rich Adam is. Entering the vip room, Adam wait for a moment until was leaded to the slaves prison . Adam look toward almost 270 slaves he bought, spending a lot of his money buying them. The almost 300 slaves also look toward Adam with ther different kind expressions. '' Hello Mister Adam.. the total is 880 milliion berries.'' The host before said respectfully, but his heart was a bit confused looking at Adam didnt carrying any money with him and felt nervous. '' 880 million? Oh okay.. '' then a huge pile of cash appear in the floor infront of Adam neatly when he waves his left hand. '' You count yourself.'' Adam said and walk to a chair not too far from him, and sits. Then he look toward the slaves he bought with different races, 1/3 of them is human, the other is different races. From Dwarves, Mink Tribe, Longarm Tribe, longleg Tribe, Snakeneck Tribe, Fish-men, 2 male and 1 female giant. Adam didnt saw any Merfolk before, after asking the person sit next to him before. Adam knows that Merfolk is very rare. Several people were dumbfouded with the berries appear out of thin air, the auction house staff, including the slaves Adam bought. '' Hey quickly, count it.'' The ugly host awake then tell his men to count. 10minutes later.. '' Mister Adam.. This the key to their collar bombs, this button on the key is to detonate the bomb on their collar. '' The auction ugly host come to Adam bringing a lot of keys with different size. '' Oh '' Adam touch the keys with his left hand , and all disappear into his Storage Ring. The slaves which is looking hot at the keys suddenly felt pain in their heart seeing the keys disappear. Looking at the disappear keys, the ugly host shocked for a moment, then smile saying thanks. '' Thank you for coming to our auction host, welcome you again anytime..'' the ugly auction host sait with respect. '' Hmm.'' Adam nodded then turn to look at the 270 slaves behind the ugly host. '' Follow.'' Adam said casually and walk out of the disgusting auction house. The slaves all look together, until the giant male spoke. '' Follow him, if dont want death.'' The giant male said to everyone present. '' Yes.. yes.. huuu...'' the 121 human children adam bought all cried, only the eldest one keep calming his younger brothers and sisters.. Then 270 of them quickly follow Adam with their difficult steps and nervous, depressed expressions. While looking at the auction horse workers angrily. A handsome young man walk calmly on the lawless area, followed by 270 slaves behind him in orderly manner. Many people quickly give away after seeing the man leading them infront. '' Adam ! Never Provoke ! A crazy young man who even dare to rage two of the Four Emperor.'' They thought in their heart. Chapter 18 - Monkey D. Dragon Tree 21, on an empty shore. Adam stop and cofirm that nobody else following him anymore, only one person with no malicious then turn to look at the 270 slaves behind him. '' Sit.'' Adam said calmly. Everyone were nervous, they were brought to this empty place and listen to Adam carefully. '' Anyone know me?'' Adam ask. '' Yes we know, you are Adam, we read you in the newspaper. '' the giant male talk with blank expression. '' So, in prison still can hear the outisde world news?'' Adam ask again looking at the Giant who talks. '' This.. no.. we just exchange information from people who where just caught quietly. Some of us were only yesterday being caught. Including myself.'' The giant talk without any nervous expression. '' Ahh, i see.. '' Adam said calmly Then Adam look at everyone faces, especially the childrens infront of him. And felt confused, thinking for a moment, adam eyes lit up and look at the man who is still following him in far. Adam open the Earth Store and buy many delicious foods including drinks. After taking out the food from the System Space, the foods and drinks appear on the floor including their plates and spoons. '' Eat. '' Adam said calmly and look toward the sea and sit without looking back. 270 people felt silent looking at the many kinds of foods appear on the floor behind Adam, the food were enough even for the giants. Hearing Adam said to them to eat. The children who are hungry all rush with their excited expression. Seeing the children moves and start to eat in orderly manner lead by the first slave Adam bought which is the beautiful woman. The other races, including the giants also moved. They all eat quickly with tears on their faces. The food is very a lot enough for 500 people. Which Adam spends around 1 million berries only in the Earth Store. Adam turn back and look at neat empty plates and everyone faces. The children already stop crying, but still nervous. '' You, whats your name. '' Adam ask pointend toward the eldest human children. Who from the start keep calm and maintened his younger brothers and sisters. '' Carl.'' Carl said with his strong voice and expression. '' You. Whats your name.'' Adam ask pointing toward the first slave he bought, long straight black hair, white skin, perfect figure, and beautiful face. '' Lily.'' Lily said nervously. '' Lily, give them each 1 million berries.'' Adam said then a pilled up cash appear in the ground next to him after he waves his left hand. '' And Carl. Unlock all their collars. '' Adam said taking out the keys from his Storage Ring. Everyone confused when they heard the man who bought them tell the beautiful woman named Lily to distribute 1million berries to each of them. When they heard Adam tell Carl to unlock their collars, they felt wrong and more confused. '' Those who have family or friends can go, becareful to be caught again. Those who have no home can stay. Those who stays will have warm clothes and warm home.'' '' Hurry.'' Adam said to Carl and Lily who is still stand there stupidly like everyone else. '' Yes !!'' Carl and Lily said quickly and move with their duty. Everyone felt their ears are wrong, until Carl release his younger brothers and sisters and they look at Adam with gratitude and quietly waiting their collar to be unlocked. Half an hour later.. Everyone stand on their position each with their collars unlocked, and a million berries in their hands. '' Go '' Adam waved casually. The three giant bow in respect and left here with their huge steps. The other looking at the Giants left, also quickly say their thanks and bow in gratitude and respect toward Adam and quickly left. Adam look at the remaining people infront of him. All the 121 children stays, including the beautiful woman. All races besides the human left, when their same kind, leaving only 122 people left. Seeing the still cute children infront of him, Adam heart ache. '' Okay sit, relax.'' Adam said waving his hand. '' sister, can we eat that kind delicious food again next time?'' the 6 year old child ask her friend '' hmm, i dont know, maybe we still can..'' her friend which is 2 year older . '' where do you think that uncle will bring us to?'' a children ask around him. '' i dont know, but Carl says he will give us warm clothes and warm home..'' someone reply . '' i miss dad and mom..'' someone says sadly. The children all talk lively, while the m.a.t.u.r.e one keep quite and thought in their heart. The oldest among them all is Lily which is currently 16, and the second one was Carl 14. '' Monkey D. Dragon, since when are you going to keep on peeping??'' Adam ask looking at the distance. A man in green cloak hiding his face have been following a young man he was interested in, since the young man start to get out of the 5 star hotel the young man stays. Hearing the young man call himself, Monkey D. Dragon show a grin and appear infront of Adam. Looking at a man in cloak appear infront of Adam, the children get nervous. '' Dont worry, he is a good man..'' Adam said waving to the children behind Dragon. '' Come Monkey D. Dragon..'' Adam said pointing in distance not too far from the children Adam walk and Dragon follows behind. Adam stop until not too far and turn to look at the man who is being tattooed on his left face. '' Hello, Adam.. Nice to meet you,'' Dragon said taking off his hood and showing his face. '' Yeah, nice too meet you too. Do you have anything Dragon??'' Adam ask calmly and sit on the ground leisurely. '' You are very strong, i want to invite you to join the Revolutionary Army.'' Dragon said after sitting down on the ground infront of Adam. '' My ambition is to sit on the highest throne, and be the Emperor of the World.'' Adam reply with his ambition. '' I see, but what i heard from my friend at the Marines, you say your dream is World Peace.'' Dragon said raising his eyebrow. '' Your friend? Or your father? Old man Garp?'' Adam ask curious. '' Nah, my friend, a Vice Admiral, he joins the annual meeting. You were the hottest topic being talked about, after he heard Garp said a lot about you.'' Dragon said with no worries. '' Is it? That old man talk about me in the meeting? What did he say?'' Adam ask interested '' Proficience in Six Powers, Legendary Armament Haki, Inhuman Body, Twice the speed of light, Voice of All Things..'' Dragon said with a Grin on his face. '' That old man..'' Adam shake his head helplessly, now all the Marines know his strength. '' Oh he was forced, because a strong man like you will be very good for the Marines..'' Dragon said explaining. '' I know.'' Adam said '' You see, me sitting on the throne will have a good help for your Revolutionary Army. I will destroy the World Government, and you will manage and built a new one.'' Adam said. '' This..'' Dragon said hesistate. '' My dream is world peace, when i sit on the throne, i will erase the slavery system, and the pirates. '' '' Oh with me as the only Emperor of the World, i will be sure will have no stupid descendants.. I wont let another Celestial Dragons appear in this world. '' '' Indenpendent Marines, Indenpendent World Government. Ofcourse, the Marines and the World Government still need to listen me. But i wont abuse my power, i dont need an army for my Royal Family. I myself is enough, and im very strong. Tell you a secret, Dragon.. I cant die.'' Adam said after buying two hot tea for himself and Dragon. '' How will you do those ?'' Dragon ask after tasting the hot tea too. '' How? Strength.'' Adam said in a simple way. Dragon felt into silence, hearing Adam proposal is quite good. Dragon build a Revolutionary Army actually for stopping the slavery system and stopping nobles from trampled to the commoon people. '' Do you know, there are 5 people with the highest authority in the World Government? '' Adam ask to Dragon. '' Yes.. Each of them are very strong. '' Dragon nodded. '' Then, why dont they work together and erase all the pirates? Dont you think it will be easy? '' Adam ask '' This.. '' Dragon dumbfouded. '' They can easily use their strength to erase the Four Emperors, but what did they did? Nothing, Why? Because they are the real pirates. People knows that the World Government maintained the world, but on the dark scenes? They are worse than pirates.'' Adam said. '' I promise, with me as the Emperor of the World, all people will have a peaceful life, education and enough food.'' '' Revolution needs the voice of the public, Dragon..'' Adam said calmly and continued. '' With truth, the public can judge. All people knows that Revolutionary Army is dangerous. Why dont you talk and kept silent? Its wrong, Dragon..'' '' You should control the media masses, and tell the truth of the real World Government. With public knowing the truth, the support you get will be much more. Why dont you ever think of that? Im confused.'' Adam said after he learns a lot by reading books in this world. '' This.. I think that even we tell the truth, the people wont believe. '' Dragon sid weekly. '' Thats because you dont have a public relations.. You should build a Public Relations team, control the newspaper. With continous revealing the dark side of the World Government, the public will start slowly believe you. Public voices is everything, thats why the World Government still stands for the past hundred years..'' Adam said paused and continued. '' You see, Right now i can even directly head to Marie Joa, and just a punch, the Marie Joa will disappear from the world. I did not brag, Dragon. You should ask why im not doing it, doesnt doing it will be faster to be the Emperor of the World?'' Adam said looking at the disbelieve face of Dragon. '' Why?'' Dragon ask confusedly '' Because, the public ! Even i directly destroy Marie Joa, the public will be more turmoil. War will be soon erupted in many countries, blood will flow everywhere. Why? Because their heart is not calm, they think that the Marie Joa is destroyed, and the world will be more chaotic, only some people who have grudge or know about the real World Government will calm and happy. Thats why we need the public voice. '' '' If i destroy the World Government when the public all knows the truth. Wont they be happy? Their heart will be calm and happy.'' '' How to let the public know the truth of the World Government? Publish it on the newspaper, no more information need to be publish? Lie ! Just like the World Government. '' '' Why should lie? You see yourself, their lies directly made people hear your name shivered.'' '' Cant control the newspaper? Its okay, not many people reads newspaper. Then use the power of relations. Public Relations, mouth to mouth, people will start lost their belief on the World Government, and the supports for the Revolutionary Army will grow quickly. And you wll win, how? Because there are a lot of proof, for example the people who needs to pay for the Heavenly Tribute, the trampled people by the nobles, the slaves, etc.'' Then Adam talk everything he know about Revolution, and ways to make the world become more peace with Dragons for hours. Stops only until the children in distance who all sudenly felt silent because they slept. Chapter 19 - Sabaody Slave Liberation plan After hours discussing about Revolution with Dragon. Adam felt silence and look at the children who slept not too far from him. '' So, what are you going to do with them?'' Dragon ask breaking the silence. '' What are your plans gathering many of your people in Sabaody? Watching for the coming Excalibur?'' Adam ask and didnt answer Dragon. '' This.. We were short of money.. We plan to liberate all the slaves here, and ask them to join us.'' Dragon said truthfully. '' You.. When will you do it? '' Adam ask in shocked. '' Midnight'' Dragon said looking at the dark sky. '' Actually this time is the most dangerous time, many strong gather. The marines in the Marine Headquarters not too far from here, the four of the Four Emperors, other Underworld organizations, pirates, Etc,. . But the most dangerous time, the most people wont think of .'' Dragon said. '' So you plan to liberate all the slaves here, and run far away from here with the many sh.i.p.s prepared coated under the sea waiting your orders?'' Adam ask looking at the many sh.i.p.s coated under the sea hiding not too far. '' This.. Yes.. '' Dragon said shocked by Adam discovery. '' How about the children among the slaves ?'' Adam ask seriously. '' We have an shelter house on our base, there are thousands of children there too.. They still learn education, warm food, warm clothes.'' '' Good, then these 122 children will bring it together with you, you dont mind right? Because my journey will be very dangerous for them. I cant be a nanny for a while.. '' Adam said helplessly. '' Yes, give it to me..'' Dragon said nodded seriously. '' So share your plan for midnight, i want to hear it.'' Adam ask interestedly. '' We plan to directly destroy all 231 slave/auction house at midnight. I bought around 2500 people for this plan, 10 people for each slave/auction house, destroy and save the slaves at the same time. We have been discussing the plan for more than a year. '' Dragon take out a map of Sabaody and spread on the ground infront of Adam while explaining. '' When the midnight falls, 10 people on each slave/auction hose will act together, and bring all the slaves not too far from here. And directly board the ship..'' Dragon said pointing to the mark placed on the map. '' There are currently a total of more than 10000 slaves, 16 of your ship wont be enough..'' Adam said. '' Yes, so we also used the pirates ship you caught and given to Shakuyaku. Its being coated on the other side of the island right now..'' Dragon said with a grin. '' Shakuyaku? She also a Revolutionary Army?'' Adaam shocked. '' Yes.. Its been a long time.. '' Dragon said with a grin on his face. '' 231 auction/slave house, the money and treasures will be very trouble, and the act will not be too smooth.'' Adam said seriously . '' Yes, this is a bit trouble, the faster we act, the better we can safely leave here.'' Dragon said. '' What are you going to do to the slave/auction house workers? '' Adam ask '' Fight, then kill. 2500 people i bought are enough to handle the workers on each slave/auction house.'' Dragon said. '' No. You cant kill them.'' Adam said shaking his head. '' Why?'' Dragon ask confusedly. '' You doing this act, only just thinking for today. You should also make them fear, so that there will be no more auction/slave house dare to do business in this place.'' Adam said seriously '' How?'' Dragon ask more confusedly. '' Let me do it, i will make them fear for doing this kind of this disgusting business. 231 slave/auction house, and all of its location is on the lawless area, with my speed, i can clear the workers and the treasures inside in just 10 minutes.. Your 10 people on each 231 slave/auction house only need to prepare to unlock the collars, and guide the slaves to the gathering place. '' Adam said calmly. '' This. Are you sure? '' Dragon ask in amazed way. '' Yes, its not to trouble for me, 5 minutes is enough to handle all the workers inside the 231 slave/auction house, including the treasure. Here, this ring have a space inside of it, it has a space about 125000 cubic meters, i think its enough to gather all the money and berries the 231 slave/auction house owned. '' '' When you all board the ship, i will take out the money and treasures. Relax, i wont take a penny from it.'' Adam said calmly. '' Thats good.. Thats why im confuse you can still take things appear out of nowhere, so theres actually a magical ring..'' Dragon said looking at adam left hand middle finger. '' Yeah, i m lucky enough to find this.. '' Adam said with a grin. '' I will act 10 min before midnight. So you go back and tell your people, when they enter the slave/auction house looking at the lose arms and unconscious workers inside, dont mind them, and act only toward the slave. The workers and the treasures all will be handled to me.'' Adam said patting his c.h.e.s.t. '' Yes, are you going to left a note after the act telling your identity?'' Adam ask curiously. '' This.. No.. We just want to be low-key manner.. '' Dragon said embarassedly. '' Low-key, low-key.. Thats why many people think Revolutionary Army is bad people. '' Adam patted his forehead. '' All i know is slavery is prohibited by the World Government right? But they accept bribery, so when someone save these slaves, im sure the World Government wont act too much. And they cant make a fake news of it. '' Adam said '' The World Government will turn a blind eye with this kind of act, and even promoted the culprit of the act on the newspaper, and people goodness will rise to the World Government. But still they will make some fake information, like killing innocent people on the process and giving a bounties toward the culprit.'' Dragon said. '' Okay then, i will take an advantage on this act tonight, i will left a note for them. I wont mention the Revolutionary Army . Thats what you want right? To be low-key?'' Adam ask. '' Yes, we are fine with it.'' Dragon nodded, '' Dragon, do you know about the Excalibur Sword? '' Adam ask '' Yes, legends says that the one who can pick it up have the qualification to be the Emperor of the World. Every people in the world knows, they were many children stories about it.'' Dragon said. '' What will happened when someone succeds picking it up? The World Government will try their best to cover up the news and kill the person right?'' Adam ask. '' Yes. Ofcourse.'' Dragon said seriously. '' At that time, i my self will declare war on the World Government. I want a help from you, to make a shocking news on the newspaper on the day after the Excalibur was picked up by me. You can give some arrogant title like '' THE EMPEROR OF THE WORLD IS BORN '' or anything like that, i dont care. I just hope people know that someone who have the qualification to be the Emperor of the World successfuly pick up the Excalibur.'' Adam said leisurely. '' This.. i dont understand..'' Dragon said confusedly. '' I told you, i want to be the Emperor of the World. But, to be the Emperor of the World you need fame. Oh tomorrow maybe beside me picking up the Excalibur, Kaido death will also make the world shock. I want people know that the Emperor of the World is born.'' Adam said. '' This.. Are you sure you can pick the Excalibur? Its been more than 800 years, and no one can pick it up. And Kaido death, what does that mean?'' Dragon asked '' You know i insult Kaido right, its on the newspaper, including the Big Mom Pirates, I just can feel that Kaido already fly toward here and will arrive tomorrow on the Excalibur island. At that time, the death of Kaido will also proof my strength.'' Adam said calmly . '' This..'' Dragon look at Adam who is very confidence, and sigh. '' Okay then, i will bring these children now toward my ship. And discuss the plan with my other people, theres still 5 hours left from the time we will act.'' Dragon said and pick up his Transponder Snail and called his people. '' Sabo, bring my ship to this location..'' Dragon talk to the Transponder Snail. Hearing Dragon call the man he called ''Sabo'', Adam felt interested, but still not the time yet. Adam walk toward the children and wake them up. '' Hey Carl, Lily, you will follow them. They are all good people. They will give you warm clothes, food and shelter. There will be many friends like you too there. If any of you want to be stronger to revenge for your death family or friends, you can learn to be stronger at that place. If you just want a happy and calm life, you can also be there. The people there will not force you, dont be sad anymore, and smile.'' Adam said patting the smallest child in here.. '' Brother, are you not going with us? '' the child ask with her cute big eyes. '' No.. But someday i will meet with you.. '' Adam said erase the tears on the corner of the child eyes. '' Hear, wear them..'' Adam said taking out hundreds of shoes and clothes for them to wear after buying on the Earth Store.. '' Woow.. Looks beautiful, is this for me brother?'' the youngest child among them all ask with excited expression. '' Yes, everyone find their own size. Come..'' Adam said waving at everyone who is looking at the many shoes and clothes that appear out of nowhere besides Adam. Adam look at the happy children who wears their clothes and shoes directly on the spot, while the M.a.t.u.r.e ones goes to the hide not too far to exchange.. '' Dragon, bring another huge ship. '' Adam said turn to look at Dragon. '' Good. '' Dragon didnt ask why and directly order his men to drive a huge ship here. Adam then bought tons of foods, uncooked rice, honey, peanut butter, dried beans, canned food, ingridents, vegetables, fruits, including meat.. Spending about 100 million berries, but the total of the food Adam bought can be sold again for almost up to 1 billion berries.. Then Adam directly went to an empty spot, and take those tons of foods. Thanksfully, the things bought from the Earth Store wont have any writtings on the package. Or they will be confused where the things come and bought from. '' This..'' Dragon look at tons of food appear dumbfouded. '' Yes, im sure you dont prepare foods for those slaves later, you were short of money, i think this is enough for more than 100.000 people for a year, with each 3 servings daily.. So you better prepare more ship.. Okay, Goodbye Dragon, see you in 5 hour..'' Adam said with a grin and disappear in place. Dragon look at Adam who disappear and shake his head helplessly, looking at the many children who looks at him with their nervous and innocent eyes. Dragon felt pitted by Adam. '' Okay okay.. everyone line up.. we will soon board on a ship..'' Then Dragon said calming everyone. '' Mister.. Will Mister Adam come again later?'' Lily ask nervously. '' Yes, maybe later at midnight.'' Dragon reply. Chapter 20 - Sabaody Slave Liberation Act 5 Star Hotel, Hotel Town, Sabaody Archipelago. Adam who is sitting leisurely on the luxury huge bath tub felt into meditation. '' Ohh.. tonight will be lively.. '' Adam said to himself. '' Adam always felt himself not a saint, although he is invincible in this world, but he cant just watch people who need to be saved. '' I think, i should hide my identity first for tonight act. When the times come, i will suprise them all.'' Adam talk to himself with a smirk appear on his face. 20 minute before midnight . Adam walk toward the mirror and look at himself, a fox anbu mask bought from the cosplay Earth Store, and a black cloak covering his body. With a wave of his left hand, pilled up cash and treasures directly were put on the floor of his luxury suite. After clearing his Storage Ring, Adam appear in the sky above Sabaody Archipelago and spend his time remembering the 231 slave/auction house location. 10 min before midnight, Adam start act and appear directly to the first target. After confirming 10 people were watching the situation nearby the target. Quickly with his speed entering the slave/auction house, adam directly use his Sword Domain, and a thought moved. More than tens of workers inside the slave/auction house directly lose their arm being cut from their shoulders. And then Adam use his Conqueror''s Haki directly to make them loss consciousness to stop them being noisy. '' Dont move, 10 mins later someone will save you. Follow them if you want freedom.'' Adam said to the slaves inside the prison scared shivering looking at the many guards and workers of the slave/auction house whoose lose their two arm being cut from their shoulder In 10 minutes, Adam quickly finish his act towards 230 slave/auction house, cutting both arms of the workers inside, and take their treasures. Until Adam arrive on the last slave/auction house, where it was also the biggest slave/auction house in Sabaody Archipelago. After entering, Adam directly cut both arms of all the workers using his Sword Domain, then use his Conqueror''s Haki toward them making them lose consciousness. Adam doesnt care with their lives and death because of blood loss. Adam appear infront of Disco suddenly felt to his b.u.t.t looking many of his men lose their arms and felt unconscious. Then Disco look toward a man in black cloak wearing a white anbu fox mask. '' You.. what are you doing? Im a subordinate of one of the Shichibukai, Doflamingo. You cant kill me!!'' Disco said with scared and trembling voice. '' You will be lucky, to be my first kill in this world.'' Adam said and cut directly his neck. Looking at Disco headless body, Adam felt a nausea for a moment then quickly enter the treasure room and put them all inside his Storage Ring. After doing those, Adam directly stab ruthlessly toward Disco head with a wooden stick nearby. '' Stay here, someone will come and save you. Dont be noisy.'' Adam said to the people on the cages watching Adam in horror. Adam ignore them, and directly held the wooden stick with Disco head in his hand , and appear next on the huge Mangrove Tree number 1. A thought moved and huge and clear words were shown in the next second on the huge Mangroove tree. After left a note for the people, Adam insert the wooden stick next to the note. Adam then move from the huge Mangrove Tree number 1 and appear in the gathering location which was still empty, only about 200 people guarding here and on standby. Seeing a man in black cloak with a white fox anbu mask appear. Everyone directly went alert. '' Wheres Dragon?'' Adam ask quietly looking around. '' Who are you !!?'' Someone said, '' This, im the one who makes Dragon change the plan, wheres the ship for the money and the treasure, lead the way. Hurry.'' Adam said impatiently. '' This..'' Everyone hesistate. '' That one Mister..'' A beautiful woman in short orange hair point toward the ship. Adam look at the woman, which should be Koala. '' Good.'' Adam nodded, then appear on the ship and put all the treasure and berries, with the total of more than 40 billion berries. Adam even found some Devil Fruits, but he still didnt take it. '' Done, why are the people still not gathering here..'' Adam ask and appear again beside Koala. '' This.. Maybe they are on their way..'' Koala said nervously. Adam disappear and spread his Observation Haki, looking at the people who quickly run towards here, but they were still being chased by many kidnapping gangs and workers from the slave/auction house. Adam directly appear above them all and use his Sword Domain and cut both arms of the kidnapping gangs and the workers from the slave/auction house and next use his Conqueror''s Haki and make them lose consciousness. Looking at a man in black cloak and white fox anbu mask. The slaves and the Revolutionary Army all felt nervous for a moment, until seeing the target were not them, they all run toward the gathering place. 1 hour and 45 m later, everyone get on board and the coating on their ship start. Thousands of people on the deck, the Revolutionary Army, the slaves, and including the children Adam saves before look at the Mysterious Fox Masked man on the shore with their gratitude and respect expressions. Until only one ship left, which was a bit different from the others, Adam look at the many high ranking people from the Revolutionary Army that he has seen only in the Animation. They are waiting two people to board the ship. There are three people still on the shore, one was the Mysterious Fox Masked man, the other two was their leader. '' Thank you sir..'' A beautiful woman in cloak said gratefully toward the Mysterous Fox Masked man. '' Nothing.. This,, Dragon, ?'' Adam wave his hand and look at Dragon asking. '' Oh.. My wife.'' Dragon said with a grin. '' Umm. Then, contact me any time, remember, 3 years later we will start when the Reverie was done. Oh yes, dont let Kuma lose his consciousness, its waste of act. '' Adam said looking at Bartholomew Kuma in the ship deck covering his figure with his cloak. '' Good. Here my Transponder Snail. See you next time, hahahahahaha '' Then Dragon held his wife waist and jump toward the ship. Adam put Dragon''s Transponder Snail in his pocket and disappear in place, and went back quickly to his luxury suite. Puting the Dragon''s Transponder Snail beside Garp''s Transponder Snail, put the treasure scattered in the room back to his Storage Ring. Take the cloak and mask stained with blood off from his body, and quickly enter the huge bath tub. Adam lay leisurely and look at the ceiling above, and felt into meditation. '' I have been in this world for almost a week, and i already met many famous characters i have seen only in the Animation..'' Adam said to himself. '' So that was Luffy''s mother, so beautiful.. Ahh.. i should quickly find my harem..'' Adam said to himself sadly. Hearing the noisy scene outside the hotel, Adam ignore it and still leusirely laying on the huge tub . '' With today action, many people lose their arms being cut from their shoulder. And Disco''s head next to the note i left. I hope many people will gave up the slave tradding on this place. '' . '' 13th day on the first month of 1521. At the night before the Excalibur will appear, 231 slave/auction house that runs illegaly at 1-29 which was the lawless area in Sabaody Archipelago was destroyed, more than 10000 slaves was rescued by a Mysterious Fox Masked man, from the investigation done by our men, beside the slaves that was rescued, more than 50 billion berries was lost including cash and other treasures.'' '' More than thousands of people lose both their arms being cut from their shoulders. Hundreds die because of blood loss. They were the slave/auction house workers and kidnapping gangs. Slavery is prohibited by the World Government, these lawless people got what they deserve.'' Adam read the newspaper which says these lawless people got what they deserve, and disdainful smile appear on his face. Smart people knows that the World Government recieves bribes in exchanged for ignoring slave trade. Not only Adam who smile in disdain toward the newspaper, many smart other people also does. '' It was said that the Mysterious Fox Masked man, was being chased by the Underworld forces, and have a bounty on his head with 1 billion berries .'' Looking at the next sentence, Adam disdain more. The meaning of the World Government is obvious, they are helping the Underworld forces spreading the bounties of the Mysterious Fox Masked Man. Several clever people can already linked the culprit to Adam, for example the people who know Adam''s Sword Domain, the high official from the Marines. Marine Headquarters Meeting Room. All the highest ranking from the Marines gather here, Vice Admirals, Admirals, and Fleet Admirals. The same participant like before annual meeting. The door was opened, and a man in yellow suit with relaxed grin face appear. '' You are back Borsalino, sits now we start the meeting.'' Sengoku said hurriedly '' Apple-Pen.. Ahh okay Fleet Admiral..'' Borsalino sits on his dedicated chair and silence. '' This year Excalibur event. Even though two crew from the Two Emperor, were absence, its still dangerous. And we also lose our sight from Kaido, maybe that madman already fly toward there to meet Adam that madman too. So who will go there to participate?'' '' From our investigation, Shanks was also there with his complete crew, including Marco from the Whitebeard Pirates.'' Sengoku continued. '' And also, the event last night. I think everyone here already heard of it. The World Government also ask if we found the culprit, we can directly caught him.'' Sengoku said. '' I havent introduce the kid yet to the World Government, so they still dont know the culprit is.'' Sengoku said weekly, but everyone heard it. Everyone in the room also can be sure that the culprit was that kid. '' I give up, i cant catch him..'' Borsalino raise his hand and break the silence.. '' You.. Borsalino..'' Sengoku said with a headache. '' Ok, so who will go to the Excalibur event today?'' Sengoku said asking looking at everyone face. Almost everyone suddenly raise their hand. Making Sengoku dumbfouded. '' You.. what makes you now interested?'' Sengoku ask helplessly. '' Ahh, that Kaido maybe will come and have a fight with that kid. Borsalino even lose, maybe there will be fun things happened. HAHAHAHAHHA '' Garp who among the many raising their hand. '' Maybe when they fight, we can take advantage of it, for example detaining Kaido again, or the kid World Government looking for..'' Sakazuki who kept silent talk and said seriously. '' This, if we where only to watch its okay, but if we participate, maybe the other pirates will intervene, remember there is still Red Hair and Marco from Whitebeard Pirates.'' Tsuru talk reminding Sakazuki. '' So we will just watch and show our face like usual every year? '' Sakazuki ask dissastified. '' Sakazuki, we can only show our face like usual. You need to endure it, every year pirates will gather there, what will hapened if they work together? The distance from that island to here is not far ! We wont participate unless something happened. Sakazuki you stay, Borsalino, Kuzan you go, the others..'' Sengoku look toward the many Vice Admiral who raise their hands with expectation. '' Ok you all go. Ill guard here with Sakazuki'' Sengoku words shocked all people on the room, usually only 1 Admiral and two or three Vice Admiral. Now almost 20 of them where told to go. '' This.. is this a lot? '' Tsuru ask confusedly. '' Nothing, i just have a bad premoniton, Garp you stay or not?'' Sengoku ask '' I will go. I still have my left fist.'' Garp said leisurely. '' Good, then Kuzan you will be the highest commander.'' Sengoku said too Kuzan. '' Ahh. Good.'' Kuzan reply seriously. '' Then disperse..'' Sengoku wave his hand. Sakuzaki left here with a disapponted expression, while everyone just keep silence. Its always been like this every year, Sakuzaki giving a proposal to attack the pirates gathering every year. Chapter 21 - Gathering’s of the Strong After reading the newspaper while eating his breakfast, Adam went out of the 5 Star Hotel, straight out from the Hotel Town, and went to Shakky;s Rip-off Bar. Cling ! Cling ! The sound of the door bell, and two people look at the young man who enters. '' HAHAHA Good morning Miss Shakuyaku, old man Rayleigh..'' Adam greet them with his big smile. '' Good morning to you too.. Adam-chan..'' Shakuyaku greet back, while Rayleigh just look at Adam and lazily nod. '' 1 billion berries.. Thats quite a lot for the first reward Adam-chan..'' Shakuyaku said ignitting her smoke. '' Not my true value, and bounties.. When the sword is picked up by me, maybe then the World Government will directly issue the bounty for my head. HAHAHAHHAHA ! '' Adam laugh after sitting near them. '' You see Adam-chan. Kaido when change to his Devil Fruit form, his flying speed is increased. From Wano to here, he will arrive at the same time the island appear. '' Shakuyaku said. '' Kaido? Good... Its better... The more lively is, the more better... How about the Big Mom Pirates, is there any movement Miss Shakuyaku ?'' Adam ask interestedly. '' Theres no movement, even they come here. The island will already disappear, from Whole Cake Island to here with their fastest speed spends almost a week. The Big Mom Pirates actually didnt care about this event that happened every year too much, and Chalotte Perospero actualy just unlucky this year meeting you..'' Shakuyaku said explain. '' Is it? Then thats too bad.. So when will the island appear, i cant wait..'' Adam ask eagerly. Before Shakuyaku or Rayleigh reply, the whole Sabaody shakes a bit. '' Hahaha its coming.. This location.. it was in the middle from here to Marine Headquarters..'' Adam said closing his eyes and focus with his Observation Haki. Adam Observation Haki can be used 20km with him as the center, but if he focus to one direction, the distance was directly triple which is around 60km. '' Yes.. Between Sabaody and Marine Headquarters. '' Shakuyaku said. '' So every year, the Marines and World Government will take the north side of the island, while the people from the Sabaody will take the south part.'' Rayleigh said. '' So doesnt the Marines will be troublesome every year many pirates gather not too far from their headquarter? Hahahahha '' Adam laugh. '' Yes.. At this time, the guard is always in high alert.. Many high level Marines will gather at this time every year. Some will go to the island, while some stays on the headquarters..'' Shakuyaku explain with a smile. '' HAHAHA im so excited.. Old man you going?'' Adam said with enthusiasm. '' No need, the two of us will watch from the shore. Im an retire old man, not my time anymore. Its the younger generation era.. In 3 hour the island will appear on the surface..'' Rayleigh said with a smile. '' Thats too bad, then ill go alone.. HAHAHA'' Adam said while walking out the bar with his excited steps. '' Goodluck Adam-chan !!'' Shakuyaku shout and cheer . '' That kid..'' Rayleigh said helplessly. '' It will be very lively this year..'' Shakuyaku said with a smile, after Adam went out of the bar. Just as Adam went outside the bar, the pirates, and any other forces all gets busy and start preparing and boarding their ship. Adam who use his Observation Haki to observe many excited people felt into meditation. '' Whose ship should i board ?'' Adam thought while walking leisurely toward the shore where many sh.i.p.s from different forces park. Many people looking at Adam walking leisurely toward the shore give away. Most of them scared to get near him, because people who gets near him will scared to be targeted by two of the Four Emperor. And Adam just ignore them and keep walking. Adam can feel some hostility toward himself, mostly from the forces who works with the people Adam caught 3 days ago, but still Adam didnt care. But doesnt mean that Adam didnt care but he can be targeted or provoked. Door !! A sound of gunshot were heard, people around only look at a young handsome man wearing a blue ripped jeans, white t shirt and sky blue denim jacket raise his right hand and catch a bullet between his thumb and index finger pinching it. Hiss... People gets nervous when the young handsome man which was Adam stop his step and look toward the distance who shoot. Seing Adam dropping the bullet in his right hand, and make a pointing figure toward the distance, everyone look at the direction. But Adam didnt actualy point them, but use his Finger Gun toward the person who shoot him. Then before everyone turn to look at the direction Adam pointed to, a yellow light appear like a bullet straight to where Adam pointed to. Then everyone saw a man with ugly and ferocious look holding a rifle have a small hole in his heart, and slowly fall back on the spot. And the man can only die with shocked and regret look on his face. Everyone felt a cold on their back and hurriedly staying away from the young handsome man, and thought in their heart. '' Too fast..'' '' Dont provoke.. Dont provoke.'' Adam continue walking with his blank face after killing that person, Adam remembers that this is world with strength is respected. Raising a weapon means ready and prepare for death, so he doesnt feel anything wrong. Besides, Adam can feel that the man who shoot him was a cold blooded person. Arriving at the shore, Adam sits leisurely and wait for the island to surface in the distance. Many people stay away from him and Adam didnt care and take out a snacks from his Storage Ring and eating quietly. While using his Observation Haki to many famous and strong people around. Seeing many famous people around, Adam is very excited but his face remain calm. Shanks '' Red Hair'' the captain of the Red Hair Pirates one of the Four Emperor with his crew, Marco the phoenix 1st divission commander of the Whitebeard Pirates with his crew too. Adam currently felt into a tangled position, the two of them were also a pirates, but they were not ferocious, but still a lawless forces. To be the Emperor of the World, Adam need to erase the Four Emperor existence, but was tangled with them, except the Big Mom Pirates and the Beasts Pirates. For Shanks, Adam didnt really know his true identity. Why can he appear at Mariejoa, when the Levely was going on 3 years later. The Four Emperor identity, 3 of them were directly from the same Pirates before they become Four Emperor, which was the Rocks Pirates. Only Shanks which was the the former member of the Roger Pirates. Adam still doesnt understand about the legendary Rocks Pirates and other things that havent been revealed. The last information Adam know about the One Piece World was when Kaido turn into a huge eastern blue dragon. Adam didnt see any Seven Warlords of the Sea here, maybe they were not interested or will be weird appearing here. With pirates calling them ''government dogs'' , yes it will be weird to appear on this side, if it appear on the Marines sides, maybe it wont be weird. Adam face changed and look toward the distance, not only Adam look a certain distance. Many strong people also look toward into it. And was seen soon was a coffin-shaped raft with two candles green-flamed candles, a single black sail and single seat. On the single seat, a tall lean man with black hair, short beard, mustache and sideburns that point upwards was seen. He wears black and red ornate clothing with a crucifix pendant that Adam''s knows that it hides a little dagger, which gaves him the appearance of a Spanish swordsman. His attire consists of a wide-brimmed black hat decorated with a large plume, and a long, open black coat with no shirt underneath, with red, flower-patterned sleeves and collar. He wears light purple pants held up by a decorated belt and tucked inside overly large boots in comparison to his leg size. He wears a kogatana around his neck, appearing as a golden cross-shaped necklace, and carries a huge sword ''Yoru'' on his back. '' Thats '' Hawk Eyes'' Dracule Mihawk ! What he is doing here?'' '' Stupid, are you new here? He will always appear and try to pick the Excalibur.'' '' So which camp is he?'' '' Even he was one of the government dogs, it was not a secret he has a good relationship with ''Red Hair. Look, his coffin shaped raft park next to Red Hair Pirates ship.'' The scene were a bit lively, Mihawk didnt care any of them and keep his blank handsome face. Only a short glance towards Adam then remove his sight. The sword duel with Borsalino somehow was supressed, and only knows by the marines. '' HAHAHAHA MIHAWK, SEE YOU AGAIN. COME ON BOARD I HAVE A GOOD WINE HERE. HAHAHAHA!'' Shanks shout loud leaning on the rail inviting Mihawk. '' Good.'' Mihawk said and jump toward Shanks ship. The only pirates here who keep their lively atmosphere was the Red Hair Pirates, Adam felt a little envious but thats it. He doesnt know well and dont know what reason to approach them. Adam keep eating his snacks while sitting straight boringly. Until the time was near and two cloak figure hiding their faces appear beside him. Adam face turned into a smile with a gratitude in his heart someone accompany him before the island appear. While the other people around only curious who the two cloak person appear beside Adam. Only one person among them giving a smile and gentle look toward the two figure in the cloak. But nobody see it shanks moves, only several of his crew see it. '' Hahaha.. Sit here old man, and this beautiful miss.'' Adam said then a tatami table and two tatami chair along with the comfortable expensive cushion. Adam location is very good, with flat and sea view. '' Hahaha good.'' Rayleigh said and direclt sits on the tatami chair, followed by Shakuyaku who reply with a smile. Looking at the empty table, Adam quiet for a moment, then moments later a deluxe sushi & sashimi platter appear, along with the expensive sake. Looking at the sake, Rayleigh face hidden under the cloak smile becoming bigger. '' Ahh.. Its my first time tasting sushi this delicious.'' Shakuyaku said with her low voice and enjoyable and favor face. '' Then try this sashimi, dont forget the sauce. Its still fresh..'' Adam said while eating too. Adam already compare the food in this world and from the Earth store he bought. The food in One Piece World cant be compared its deliciousness with the Earth World, because the food in this world doesnt have much ingredients and seasonings. But still the One Piece World still have an advantage, that was the meat. The taste of the meat of animals in this world is more delicious, especially the Sea Kings. But the food infront of Adam, Rayleigh and Shakuyaku cant be said not delicious, because Adam directly order in the Earth Store which was very expensive and cook by two michelin stars chef which Adam read in the description. People around looking at the three people enjoy their dishes like in the picnic situation with envious, but still no one dare to get near remembering the incident not long ago. Some people were curious how the things appear out of thin air, but they can only curious and talk around as the topic, and the three people who are enjoying the dishes didnt mind them. Chapter 22 - Rocks D. Xebec '' You didnt say hi to Shanks?'' Adam ask controling his voice, while enjoying the delicious food. '' Later, we change our mind. We will board his ship to look more closely.'' Rayleigh said while drinking his expensive delicious sake. '' Does he know you been staying here?'' Adam ask with curiousity. '' No. Haha.. '' Rayleigh said. '' So why do you change your mind?'' Adam ask interestedly. '' I dont know how strong you are, but if you really can kill Kaido, that means someone will stop you for killing him. And ill stop that person trying to intervene.'' Rayleigh said. '' Who will intervene? Shanks?'' Adam ask raising his eyebrow. '' Yes, he will intervene.'' Rayleigh sigh helplessly. '' This..'' Adam felt silence. '' Do you know Rocks D. Xebec?'' Rayleigh ask suddenly. '' I dont know much, all i know is he has the ambition to be ''Emperor of the World'' the same as me. 3 of his crew now were among the Four Emperor. Also including ''Golden Lion'', ''Captain John'', '' Silver Axe'', ''Ochuku'', i dont know them, only know the name. 35 years ago, the Roger Pirates teamed up with Garp to defeat him. It was called the ''God Valley Incident. Thats all i know..'' Adam said truthfully. '' You know a lot, only a few people know that Roger Pirates teamed up with Garp. '' Rayleigh said '' I just know, the public doesnt know. It will be a joke for the Marines and the World Government telling the world they work with the Pirates.'' Adam said calmly. '' Yes, the knowledge about him is because of World Government''s intervention. Rocks D. Xebec is a madman, vicious and ferocious pirate. '' Rayleigh said calmly without any worries. Because, Adam, Rayleigh and Shakuyaku have high Observation Haki, people only saw their mouth move, but cant hear what they talk. Only looking at Adam face which change its expression from time to time. And they can also feel it when someone can hear them, so they dont need to worry talking about a shocked information. '' 37 years ago, Hachinosu, also known as the Pirate Island, is a island in New World known to be ''Pirate Paradise''. There was a game called ''Davy Back Fight'' which is very popular on that island. Its a game between two pirates crew to win each other''s crewmates to strengthen the crew.'' Rayleigh paused and continued. '' 37 years ago, on that island. A man named Rocks D. Xebec single handle to win many powerful crew to himself. And the Rocks Pirates was formed.The Rocks Pirates were an extremely powerful crew with amazing potential and were regarded as a threat to the entire world. They were without a doubt the strongest pirate crew of their time. They were all very vicious and ferocious, with their Captain Rocks D. Xebec with the most among them all. The relationship inside the crew were also very poor, they would kill each other regularly. One reason is due to the unfriendly relationship among the crew, not many lived to tell about it.'' '' They ruled the entire New World, in only two years. But Rocks D. Xebec ambition was to be ''Emperor of the World''. So he wileded his crew akin to a terroris organization. The other reason why the World Government erased most of the crew''s acts from history.'' '' 35 years ago, on an island known as God Valley, an island where the Celestial Dragons stays for holiday with their slaves, in Paradise. Garp and the Roger Pirates met there by chance, teamed up and defeated the Rocks Pirates who also at that time making havoc on the island. '' '' Garp himself is very shameful at that time, he need to fight alongside a pirate, and also fought to protect the Celestial Dragons. At that time, news of the Rocks Pirate defeat spread world-wide. On that day, Monkey D. Garp also earning him the title of '' Hero of the Marines''. The God Valley disappear from the map, and the event was called the God Valley Incident. '' '' The death of Rocks D. Xebec makes the Rocks Pirates disbanded, and each of the crew start to sail invidual and make names to themselves, the 3 of the Four Emperor, and some infamous pirate ''Golden Lion'', ''Captain John'', etc,.'' '' Rocks D. Xebec is death, but he left a son.'' Rayleigh said seriously. '' Dont tell me.. its him..'' Adam said in disbelieve. '' Rocks D. Xebec real ambition beside being ''Emperor of the World'' also to make the world more peacefuly. The same like yourself. But he does it with vicious in the process, beside him targeting the World Government and the Marines, he also target uncounted civilians, making many people hate him. '' Rayleigh continue. '' Shanks follow his father step, but he was not vicious and ferocious like his father. He becoming one of the Four Emperor just to maintained the world balanced, he strongly believe that the situation of the current world is already peaceful enough. So he will try his best to prevent some situation that making the world unbalanced, like killing one of the Four Emperor. It will directly make many people with ambition to take the empty seat..'' Rayleigh said then drink his sake. '' Killing Kaido is a step for me, a fame and to proof my strength. After killing him, his men were included on my list. Stupid people with crazy ambition to take the empty seat, they can find me. '' Adam said calmly with no worries. ''Currently, many screen were being debugged right now in many parts of the country, the screen will lights up when the Excalibur appear. I ask for help from Monkey D. Dragon to broadcast the situation. Many people will be interested to watch, seing the Excalibur. At that time, i hope Kaido comes. And ill show to the world, Kaido who is said cant be killed '' Adam said looking toward the distance. '' Hope Kaido comes, Adam-chan.You make a trouble for me and the other Revolutionary Army..'' Shakuyaku said with her smile. '' Hahaha im sorry. I need fame.. Miss Beautiful Shakuyaku..'' Adam said complimenting her. '' Trouble to you too old man Rayleigh.. Dont let him intervene, i still feel good about him. But if he doesnt give me a face. Then, im sorry.'' Adam said looking at Rayleigh eyes seriously. '' Adam.. You.. uhh.. young man this days all are stubborn.'' Rayleigh said helplessly. '' HAHAHAHAHA '' Adam laugh loud without shame. People just look at Adam secretly with a thought ''crazy'' in their heart. While Rayleigh and Shakuyaku thankfully wearing a cloak covering their faces.. '' You dont prepare any toll fee riding Shanks ship?'' Adam ask looking at the empty Rayleigh. '' Hahaha, what for..'' Rayleigh said with hope looking at Adam eyes, and shaking the sake in his hand. '' You old man, drinking to much is not good for health.'' Adam said shaking his head helplessly and enter the Earth Store and buy Beer, Wine, Hard Cider, Mead, Sake, Gin, Brandy, Whiskey, Rum, Tequila, Vodka, Absinthe, and Everclear. Adam bought all each of different types of alcoholic drinks a box each of them, ofcourse the most expensive ones. '' Enough? For you, there will be later. Ofcourse i wont forget the beautiful Miss Shakuyaku here..'' Adam said patted his c.h.e.s.t after taking out the 13 box of different types of alcholic drinks. '' What is this? '' Rayleigh ask looking at the boxes appear infront of him. '' Inside of each box is a different type of alcholic drinks. Beer, Wine, Hard Cider, Mead, Sake, Gin, Brandy, Whiskey, Rum, Tequila, Vodka, Absinthe, and Everclear.'' Adam said pointing to mark outside the box telling their type. Buying things on the Earth Store wont tell the information or anything, just a clean package with the name of the thing. '' HAHAHA Good.. Shanks will like this..'' Rayleigh said. '' Then i will go first, old man Rayleigh, Miss Shakuyaku.'' Adam said stood up and stepping on the air and head toward the distance, with each step move more than 10 m in distance. Seing Adam walking on the air toward the distance, everyone then awake from seing the many box appear beside the two mysterious people in cloak. Then they also prepare their sailing after confirming with their telescope the island appear and sail toward the distance. Rayleigh carefully carried all the box of alcohol drinks, and jump toward the Red Hair Pirates ship in distance. Seing the mysterious cloak person coming, all the people on deck were alert, only relax after their captain tell them to relax. '' Relax, its our guest.'' Shanks said happily and approach Rayleigh and Shakuyaku with a hug. '' Haha long time no see kid. You wont reject me taking a ride right?'' Rayleigh said patting Shanks shoulder while keep on wearing his cloak, because many forces still nearby. '' Haha. Ofcourse not.'' Then Shanks nose picked up and look at the boxes beside Rayleigh. '' Old man, this is..'' Shanks ask. '' My toll. A gift for you, each one were different type of alcohol, you cant find it anywhere. HAHAHAHA !!~'' Rayleigh laugh loud. '' AHAHAHAH GOOD, Boys, start sailing !!'' Shanks eyes lit up and shout toward his crew. People with knowledge can see that the gift was from Adam, but people didnt say it. So Shanks will recieve it as a gift from Rayleigh in the surface.. '' Then Shanks, ill go.'' Mihawk said without waiting Shanks reply and jump toward his coffin-shaped raft and head toward the island that have been surfaced in the distance. Adam keep walking leisurely on the air with every step move more than 10m in distance, which was faster than the ship behind him. Soon Adam disappear from the ship sailing behind him. Chapter 23 - North side of the island When the island in distance is already in sight with Adam eyes, Adam stop using his Observation Haki to feel more mysterious. From far Adam already can see the weather which was very stromy. The clouds above the island where black with lightning dancing on it, and the wind is very windy. The island was a square-shaped, with each side in 2km in length, with a total of area 4 square km. Adam landed first on the south of the island and look around with his excited expression. The island surface 20m above the sea, with raging waves keep hitting the straight walls of the island. Adam squat down and touch the land beneath him, the land was still wet, and Adam can feel the same material as the Red Line, which was indestructible for most people. The island surface was very flat, with nothing else besides in the middle of the island. Feeling excited, Adam look toward in the middle of the island, which was a huge black rough-shaped stone stick with the island surface. From Adam position which was still far, Adam can already see the Excalibur which was shining in gold. Even from far away, Adam can already feel the majestic and ancient feeling of the sword. Feeling being looked, Adam narrowed his eyes and look toward the opposite distance, which was the north of the island. Adam can see there where many people over there, standing neatly. Because Adam didnt use his Observation Haki, Adam cant see their characteristic. So Adam take out a telescope from his Storage Ring and look toward the people over there with interest. There were two different group on north of the island. Looking at their customes, Adam can sure that it was the Marines and World Government. The two group seperated a bit of distance, people can see that they were not too harmonious. Without Observation Haki, Adam cant detect how many of them, but he can be sure that there were thousands on each group. Adam telsecope keep moving slowly from left to right stops when he saw a slender woman with red lipstick, long curly black hair that is tied back, and a mole on the right side of her face below her mouth. She wears a Marine coat on her shoulders like a cape, and her sleeves have pink cuffs and the epaulettes are pink. Underneath, she sports a short-sleeved pink shirt, with a frilled collar and an open neckline that exposes her cleavage. She wears dark brown shorts and black heels. And a black spidder tattoo on her left t.h.i.g.h. When Adam telescope focus on the cleavege, the other side were furious and a red clouds appear on her cheeks and angrily griith her teeth. On the other side, the Marines and the World Government also look at Adam who appears. The week with their telescope, while the strong ones in the first line use their Observation Haki to observe. '' Pervert !!!!!!'' Gion said angrily. '' HAHAHAHAHA!!! Gion kid, that boy likes you..'' Garp said beside her while eating his Rice Crackers. '' Bold ! Who dare to peek at my Gion !! '' A thin uncle wearing a dark-colored fedora hat, A Marine coat on his shoulders like a cape. Wearing blue shirt, yellow haramaki on his waist, and wears brown trousers. '' Uncle Garp !!! Tokikake !! Im not yours ! Shut up !!'' Gion said more angry looking the man who just talk beside her. '' Im sorry, Gion my love. Btw I didnt feel see any powerful aura from his presense'' Tokikake said in disdain. '' Pen-Pineapple, Apple-Pen... My my Brown Pig, so you didnt believe me? '' Borsalino who keeps singing lowly and dance not too exagerated making the people nearby headache stop and turn to look at Brown Pig which was Tokikake alias in the Marines. '' You are the best sniper Marines had ever, why dont you try?'' Borsalino continue. '' This..'' Tokikake look toward Kuzan the highest commander for today infront of him. Kuzan didnt answer but suddenly move his head to the side which was an old man in square jaw, with a slight beard on it, hair combed neatly, but with the back flowing. He was wearing a black suit with a peach hued shirt underneath, and a striped coat over it. He is coming toward Kuzan side with his proud and arrogant way. Looking at the coming man, many Marines faces also changed a bit, only Garp turns ugly without any worries. '' Hey, Admiral Kuzan. That man Adam is the one who caught 3611 pirates 3 days ago in Sabaody with a total of bounty collected 7.2 billion berries. From our investigation, 70% we can be sure he was the culprit in last night incident. I order you right now to capture him. We cant have a figure which was a threat to the World Government. '' Spandine said in arrogant way. Many Marines faces changed ungly hearing the arrogant person from the World Government. '' Is it? But if we move at this time. Our enemy will not only be him, it included with the other side.'' Kuzan said lazily. '' Yes, but now he was alone, and from our investigation. The pirates and other forces still half an hour from the island. And, remember, you are a Admiral in Marines, and Marines was the subordinate of the World Government.. So, you should not ask and just do it..'' Spandaine said raising his head high and arrogantly pointing toward Kuzan. '' Currently the man over there have no bounty on his head. It will be joke for the Marines to shoot at innocent people??'' Kuzan still said with his lazily expression. The Marines behind Kuzan heard the conversation with their ugly expression, and cant wait to eat the arrogant man infront of them. Especially Garp, who stop eating his Rice Crackers and ready to move but was stop by an old woman beside him called Tsuru. '' You are just the subordinate of our World Government ! Dont ask and just do it ! Or you will know the consequence ! '' Spandaine said pointing toward Kuzan angrily. Kuzan who keeps his lazy expression actually in his heart were vere angry. But he finally follow orders and said toward Tokikake behind him. '' Tokikake, give me your best shot. '' Kuzan said lazily without looking back. '' HAHAHA GOOD, Vice Admiral '' Brown Pig '' Tokikake is it, the best sniper ever in Marines. Good..'' Then Spandaine take a telescope from the officers who follow behind him and look at Adam in distance with his ugly smirk. Tokikake hesistated for a moment after looking at Garp who nods and take out his gun on the waist and aimed at Adam with his Observation Haki. While attaching the bullets with his powerful Armament Haki. On the distance, Adam look interestingly at Spandaine who walk toward Kuzan, but he didnt hear what they talk. But from Spandain angry and arrogant expression while keep pointing toward Adam, Adam felt something good will happened. Then Adam see Tokikake who were beside Gion the beautiful woman who he just peek shamelessly raise his gun and aimed toward him. A smirk on Adam face appear, Adam drop his telescope and put it back to his Storage Ring. Boom !! On the Marines and World Government side, a gun shot was heard. Adam didnt use his Observation Haki, but with one of his abilities which was Immesurable Senses, the bullet coming toward him was very slow in his eyes. The gun shot was very accurate, it directly point toward Adam middle forehead. When the bullet just inch from his forehead, Adam tiptoed and catch the bullet with his white shiny teeth. Adam stop his tiptoed and throw out the bullets which was in his teeth to his right hand and pinch it calmly with his index and thumb finger making the bullet more smaller. Then made a flick posture with his right hand and aimed at distance. On the Marines and World Government sides. Many people where watching the man on the other side with their telescopes, while the strong ones with their Observation Haki. When the gunshot sound was heard, many people from the Marines felt sympathy toward the man on the other side, while the World Government with their excited and smirk ugly expression. Spandaine who have a high rank in the World Government, was very weak that he even need to use the telescope to look at the man on the other side. When he saw Adam stop looking at here with his telescope and make it disappear from his hands, he was a bit suprised for a moment only after hearing the gunshot sound on his ear he changed back to his smirk expression. But then something impossible happened. The man who is looking at with his telescope catch the bullet between his teeth with his calm expression. Spandaine body trembled in shocked, then he saw the bullet was pinch to a smaller one, and flick it toward his position. Before he even move to hide, the bullet in Adam hands which was flick with his right fingers already shot. And what everyone on the other side turn their head and saw was an empty ship belongs to the World Government which was blown. The explosion was huge and many debris from the ship falling down from the air. While the fate of the other ship beside the ship which explode doesnt have too much damage, only the waves making the ship sway. Then everyone heard another sound which was an pain expression, they turned toward the source of the sound. And what they saw was the arrogant and proud man from the World Government was holding his right ear which was bleeding and he kept rolling in pain on the ground. '' Ahh.. my ear...my ear...'' The Marines and World Government were shock, until finally the officer from the World Government near Spandaine shout for medic. '' Medic ! Hurry ..'' the man from the World Government shout toward the medic team in distance. The medic team in distance awake then hurriedly come to Spandaine side and treat Spandaine who keep shouting in horrified expression and ordering everyone to kill the man on the other side. '' Kill him.. Kill him .. !!! Hey Marines !! You didnt hear me?'' Spandaine on his but on the ground being treated by the medical team was shouting angrily while his eyes keep looking at the distance scaredly. '' This..We have tried..'' Kuzan scrath his head helplessly. In his heart, his was feeling very good right now, but didnt show it on the surface. '' Tried again !! '' Spandaine said furiously. '' Sir, but the Red Hair Pirates ship already can be seen in distance..'' the officer near Spandaine here from the report from his Transponder Snail and report to Spandaine in whisper. '' You.... !!'' Spandaine stood up and point toward the many Marines and finally left quickly toward the World Government side, but still didnt leave the island. Then the voice of his roar was heard ordering his men to guard and cover him. '' HAHAHAHA.. that kid ..'' Garp said then sit on the ground relaxly and continue eating his Rice Crackers. '' Very strong..'' someone muttered nervously. Everyone look at who muttered and it was Tokikake who shots. '' HAHAHA, that kid didnt aim at you, but to that person. So relax.'' Garp said leisurely '' Pen-Pineapple Apple-Pen.. How is it Brown Pig. Can your catch it with your strong Observation Haki?'' Borsalino ask with his grin. '' This.. no..'' Tokikake said weekly covering his face with his dark-colored fedora hat. '' So arrogant !! That smirk on his face!!! '' Gion said angrily looking at Adam in distance with his smirk and eyebrows pick up looking at them. '' Oh you can be arrogant if you are very powerful..'' Kuzan said then he also sits on the ground like Garp waiting lazily. While the conversations behind the first line of the Marines were different. Which was the girl camp, exactly behind the Vice Admiral Tsuru and Vice Admiral Gion. '' Hina is shocked, that man is very powerful !!'' A tall and slim woman with straight, waist-length pink hair. Dark brown eyes, and wears red lipstick, while smoking a cigarette spoke. '' Yes, powerful and handsome..'' another woman said nearby. '' Powerful and Handsome, sadly he didnt join the Marines..'' a woman also said weekly. Chapter 24 - The tense atmosphere On the south of the island, many ship were heading toward the island. With two sh.i.p.s leading infront. Many powerful figure in this two sh.i.p.s which was leading in front already see with their situation on the other side of the island. When they saw Spaindaine ordering the Marines to attack the first man who landed on the island, they focus on it. Especially when the gunshot was heard, when they saw the man easily catch the bullet and attack back, they were shocked. '' Hahaha, that kid.. Hitting Spandaine, maybe soon will have a bounty on his head..'' Rayleigh said sitting on the bow of Red Hair Pirates ship, beside him was Shakuyaku and Shanks. '' Interesting.. The bullet he flick was very fast that i cant even catch it with my Observation Haki. '' Shanks said enjoying the alochol Adam bought. And dont know what he was thinking at. Behind the three people sitting on the bow, also many of Shanks crew have a shocked expression. '' The bullet he flick with his finger is faster than the speed of light, looking at the blown up ship there. It can be said that it was very powerful.'' A man with curly dark blond hair, and has a rifle attached to his back via a band said. '' Is it, Yassop? You and Tokikake always draw in duel. From Tokikake expression, he was aware that he lose with that man. That means, that man is stronger than you? HAHAHAHA '' A man with has a round body shape and eating a rack of meat said with a tease toward him. '' Thats not true, Lucky Roo. Im Yassop! '' Yassop said while punching without strength toward Lucky Roo stomach. A man sitting on the coffin-shaped raft lost interest after seeing it was a battle between snipers, but still have a little interest with the man stength. While one the other side of the ship which was one of the two leading ship, a man in yellow hair muttered to himself. '' That man is very powerful. And still can relaxed infront of many high ranking official. This year was very different. How can there be many strong man from the Marines..'' Marco said talking to himself. Adam keep standing there with a calm face looking at the Excalibur in the middle of the island ignoring everything else after a pay back toward the other side. Soon, two of the leading ship which was belong to the two Emperor park on the shore. The pirates and other forces ship all paused a moment after seing with their telescope looking at the situation on the island. The situation was a man they know called Adam on the south of the island, while the other side make them fear and hesistate. '' HOW CAN ALMOST ALL THE STRONG MARINES COME !!'' '' YES ! IS THIS A TRAP?'' '' Usually 1 Admiral and 3 Vice Admiral is enough, and the other were just some small fish..'' '' Yes, should we go captain?'' The pirates and other forces hesistate to land on the island, only after seing two people from the two emperor ship landed without any worries, but still alert they also landed. Shanks and his crew landed and stop right side not too far from Adam, Marco the 1st division of the Whitebeard Pirates also landed and stood there on the right wing. Soon the other pirates and forces also landed on the left wing south of the island. More than 10000 people gather on the south of the island in alert and tense atmosphere. Including more than 10000 on the north side from the Marines and the World Government. At this time, many people on the south side suddenly spread to the surrounding island. These people bring a Transponder Snail with them, which was used to capture the situation here and broadcast toward the screen that have been prepared on many famous island/country. They were reporters who are very bold and excited with their doings. Even many reporter use an air baloon to take a shot from the high position, for an aerial view. People on each country suddenly felt boiling looking at the situation of the Excalibur Event from the screen that suddenly lit ups. And the situation on the island was directly known and spread. The Marines and World Government felt confused with the reporter actions. After hearing a report from somewhere, they felt the situation was wrong. '' Admiral Kuzan ! It was reported that the situation here was being broadcast by the bold reporters toward many island/country.'' A marine hurriedly run toward Kuzan and report. '' Oh, then look at the World Government act first.'' Kuzan spoke. '' Chief Spandaine, the situation here was broadcasted to many islands/country.. What should we do?'' A World Government official report to Spandaine. '' This.. Whose order is that? Is it from the top?'' Spandaine ask confusedly. '' No sir.. Its just some bold reporters..'' the official report. '' This. Then, dont mind them. The scene already broadcasted, it will be trouble if we move the reporter. Previous year there was also a scene where the situaion here was broadcast too. Its nothing..'' Spandaine said calmly. '' Okay sir..'' The reporter who were bold and broadcasting the situation was relief when they saw the south and north side doesnt move or intervene them. After the reporters get to their position, the atmosphere felt into a silence, and nobody step forward to try to pick up the sword. Because the situation was very different like usual. The people on the north side was more many times powerful than the previous year event. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku sits on the Red Hair Pirates bow, and didnt land on the island. Near where Adam stood, was a bit empty. Because nobody still want to provoke the madman. Usually, people on the south side some will fight with each other, pirates to pirates, other forces to forces. But this time they can see the situation is not right, because on the north side is more powerful than previous year. They will felt into disadvantage when some pirates or other forces fight to die or fell on their side. '' Dracule Mihawk ! You are the Shichibukai, which should belong to the World Government side, what are you doing there?'' Spandaine voice was heard with him using a big microphone he bought. '' Boring. Every year you would ask. I come here to see if someone successfuly pick up the sword. Looking at this situation,this year was quite different. If you want to fight with them, i wont join and just watch in fun.'' Mihawk who also stood on the first line without any people nearby him. Mihawk talk in calm voice, but his voice was spread enough to anyone hear it. Not like Spandaine using a huge loud speaker. The talks was also heard by the people who watch on the screen. Spandaine face change to ugly and didnt talk anymore, he just kept secretly glancing at Adam with his eyes scaredly. Chapter 25 - Kaido ‘ The Strongest Creature ‘ Adam look at the many reporters that appear and a gratitude appear toward Monkey D. Dragon in his heart. The atmosphere felt into tense and silent again. Until a super arrogant and shameful voice was heard. '' HAHAHAHA.. I didnt go first to try to pick MY SWORD, because i was giving people the last chance to try or held it. Since nobody wants to try it, then i will take my sword. HAHAHAHA '' Everyone heard this voice, including the people on the north side. They turned to look at the source of the arrogant and shameless voice which was Adam who step forward leisurely with his calm expression. The reporters also shoot toward Adam position. Many people who watch on the screen confuse of who he was, until someone telling the identity of the man in the screen. '' Who is that? So arrogant? '' '' Yes, hundreds of year nobody can pick the Excalibur. His word were so aroggant. Telling people that his the sword was actually belong to him !!'' '' That man, i have seen on the newspaper.. Yes i remember, that is Adam, who caught 3611 pirates icluding half of them from the Beast Pirates and Big Mom Pirates. Its on the front page 3 days ago ! A total of 7.2 billion berries he got from the Marines after exchanging the bounty of the pirates he caught'' '' What ! 3611 pirates? 7.2 billion berries? Amazing ! That man is very strong?'' '' Yes, but he dare to provoke the Beast Pirates and Big Mom Pirates, i think he wont live long ..'' The people on many islands/country infront of the screen start to have a lively discussion while continue watching the screen. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku who sits on the bow of the Red Hair pirates glanced at each other and a smirk appear on their face. '' That kid, really aroggant and shameless.'' Rayleigh said shaking his head helplessly. '' I dont think so, Adam-chan have a great confidence to himself. Maybe he can really pick the sword.'' Shakuyaku said exhaling her smoke. The people on the south and north side all silent dumbfouded looking at the shameful person. Adam keep walking with his leisurely steps, but every steps was almost 10m in distance. Making people seing him disappear and appear.. Adam didnt care with their expression and keep walking with his calm face, until nearing the huge rough-shaped stone, Adam stops and look up toward the black sky full of lightning above him. People who watch were confused why Adam stop, so everyone turn their heads to Adam sight too. The reporter also very smart and move their angle too. Everyone was confused for a moment why Adam stop. Only the strong people all face changed greatly. '' Everyone, prepare for defense....'' Kuzan directly shout reminding everyone.. Looking at the people on the north side was very alert and prepare. The people on the south side also alert and look at the black sky above. '' I think i should go now.. '' Rayleigh said stood up, and walk toward Shanks. '' Becareful..'' Shakuyaku said worriedly. WANGGGGGGGGGGGG !!!! A loud roar which was very loud and scary voice appear from above. Everyone who heard it can feel the powerful and scary only from the sound. Everyone look up the sky and stay alert. Hearing the roar, Adam face turn into a smirk, and keep calm standing there. A huge head appear descending from the black sky, with blue on his scale, two horn on its head, big and sharp yellow eye, and its huge sharp teeth on its mouth. The rest of his body also descend from the sky showing its figure. A massive, blue-scaled Eastern dragon, a circle of flame around each of his upper arms. Its black hair and fin on its back up to the tail end of his tail. '' DRAGON !!! '' '' SO BIG !! IS THAT OUR ENEMY?'' '' SHIT ! I SHOULD NOT COME HERE..'' '' MOM ! IM SO SCARED !'' The people on the south side all were scared, and keep slowly retreating toward the shore. Everyone who know the real figure of the eastern blue dragon on the sky face dignified, while the rest who havent seen or saw his true figure were trembling in fear and shock.. While the people who watch in the screen felt into shock with the first time seeing a real dragon. The massive blue-scaled Eastern dragon float on the air above the middle of the island, and look below with his huge and scary eyes, then he open his mouth and talk. '' Excalibur.. A stupid sword that cant be pick up.. The situation here were quite different than usual, intersting. Are you here to fight with me, Marines???'' Kaido ask looking at the north side. The Marines didnt talk and just look at Kaido seriously. While the words of a certain person make the people of the World Government shame. '' No.. No.. Kaido, the king of the beasts.. We were just like usual showing our face here..'' Spandaine said loudly with his loud speaker in trembling voice, and didnt think the consequence of his word toward the World Government. Mariejoa. Curently there were many high level official belong to the World Government, including the 5 elders. They are watching the broadcast when Kaido appear, when they heard the word of Spandaine, they were directly furious. '' Bastard ! That Spandaine, making shame toward the World Government, does he forget that the situation there was broadcasted to many people?'' One of the Five Elders, a bald, and has a large birthmark spots on his forehead and a large white mustache furiously bang the table infront of him. '' Quickly ! Tell him not to make the World Government shame.'' One of the Five Elders, a tall and thin bearded man with long white hair said toward the people behind him which was an official of the World Government. '' Yes.. Five Elders !!'' ... '' Is it? Not for me? It will be boring then.. How about you little ice devil, lets fight!!'' Kaido still floating in the air talk to Kuzan asking for a fight. Kuzan wanted to speak, but stop when he heard Spandaine words again. '' No.. Kaido the king of the beasts.. We didnt want to fight with you, how about you fight with them??'' Spandaine said in his trembling and scared voice again, making the people around him which was the Marines and the World Government more shameful than before. Before Kaido can reply, a sound provoking Spandaine to speak was heard and spread toward all the people on the area including the people watching in the screen. '' HHAHAA SPANDAINE,, IS THE WORLD GOVERNMENT SCARED ? '' Adam said with a bit momentum toward him. '' YES.. YES ! IM SCARED...'' Spandaine who was very coward loss his thinking and in his mind was only a retreat as fast as you can.. Seing Spandaine running figure, the other World Government official also run, leaving the Marines still in place. '' BASTARD SPANDAINE !! IS HE LOSE HIS MIND??'' '' HEY ! YOU HAVENT INFORM THE PEOPLE ON THE ISLAND YET??!'' '' This.. We actually already report, but the people there still in a state of loss scared by the figure of Kaido, forgeting to report to Spandaine..'' '' BASTARD ! BASTARD !'' Back to the island. '' You, dare to interupt my talks?'' Kaido then look toward the man who was in the middle of the island and the nearest to the huge rough-shaped stone . '' HAHAHAHA ! YOU FORGET WHAT YOUR PURPOSE COMING HERE? ARE YOU COMING TO BE MY MOUNT?! HAHAHAHAHAHHAA !!! '' Adam mad voice was heard everywhere, including the people who watch from the screen. '' YOUR MOUNT? BASTARD ! YOU WERE THE ONE WHO CAUGHT ON OF MY MEN AND DARE TO INSULT ME!!'' Kaido dragon face turn to be more fierce and look at Adam which was small an ant infront of him. '' HAHAHAHAA MY MOUNT OR DEATH !!!! '' Adam look up toward Kaido above the sky with a big laugh then turn serious, while releasing his Conqueror''s Haki level.99 targeting Kaido. Adam keep opening his Conqueror''s Haki , making his green pupil turn into gold sparkling effect. While a green rippling or shock wave effect cracking the air around Adam body. The people on the north and south side can felt very hard pressure on their body, even Adam didnt target them. Shanks, and Rayleigh even need to release their Conqueror''s Haki to remove their pressure on their body. While Kaido, who was still in the air tried very hard to stabilize his body to keep floating in the air, only when he releasing his Conqueror''s Haki too his body stabilize, but still with very heavy pressure. '' BASTARD !! YOUR CONQUEROR''S HAKI IS STRONGER THAN MY PREVIOUS CAPTAIN !!! ROARRR !!!'' Kiado loud voice spread the whole island.. '' MY MOUNT OR DEATHH !!!!'' Adam face which was still serious ask again Chapter 26 - Kaidos last word. Adam face is serious, but his heart was a bit shocked. Seeing Kaido can withstand his Conqueror''s Haki. Kaido silent for a moment, then shout angrily. '' BASTARD !! LETS FIGHT !!!!!'' Kaido massive figure which was stabilizing his figure on the air suddenly open his mouth and aimed toward Adam. Because of Kaido massive figure, people can see a small ball appear in Kaido open mouth, then quickly enlarged and shoot toward Adam. '' Heat Breath !'' Kaido shout and aimed his mouth toward Adam position. Adam look at the massive heat blast from Kaido mouth, and shake his head helplessly. Adam know about this Kaido ''Heat Breath'', in the animation this move capable of instantly decimating large structurers like the ruins of Oden Castle in Wano Country, and surrounding terrain like mountainscapes are left throughly shattered, flattened and scorched. '' HAHAHA ! COME ! Lets see this extremely powerful move of yours Kaido !!'' Adam shout excitedly, before the heat blast arrived him. The massive heat blast which was extremely powerful travel quickly toward Adam. This move is enough for the other 3 Emperor with their Armament Haki injured or embarassed, but Adam stood there with still his hands on his pocket leisurely. Boom !!!!!!! A terrible huge explosion sounded to everyone present ears. The aftermath of the explosion raise toward the sky like a small mushroom. Even people from Sabaody can see it from far. The massive heat blast directly blasted Adam and covering the area around him, including where the Excalibur which was inserted on top of the huge rough-shaped stone. Many people who were not prepared directly blasted or pushed out of the area from the impact wind. Since Kaido ready to use his move, Adam already close his Conqueror''s Haki. Kaido who float in the air look toward the middle of the explosion which was slowly dissipate with his serious expression. The onlookers quickly look toward Adam location. And they were shocked. Adam current situation was unharmed, even his hair still intact, only his upper clothes were directly burned to ashes. Thanksfully, Adam quicky cover his lower body with his Armament Haki, or he will directly appear in everyone eyes n.a.k.e.d. '' Only this?'' '' Adam ask looking up toward Kaido massive figure fierce expression. '' ARROGANT !!! '' Kaido move his massive figure and quickly approach Adam with his huge head to hit. Looking at the coming Kaido, Adam who keep standing with his hands on his pocket directly disappear. ''Shave'' Adam used Shave and appear directly above Kaido huge head which was approaching Adam quickly and raise his right leg high above his head and kick using the heel of his right foot and kick toward Kaido massive head. BOOM ! The sound of Adam kick was heard very loud, the next second. Another sound of explosion was heard which was Kaido massive figure quickly falling down to the island with his head first. Adam stays on the air and look at Kaido massive figure imprint directly toward the island, and Kaido massive figure stop moving and closing his eyes. Bloods flow coming out from Kaido head, dyed the island which was already red in color to more red. Everyone look at the shocked scene, where a man with thousands time smaller than Kaido directly drop Kaido and imprint the island below. When Adam stood near the Excalibur, the scene suddenly felt silent. Everyone have different expression on their faces. Some were nervous, some were looking forward to Adam jokes. The people who are watching in the hall from the screen in different places, many hope Adam can pick up the sword. Because, they saw that the huge beast was easily supressed him. People thinks Adam was the good person, while Kaido the bad person. Which was actually correct. Everyone eyes locked toward Adam figure, which was only wearing a blue ripped jeans and upper n.a.k.e.d showing his perfect muscle line. From the start, the more near the person to the Excalibur which was being struck, the more they can feel the majestic and ancient atmosphere. Currently, Adam who stand beside the Excalibur, already can feel tremorous atmosphere. Adam face was very calm with his sunny smile, but actually his heart were very nervous. After a short breath, Adam calmly stretch his right hand toward the hilt of the Excalibur Adam right hand finaly on the hilt of the Excalibur, and Adam finally move his right hand muscle trying to pull it up. But it was too heavy, even with Adam Overwhelming Strength it was still difficult, but the sword moved and slowly pull up from the stone. Everyone held their breath looking at the sword was pull up very slowly. The veins in Adam right hand already surface, people can see Adam already use his full strength too pull it. Adam grin face turn to serious mode, and use his left hand too. With two hands working, the Excalibur was directly pull out from the stone. Just as the Excalibur was pull out, a message appear on his mind. Adam held the Excalibur in his right hand, and open his arm looking up toward the black and stormy sky. '' COME ON !!!! '' Adam shout toward the sky which suddenly turn more black, with lightnings that was spread before suddenly gathered and form a huge ball of lightning directly in the sky above Adam position. Everyone can feel the dangerous feeling from it, even the one who watch from the screen some directly fall on their b.u.t.t. The onlookers on the island suddenly awake and quickly retreat.. '' RUN !!!!'' Someone shout awaking the people around. The one who were weaker directly run away from the island, while the strong gather and quickly form a defensive posture. On the Marines side, Kuzan can feel the terrible power of the black ball that was formed of many lightnings. And quickly make a huge wall of ice infront of him. '' Kuzan, you react too much. It will be solve by that kid. '' Garp said calmly. Looking at the calm Garp, Kuzan felt a little relief. And quickly remove the Ice Wall. '' This is the last test..'' Rayleigh which was beside Shanks said looking to the black ball of lightning on the sky. Everyone just silent and keep looking at the black ball of lightning in the sky. '' HAHAHAHA. NOTHING CANT BE CUT BY ME!! DISPERSE !!!'' Adam laugh loud and quickly step on the air stepping up toward the black ball of lightning. The black ball of lightning feeling provoked, quickly drop slowly from the sky. And Adam quickly use his Moonstep stepping up toward the black ball of lightning, dragging the Excalibur which was on his left side of his waist being held with two of his hands. Adam use his Legendary Armament Haki, making him look like a Saiyan Mode with green aura covering his body, a thought moved and the Legendary Armament Haki was also attached to the sword on his left waist. Everyone held their breath looking at the man in green aura covering him greeting the black ball of lightning falling slowly below from the sky. '' ONE KNIFE FLOW, CUT !!!'' Adam stop his figure still 1000m from the black ball and make a posture cut with swinging the Excalibur which was on his left waist being held by his two hands. When Adam swing the Excalibur from his left side of his waist, the tip of the Excalibur cut the space directly while the pressure from it form a compressed air blade which directly fly toward the black ball lightning above Adam. Everyone can see the powerful sword flying slash which was green in color with 5km in length slowly fly up and greet the black ball of lightning. The green flying slash 5km in length which was almost 5 times bigger than the black ball of lightning directly cut the black ball of lightning without any defending roar. The black ball of lightning which was divided into two dissipate in the air with the huge wind coming late from Adam swinging his sword. Everyone look holding their breath, looking the green flying slash still flying to the sky above until divided the sky into two, and still keep flying high and higher until everyone cant see with their sight. Adam held the Excalibur in his right hand and put the blade on his right shoulder and slowly stepping down toward Kaido, who was trying to stand and keep coughing out blood. '' Kaido, the King of the Beasts. Captain of the Beast Pirates. Former member of the Rocks Pirates. Any last words?'' Adam ask afer landing on the ground not too far from Kaido. Adam words were also transmitted on the people who all are watching. '' YES.. KILL HIM !!!'' '' KILL HIM!!'' '' ADAM ! ADAM ! '' Many people watching on the huge screen shout excitedly yelling Adam name. While Shanks who still stand with his crew want to move suddenly stop by a hand on his c.h.e.s.t from Rayleigh beside him. '' No Shanks.'' Rayleigh shake his head and said seriously. '' Uncle Rayleigh..'' Shanks look at Rayleigh serious face sigh, and turn back his body and walk slowly toward the shore followed by his crew. On the North side, where the Marines still on the island, and the World Government still on the ship havent run away after getting the reminder from the Mariejoa just watch in silent. '' Last Words? Then, goodluck to you who holds the Excalibur, your threat was many times higher than the previous madman captain of mine to the World Government ! Prepare to be chased and a huge bounty on your head! HAHAHAHAHAHAH-'' Kaido laugh stop when Adam directly cut his head from his neck with the Excalibur. Adam look at the Kaido head which was rolling on the ground, and his body which was slowly fell. Chapter 27 - World Government my a.s.s. Adam swing his sword to the ground with his right hand, making the blood attached on the sword splash on the ground. '' World Government, a political organization which CLAIMS maintains international order to benerfit all, making the world safe for the sake of everyone. Actions and policies tend to be secretly based on corruption or questionable motives. They hide the truth, or ignore the rights of the people, with many individuals using justice to further their own aims.'' '' Despite the institution of slavery being abolished publicly, the World Government still allows such practice in the underworld'' '' Killing innocent civilians, and putting on the news with fake information, its boring.. The public believes, because they havent seen the real side of the World Government, either stupid or fooled.'' '' Nations who joins the World Government, must pay a tax to the World Nobles. Cant pay the tax which was called '' Heavenly Tribute '', the nations will directly be ruins and attacked by the so called '' Pirates '', but the one who did it was actually the World Government itself, im so confused many people still stupidly believe the newspaper.'' Adam talk to himself, but his words were heard by everyone, including the World Government on the ship not too far. And mostly people watching on the screen. '' World Government, my a.s.s.'' Adam then look toward the Transponder Snail which was being held by the reporter in distance. Then Adam calmly ignore everyone expression, and touch the huge rough-shaped stone in the middle of the island, and put it in his Storage Ring. Then Adam look toward the Marines in distance and ask with a smirk. '' Can i take my reward for Kaido bounty? '' Adam ask with a playfull smile. The marines face change and keep silence. Only Garp among them having his huge smile. '' Ahh its too bad.. Then, someday i will take it by myself directly from the World Government which was very rich...'' Adam said then stepping on the air with his Moonstep and walk toward the distance. With each of his step moving more than 50m in distance. Adam words still being broadcasted. The pirates all kept silence with their shocked expression, the World Government official also silent scared to provoke Adam, but still there are people who was stupid, for example. '' You dare to directly declare war with the World Government?'' Spandaine said pointing toward Adam with his furious expression. '' Did i say it? I think no. And the words you should spoke first should be denying my words. But you dont denied it, and that means my words were true. You were too stupid, this is my gift for you, from making a beautiful girl spent her entire life running from the World Government, and also your stupid behavior accidentaly pressing a button that killed hundreds of thousands civilians..'' Adam said without looking him and keep walking on the air, and soon disappear from everyone sight Spandaine wants to talk, but he cant. A certain country in Paradise. Where the island characteristic is a full of desert. On the huge outdoor area, thousands of people watching the scene with shocked and disbelieve expressions on their faces. The screen was soon black with Spandaine head rolling on the deck as the last scene. Back to the Excalibur island. Everyone awake after feeling the island slowly sinking, and everyone quickly board the ship and disperse from the location with different expression on their faces. One person was very excited, and currently he was on an air baloon above the island using a telescope looking at Adam back which was finally disappear from his sight. '' BIG NEWS ! BIG NEWS !!!! HAHAHAHA !! THE DEATH OF KAIDO ! THE BORN OF THE EMPEROR OF THE WORLD !'' A man with his Devil Fruit form, which was a very tall human albatross hybrid with small eyes and large beak. His body is covered in white feathers, and he has a large tail and wings that resemble human arms. '' ''Big News'' Morgans boss.. Should we get back to headquarters as soon as possible and spread the news?'' A reporter ask with respect toward his boss. '' Yes.. Yes.. Quickly.. No.. I will fly by myself, you quickly back too. '' Morgans said excitedly and jump from the air baloon and fly with his wings toward his newspaper headquarters. On his way, he still remembers Dragon words in the very early morning after the Sabaody Slave Liberation Act. '' Morgans, do you want to know super huge big news you never heard?'' Dragon ask with a lure on the Transponder Snail. '' What is it Dragon? Are you talking about the Sabaody incident?'' Morgans ask curiousity. '' No. If you can prepare and tell your men to broadcast the situation at the Excalibur event, i will tell you what the big news is.'' Dragon said. '' Come on Dragon tell me, we are friends..'' Morgans said. '' You promise? Because i have someone there need to be broadcasted during the Excalibur event.'' Dragon said seriously. '' Good i promise, i will tell my men to quickly set up the screen and the broadcasting, on many island/country'' Morgans said seriously. '' Good. The big news is, you look and watch yourself when the Excalibur Island appear. I can tell you that the news will be shocked and biggest news you will ever seen. It suits you the most. Goodbye, next time we meet, lets have a drink'' Dragon hang up his call. ... '' BIG NEWS.. BIG NEWS.. HAHAHAHA.. THE DEATH OF KAIDO, THE BORN OF THE EMPEROR OF THE WORLD, THE LEGENDARY ROCKS PIRATES, THE STUPID SPANDAINE, HAHAHAHAHA BIG NEWS..'' Morgans said laughing to himself while flying in the air toward his newspaper headquarter publishing house. ... Adam hide his presense and hide not too far from Shakky''s Rip-off Bar. While thinking about the future that will changed a lot with the death of Kaido. 3 years later, Monosuke, Kin''emon, Kanjuro, Raizo, Kiku will come after being sent to the future 20 years from 1504. But the Beast Pirates captain were already death. Adam doesnt know what will happened in the future. Ofcourse, Adam will land on Punk Hazard and save the kidnapped children. Yes, currently this year event that will happened was Marshal D. Teach kill Thatch for the Dark Dark Fruit. '' Should i stop him?'' Adam ask himself. Adam was tangled, if stopping Black Beard, that means there will be no Summit War will happened in the future. Whitebeard will not dead, and Adam was confused how to make him out the Emperor throne. Because, Whitebeard was also one of his favourite character. '' Ahh.. Troublesome, i have changed the future once, i dont care changing another one..'' Adam talk to himself sitting crossing his leg with the Excalibur on his t.h.i.g.h. '' Im strong enough, why should i care with the butterfly effect?'' Adam encourage himself. It can be said, Adam currently one of the Four Emperor. But the Beast Pirates was still there, Adam can easily destroy them. But he need to go to New Wolrd, accurately go to Wano Country. '' Maybe i should go to Zou first, and talk with Inuarashi and Nekomamushi to discuss. '' Adam said to himself while helding his chin in the palm of his hand. Currently, Rayleigh and Shakuyaku tried to hide from them. Seing them in trouble, Adam directly appear behind them and knocked them all out with the bottom of the hilt of his sword. Seing the people following them were cleared by Adam, they quickly run toward their home which was Shakky''s Rip-off Bar.. Inside the bar.. '' Sorry Miss Shakuyaku, Old man Rayleigh for the trouble..'' Adam said weekly to them who were removing their cloak and went to different chair and sits. '' Its okay Adam-chan.. Its quite good, its been a while for our old bones to move..'' Shakuyaku said ignitting her cigarette. '' Hahaha, then take out your good drink, if you felt sorry..'' Rayleigh said with no shame. Adam quickly take out many box of different types of alcohol drinks. Rayleigh seeing many box appear scattered on the floor eyes lit up and quickly move opening the nearest box near him. '' This one is my favourite. What it was called, oh yes Vodka.. Hahahha'' Rayleigh said after reading the name on the box. '' Old man Rayleigh, what happened? Why dont you just use your Conqueror Haki towards them?'' Adam ask confusedly. '' This.. Seing me near you, and also near Shanks, using my Conqueror''s Haki, someone maybe will guest my identity. You see, im just a coating now. I dont want to be chased anymore..'' Rayleigh said after opening the bottle of the Vodka and drink it with enthusiasm. '' So, Adam-chan.. What will you do with the rest of the Beast Pirates? '' Shakuyaku ask picking a good wine for herself. '' This, destroy them.. But they stay at Wano right? Currently i dont know how Wano situation with the death of Kaido, the future will changed a lot..'' Adam said '' What do you mean the future will changed ? '' Shakuyaku ask with curiousity. '' 17 years ago, Kin''emon, Kanjuro, Razio, Kiku, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi escaped the execution site and fled back to Oden Castle, but Inuarashi and Nekomamushi were captured by the shogun''s forces and were left behind. By the time Kin''emon group reached Oden Castle, it was set ablaze by Kaido. The retainers went inside the castle and found Kozuki Oden''s son, Momonosuke, Oden''s daughter Hiyori, and Oden''s wife Kozuki Toki. Toki then sent Mononosuke and the retainers 20 years into the future, leaving herself remaining with her daughter Hiyori. Kawamatsu then helped Hiyori escaped from Oden Castle, then after that i dont know anymore..'' Adam said clearly and seriously. Rayleigh hearing Adam telling about the situation in Wano Country was shocked. '' This.. That means Momonosuke and the four retainers will appear in 3 years later..'' Shakuyaku said . '' Yes. 3 year later they will appear with already knowing Kaido''s death. Even Kaido is death, theres still that tyranical and cruel Kurozumi Orochi..'' Adam said. '' So what do you want to do? Beside going there eradicating the remaining Beast Pirates, you would also kill the current shogun?'' Rayleigh ask . '' Yes, im sure the situation at Wano right now was chaotic, many people who still follows the Kozuki''s family will start to move .'' Adam said. Chapter 28 - Princess 40m Yacht. '' Then you better go to Zou, and meet Inuarashi and Nekomamushi first, tell them i told you to go to them..'' Rayleigh said after taking out a piece of paper . '' This is vivre card?'' Adam ask. '' Yes, the only way to go to Zou..'' Rayleigh explain. '' Adam-chan, beside saving Wano what are you going to do there?'' Shakuyaku ask with a smile. '' Hehehe, ofcourse, taking my trophy.. one of the four Road Poneglyphs..'' Adam said with a grin. '' HAHAHA GOOD..'' Rayleigh said giving a thumb to Adam. '' Do you know all the location of the other 3 Road Poneglyphs?'' Shakuyaku ask. '' I know only 3 of them.. 1 Zou, 1 Kaido, 1 Linlin, the last one i dont know..'' Adam said . '' Interesting, do you want to know where the last one is?'' Shakuyaku ask exhaling her smoke. '' This.. No need.. Ill find it by myself..'' Adam said after looking at Shakuyaku and Rayleigh smirk face. '' Goodluck Adam-chan..'' Shakuyaku said. '' Hahaha.. Oh yes, how much will this thing cost if its sold?'' Adam takeout something from his Storage Ring. On the way back to Sabaody after the event, Adam summon the Invincible System, open the STORE tab, choose the One Piece World, and look at the Devil Fruit that was gray written before '' not available '' and turns green. It was the Snake Snake Fruit. Model: Blue Dragon, a Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to transform into an Blue Dragon . Looking it was green and can be bought, Adam tried to bought it. Then the next second, a 3d projection in a arrow-shaped appear infront of Adam. Adam quickly follow the route, and it was not too far from his location. Adam saw the Devil Fruit floating on the surface of the sea. Seeing the Devil Fruit, Adam felt lucky to be near, and pick it up and put it in his Storage Ring, and continue walking toward Sabaody. '' Devil Fruit? Its a zoan type, lets see which type of it..'' Shakuyaku take out a book which was written as Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.tration. The shape of Zoan-type is always in a banana-shaped, while the Paramecia, and Logia was different in fruit shape. '' Its the Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Eastern Dragon, a Mythical Zoan-type which was rarer than the Logia.'' Adam said first. '' Whatt !!!! Its Kaido''s?? '' Rayleigh ask in shock. '' Yes, i found on my way to Sabaody, floating in the ocean..'' Adam said. '' Yes.. It is Kaido''s Devil Fruit.. '' Shakuyaku after confirming it and look at the Devil Fruit in Adam''s hand. '' This fruit is very strong, if the person eats it, beside can change into a eastern dragon, if its awakened, will boost permanently toward the user body.. Thats how many Marines and other forces fail to execute Kaido for more than 40 times..'' Rayleigh said. '' The durability has given Kaido the reputaion unable to die.'' Shakuyaku added. '' Yes, but maybe they dont tried hard, you can see that a swing of my sword, he die.'' Adam said c.a.r.e.s.sing the Excalibur laying on his t.h.i.g.h.. '' Not that they dont tried hard, but you are too strong. '' Rayleigh said helplessly. '' HAHAHA.. Then, should i eat this Old man Rayleigh? '' Adam ask after a laugh and ask seriously. '' My opinion is to keep it, find an appretience and give him. Or you can sell it for atleast 2 billion berries..'' Rayleigh said with his opinion. '' Why dont you ask me to eat it? '' Adam ask confusedly. '' Because, eating Zoan is not enjoyable. You cant practice finding strong and cool moves like the other Logia or Paramecia. Let me tell you, all Devil Fruit is not useless, the useless is the user if its not practice well.'' Rayleigh said seriously. '' Whoah...Old man Rayleigh, did Roger eat Devil Fruit? '' Adam ask very interested. Rayleigh and Shakuyaku look at each other, a smirk appear on their face. '' Yes..'' Rayleigh said drinking his vodka. '' What is it? Paramecia? Logia? Or Zoan??'' Adam ask with curiousity. '' Its not a secret, many old people knows. Rubber Rubber Fruit. '' Rayleigh said with a smile. '' WHAT !!'' Adam stood up from the chair in shock. '' Why are you so shocked about, Adam-chan?'' Shakuyaku found Adam flaws and ask with curiousity. '' This.. I know who eats it..Its a man named Monkey D. Luffy, Garp biological grandson, Ace sworn brother.'' Adam words make Rayleigh and Shakuyaku eyes lit up. '' This, 1 year later he will turn 17 and sail to the sea. His dream is very great, finding One Piece and be the King of the Pirates.. That is also how Shanks lost is arm, and gave the Straw Hat to Luffy..'' Adam continue looking at Rayleigh and Shakuyaku face with curiousity. '' HAHAHA.. A child with D., im very interested, maybe soon we will meet here..'' Rayleigh said interestingly. '' His grandpa is a Marine, his father is the leader of the Revolutionary Army, and he choose pirate. Indeed, very interesting..'' Shakuyaku said with a smile on her face. '' Interesting indeed. Miss Shakuyaku, is the Devil Fruit list in the Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.tration complete? '' Adam ask with curiousity. '' This.. No, theres still many were not listed here. There were thousands of Devil Fruit, but the listed here were only one third of it..'' Shakuyaku said with helpless. '' Umm.'' Adam nodded, then that means the One Piece World store is a complete one, because there were thousands of Devil Fruit in it, including the information of the Devil Fruit and its Ill.u.s.tration. '' So are you going to Zou now? '' Rayleigh ask. '' This.... You see actually i want to start from Reverse Mountain, after finding my crew.. Spend a year sailing in Paradise, then go to New World. Im bit tangled, i dont want to go adventure alone..'' Adam said weekly. '' HAHAHAHA.. Then how about this, ill go to Zou and tell Inuarashi and Nekomamushi about the situation of Wano, you go sail start from your hometown again.'' Rayleigh said with a smile. '' This.. How you are so good old man Rayleigh, im so touched.'' Adam said excitedly. '' Haha, just multiple ten times the boxes here, ofcourse not only the boxes, but the inside too..'' Rayleigh said shamelessly. '' You.. Old man, too much alcohol is not good. '' Adam said shaking his head helplessly and bought what Rayleigh wants from the Earth Store. '' Hey, ofcourse i wont drink them all. Atleast it still sells a lot money.. HAHAHAH~!'' Rayleigh said with his big laugh. '' Then this vivre card take it back.. So Old man, Miss Shakuyaku, see you again next year, thank you for these days..'' Adam said with gratitude. '' You kid, what thanks. Go ! '' Rayleigh said with a smile and wave. '' Your going back passing through the Calm Belt? Then be carefull, Adam-chan..'' Shakuyaku said. '' HAHAHA YES.'' Adam said while walking out the bar. After far away from Mangrove Tree 13, Adam didnt close his presense anymore and walk calmly toward the shore, while holding the Excalibur with his right hand and put the blade on his right shoulder, while looking at the Invincible System infront of him, ignoring everyone. Adam enter the Earth Store and try to find a suitable yatch for him to sail. Looking at the many yachts with diferent length and speed Adam felt excited. In this world, the fastest speed of a ship was around 8-10 knots, Adam after reading a lot of information of this world. Lets says 12 knots is 22 km in one hour, 3 days sailing that means 72 hours. That means the width of Calm Belt is around 1584 km or 1584000 meters. While the yachts Adam looking at speed more than 24 knots which was actually two times faster. That means, Adam can cross the Calm Belt only in 1.5 day. If Adam use Moonstep, and use the Shave lvl.99 while which can reach 5000m in distance in 0.36 seconds. That means 1584000 meters or 1584 km can be cross only in 114 seconds, which was many times faster than sailing. But the fun will not be there. So Adam will buy a yacht and sail crossing the Calm Belt. While walking and looking the yacht suitable for him, many people nearby saw Adam faces and give away hurriedly, Adam still ignore them and looking calm and walk toward the shore. Arriving at the shore, Adam take out the yacht him finally choose spending 50million berries which was very cheap. The yacht was luxury and comfortable. Princess 40m, a Super Luxury Yacht with 4 decks on it, Flybridge, Upper Main, Lower Main, and Lower Deck. *google : Princess 40m yacht The Upper Main Deck most front side was the Wheelhouse. Captain''s Cabin,Captain''s Bathroom on the right side behind the Wheelhouse. Upper Crew Office/Lobby, Upper Pantry in the left side. Upper Lobby in the middle deck with stair toward upstairs and downstairs. Wide Sky Lounge in the middle Upper Main Deck. Upper Dining Area on the backside of the Upper Main Deck. A spiral upstair to the Flybridge and another spiral downstair toward the Lower Main Deck, located on the backside of the Upper Main Deck. The Lower Main Deck was the best deck of the ship, there were many places on it. On the front side, there were the biggest room, which was the Owner''s Suite, included two huge bathroom, two huge wardrobe. To enter the Owner''s Suite, need to pass the Ante Room, to go to Ante Room, there is a Mid Guest Lobby with them located on the right of the front side of the Lower Main Deck. In the left of the front side of the Lower Main Deck, there is the Crew Corridor and a stair toward the Upper Crew Office/Lobby in the Upper Main Deck. There is also a huge Galley connected toward the Main Pantry, Dining Area, Lounge on the middle side of the Lower Main Deck. In the left and right of the middle side of the Lower Main Deck, there is a Port Side Deck, including the Port Side Balcony. On the Port Side Deck, there was a stair on the front to go up toward the Upper Main Deck, and stair to go below the Lower Deck. On the back side of the Lower Main Deck, there was a Aft Guest Lobby in the middle of the back side connected with the Saloon, Dining Area and Main Pantry in the middle side of the Lower Main Deck. Beside the Aft Guest Lobby, there is also a Outdoor Lounge on the most back side of the Lower Main Deck, with two stairs on right and left side of the Outdoor Lounge going down to the Lower Deck. On the front side of the Lower Deck, is the place where Crew Mess Area, Laundry Area, Huge and Luxury Guest Bedroom, and the Bathroom. The Lobby was in the middle side of the Lower Deck, located between 2 small Guest Bedroom, each with their small Bathroom on the right and left of the middle side of the Lower Deck. In the back of the middle side of the Lower Deck, there is another Huge and Luxury Guest Bedroom, and its own Bathroom and Wardrobe On the back side of the Lower Deck, which was behind the Huge and Luxury Guest Bedroom and the Bathroom was the Engine Room, Control Room. And the most back side of the Lower Deck was the Beach Club/Garage which can be opened and close. When it was opened, it can be used for another deck to relax and swim directly to the sea. The last one is the Flybridge, which was above the Upper Main Deck. There was a huge Sundeck Seating Area on the middle side of the Flybridge, the back side was a huge Hot Tub with a small Outdoor Lounge. On the front side was a Foredeck Sunbed, Foredeck Seating Area, and on the right and left of the front side of the Flybridge was the fore side deck which was connected with the Upper Main Deck. ** For a Virtual Tour. princess.co.uk/boat/princess-40m/ Chapter 29 - Sailing alone After appraising the yacht Adam bought spending only 200 million berries with 2 billion yen was the price in the Earth , Adam directly jump from the shore and go straight toward the Upper Deck on the back side of the Upper Main Deck, and walk passing through the Upper Dinning Area, the Sky Lounge, Upper Lobby, and finally arrive at the Wheelhouse.. With the previous knowledge driving a yacht, Adam turn on the engine. Take out the Eternal Pose toward Dawn Island, look at the pointer and directly set the wheel automaticaly toward the pointer shown. Adam look at the many high technology on the Wheelhouse, the only technology is malfunction is the satellite, and radio. While the other works well. Including the sonar detection and other electronical systems. Looking at the fuel capacity which was full and enough for 2400km sailing, the Water Capacity which was also full of 4000 litres. Adam relax and went toward the bow of the ship and look toward the distance with satisfied expression. There are many people looking at him on the shore secretly, which some from Underworld Organization, Pirates, World Government, and other forces. Adam directly use his Conqueror''s Haki and make them all fell unconscious. After that, Adam directly went to the biggest bathroom which was at the Owner''s Bathroom front side of the Upper Main Deck and take a good relax bath. After a good relax and comfortable bath, Adam went to the front side of the Flybridge and lay leisurely on the Sunbed with only his beach pants. Dawn Island is an island located in the East Blue and where the Goa Kingdom is situated. Which was the nearest from here after crossing the Calm Belt. Its the home island of Monkey D. Luffy, and the starting point his journey into piracy, as well as the home island of his father, Monkey D. Dragon, his grandfather Monkey D. Garp too. Adam got this Eternal Pose when buying in the Navigation store at Sabaody with a lot of money, and confirming it was not fake. Red Line, directly divide the world into two in a vertical line, then the Grand Line and Calm Belt horizontaly divide the world into 4 Blue. The place where Adam currently located was called the Paradise, which was the first half of the Grand Line, sandwiched by two Calm Belt, and between the East Blue and South Blue. While the New World was the other half of Grand Line, which was also sandwiched by two Calm Belt, and between the North Blue and West Blue. If we say the terrible weather, it should be belong to the Grand Line. The weather is chaotic and many Sea Kings can be seen. While the weather in the 4 Blue was calm and normal, while the Sea Kings is quite rare. Even the Four Blues was bigger and wider, the popluation was very spare if its compared with the people staying in the Paradise or New World. Adam who is laying leisurely on the Sunbed on the front side of the Flybridge thought confusedly about this world people strange behaviours.. '' Forget it, im an outsider. I just need to relax while finding my wives...'' '' Nami.. Im coming...'' Adam said to himself with a smirk. Adam sit and look behind the ship carefully, Adam can feel something was loss. '' Yes.. The flag ! What should i draw?'' Adam said. Adam take out a paper and try to draw randomly, until the sound of the system in his mind and message appear infront of him stop him. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Painting Skill'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] '' Yes, i havent learn much with the skills learning, beside painting, lets see what else..'' Adam said to himself. Adam bought a guitar in the Earth Store and try to play it.. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Musician Skill'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Adam went to the Main Galley on the Lower Main Deck and try to cook. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Cooking Skill'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Adam take out the Navigation tools he bought before for someone, and try to Navigate. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Navigating Skill'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Adam jump toward the sea, swim very fast and catch a fish. Injure him, and try hard to cure him back with the medical items he bought on the Earth Store and from Sabaody too. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Doctor Skill'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Adam bought a gun in the Earth Store and shoot randomly. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Sniper Skill'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Looking at the new many skills, Adam felt very good. The last skill he learned was the ''Gambling Skill'' when goes to Casiono with old man Rayleigh. SKILLS TAB [Skills] - Conqueror''s Haki level.99(-) - Can use your will to effect any living beings with weaker will than yourself faling unconscious around you as the center in maxium distance of 5000m. Perfectly control the area and will not effect your own mate. Can effect the surroundings physical object contact into. Can be attached to attacks with your body or any weapon. - Armament Haki level.99(-) - With the invisible energy wrapped around your body parts or weapon to strike or defend, can hit the existence of any owning entity(Devil Fruit Users). Increase its attack power by 220% and 220% increase of body defense. - Observation Haki level.99(-) - 360* no dead end, can locate and see situation of any living beings or non living beings within 20000 meters around you as the center. Can perfectly control your own presense, making yourself cant be detected. Can foresee the next future for 10 seconds. - Shave level.99(-) - One of the Six Powers, in 0.36 seconds step on the ground more than 10000 times. Use the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move. Only the strongest Observation Haki can capture, it can move 1-5000 meters an instant in distance, the movement speed +200% - Moonwalk level.99(-) - Allow the users to actually step of the air itself, allowing them to stay in the air for much longer than usual. Allow the users to use other Skills. Allow the user to step on the air normal like in the ground. Including running or fighting in the air. - Tempest Kick level.99(-) - Allow the host to kick at very high speeds and strength, sending out a sharp compressed air blades or ''Flying Slash Attack'' that can slice objects and greatly damage a human body, up to 2000m in distance with the half speed of light. Able to cut everything. - Finger Gun level.99(-) - Allow the host to pushes their finger into a certain target at the speed of light. Able to shoot like a gun up to 2000m in distance. Able to pierce everything. - Iron Body level.99(-) - Allow the host to hardens its muscles to the level of iron, in order to nullify damage taken from attacks. 99% reduction. - Paper Art level.99(-) - Allow the host to makes the body extraordinarily flexible in order to avoid any attacks, float, and bending their body like a piece of paper. 99% avoid attacks. - Mixed Martial Arts level.99(-)- Master in proficiency of boxing, kick boxing, muaythai (thai boxing), wrestling (free style & greco-roman), grappling (Brazilian jiu-jutsu) and judo. - Swordmanship level.99(-) - Enter the half-god realm, able to cut everything. No sword in hand, no sword in heart, and the body fits with the sword. People are sword, sword are people. With every move they carry the power of heaven and earth. Able to create a sword domain 5000m around you as the center. - Gambling level.99(-) - Proficient in many gambling games, 99% winnings. - Painting level.99(-) - Able to draw anything. Your drawing can be sold in high price in the auction. - Musician level.99(-) - Master all instrument. The instrument playing or the voice of your singing can boost people mood. - Cook level.99(-) - Master in cooking. The food you cook able make people taste highly pleasing and great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e or delight. - Navigating level.99(-) - Master in Navigation. Able to sail in many kind of extreme situation. - Doctor level.99(-) - Master in Doctor. Able to treat any kind of injury. - Sniper level.99(-) - Able to shoot anything with 100% accuracy. Adam look at the skills he just acquire, and the many knowledge directly imprint on his mind. The best one maybe the Doctor level.99, which able to treat any kind of injury. But it still need the equipment. Adam first draw the Excalibur sword with the hilt on top, then Adam draw a heater-shaped shield with gold in color in covering the middle of the Excalibur blade, with the tip of the Excalibur still can be seen below. With a huge character ''A'' on the middle of the heater-shaped shield green in color. Then Adam draw a golden wings attached on the left and right of the heater-shaped shield, with the wings spread . Below the heater-shaped shield, in the blade near the tip of the Excalibur, Adam draw a piece long gold clothing with words written '' Adam''s Family ''*** Looking at his creation, Adam felt very satisfied. And quickly bought a black cloth on the Earth Store, and re draw on each side of the black cloth. Then Adam bought a short a flag pole from the Earth Store, tied the black cloth on the Flag Pole. And insert and tied tightly the Flag Pole on the highest part of the ship, which was near the malfunction sattelite. Looking at the flag. Adam felt satisfied. People can see the art on it, almost alive. Black Flag usually use for the Pirates, with the skull on it. But Adam doesnt have any skull on it. Just a golden sword, golden shield, golden wings, and words on the long golden clothing below the golden shield. Black Flag without skull, people will be confused, but Adam dont care. If someone ask, Adam will tell that it was his Family Crest. After doing these, Adam went back to the Sunbed and lay leisurely looking at the blue sky. Adam eyes lock to a bird wearing a hat and carried a bag over his shoulders, that should be a News Coo that delivered newspapers and wanted posters around the world. '' News Coo !!'' Adam wave his hand . The News Coo which was flying suddenly stop and look toward Adam below him, after that he fly toward Adam and throw a newspaper and a wanted poster. After that, he continue to fly without waiting to be paid. Chapter 30 - The World is Shock. '' This.. Free?'' Adam ask himself, then he dont mind it anymore and look at the Wanted Poster first. WANTED Adam look at the photo which was himself, upper body n.a.k.e.d after pulling up the Excalibur, with his big grin, and handsome face. DEVIL KING ADAM DEAD ONLY. $ 9.222.200.000 ''Devil King, interesting nickname World Government !!, The picture was quite good, im sure many women fell in love with it.'' Adam talk to himself shamelessly. '' DEAD Only, interesting.. 9.2 billion berries, twice the bounty of Kaido, Highest bounty ever.. HAHA!~'' Adam said excitedly. Adam put his own Wanted Poster to his Storage Ring, then pick up the newspaper and read it. '' THE DEATH OF KAIDO. THE BORN OF THE KING?'' Adam smile looking at the huge bold title. '' 3 days ago, 3611 pirates was caught by a man name Adam alone, with a total of bounties being exchanged from the Marine a huge 7.2 berries, this news was already reported 3 days ago. Another one is the ''Mysterious Fox Masked Man'' which release more than 10.000 slaves and destroying all 231 slave/auction house at Sabaody Archipelago, it was reported that the ''Mysterious Fox Masked Man'' alone doing it all only in 2 hour, starting at midnight. The total loss is almost high as 50 billion berries, and it was concluded that the ''Mysterious Fox Masked Man'' was the same man who caught the 3611 pirates, name Adam '' '' Not long ago, many people from many country/island watch the situation of the Excalibur Event. At that time, the situation in the island was very tense, with two camps on north and the south of the island bla..bla..bla.. Then suddenly, a huge blue dragon appear, which was Kaido Devil Fruit form, then he spoke with Admiral Kuzan from the Marines, Spandaine from the World Government, bla..bla..bla.. Then, there was Kaido confrontation with Adam bla..bla..bla.. With the winner of Adam aftering using only TWO MOVES. With the Excalibur sword was pulled up by the same person.'' '' There was a legend, that the man who can pull up the Excalibur, has the qualification to be the ''Emperor of the World''. So Adam who pulled the Excalibur, will he aim to be the ''Emperor of the World'' or he will do nothing? From the converstation we all saw from the scene being broadcasted, which was Adam words talking his view on the World Government, it can be concluded that he was declaring war. Especially with the ''death'' of a high ranking official, Spandaine.'' Adam look at the newspaper, which all of it was his news, including some pictures of the situation at the Excalibur Event not long ago. Currently, all the News Coo was flying all over the world, from the Four Blue, to Paradise, and New World, providing free the newspaper and Adam''s Wanted Poster. ... In many islands/country in Four Blue, and Grand Line. All the people who have just watch the scene being broadcasted or people havent watch the broadcasted scene all fell into shock and confused. '' ''DEVIL KING'' ADAM...'' '' This.. But he caught many pirates, save the slaves, kill one of the Four Emperor known as the King of the Beast, The Strongest Creature, Marines and other forces tried more than 40 times and failed to execute him. Then, why was he on the Wanted Poster?'' '' You.. Because he provoke the World Government, dont you remember his words not long ago?'' ... '' Daddy, this man is very strong.. He can kill Kaido.. Hahaha~! '' A bulry man sitting on the deck eating a pie while reading a newspaper said to the man sitting on the deck being nursed by many beautiful nurse. '' HAHAHA, we just watch the scene just now being broadcasted. You can see it too, a kick Kaido skull was crushed..'' The tall man called Daddy being nursed said, and just as he was trying to pick up the wine not too far from him. '' Daddy, stop drinking. Look at your situation right now, you are being nursed ! ''a man with balck short pants, upper n.a.k.e.d, wearing orange hat said. '' HAHAHA ACE.. Okay, not today then..'' Whitebeard said with a pity. '' Daddy, that man said to Kaido about him former member of the Rocks Pirates, and Kaido also said his last words, about his previous madman captain of his..'' Someone one the deck ask. '' This..'' Looking at the many child of his looking at him with their curiousity expression finally sigh and explain. '' He is talking about the Rocks D. Xebec, maybe some of you have heard.. It was not too secret, but the news was hidden by the World Government.. '' Then ''Whitebeard'' Edward Newgate, explain about Rocks D. Xebec, only one person who is keep eating pie face with shocked expression, but his heart actually disdain and he himself already know. Looking at the shocked faces of his many child, Edward Newgate continue. '' Cough.. I was previously was his crew too. For the exact one is, his first mate..'' Edward Newgate giving more shocking news toward them. '' AHAHAHAHA AWESOME !! '' '' Kaido, Bigmom, and you also daddy, but your rank were higher. Thats good. Hahahaha'' '' Daddy.. This.. Will that Adam come to us ?'' Someone ask, then the scene felt silent. '' Maybe, but what? Im Whitebeard !!!'' Edward Newgate said loud. '' HAHAHAH ! YES DADDY IS THE STRONGEST !'' '' LET HIM COME IF HE WANTS !! '' '' HAHAHAHA '' Only some clever people know that Whitebeard actually worried, and cheer himself and his child to stop worry and continue their daily life ... Totto land, An archipelago in the New World, the main territory of one of the Four Emperor, Big Mom Pirates. In the center of the island, Whole Cake Island. 3 days ago, Big Mom, hearing Charlotte Perospero being caught by an unknown kid, she was very angry. Then hearing the kid not only caught his eldest child, but also insult her ugly and fat. ''Big Mom'' Charlotte Lilin directly havoc her own island, only calm down after many of the people quickly make many delicious food. Currently there were many ruins on the island, and many people were rebuilding the island. But suddenly, a newspaper and a Wanted Poster fall from the sky by many News Coo distributing to every person on the island. Everyone pick with curiousity, then their faces was full of shock and disbelieve, and were worried looking at the huge castle in the middle of the island, which were Charlotte Lilin resides. On the port of the island, currently many ship was also ready to sail, until an extremely tall, large and muscalar man with short spiky crimson hair stop them. '' Stop !'' Charlotte Katakuri said. He was reading the newspaper and the wanted poster of the man who caught his brother and make his mother angry, he hesistate when seing that the man easily kill Kaido and finally grit his teeth and walk back toward the huge castle in the middle of the island to report to his mother. '' Mother ..'' The man kneel infront of a round, obese old woman with a chin hidden by her torso. Se has an enormous physique, standing at almost 9 meters and currently eating many delicious snacks.. '' Katakuri? What is it? You havent go??'' Big Mom ask still eating the many delicious snacks. '' Mom, Kaido is dead..'' Katakuri said calmly. '' WHAT!! '' Big Mom stop eating and a shocked expression appear on her ugly face and look at Katakuri fiercely. '' Yes Mother, the culprit who killed is the man who caught brother Perospero..'' Katakuri said seriously. '' That little devil !!?? '' Big Mom ask confirming. '' Yes Mother, here is the newspaper and his wanted poster.'' Katakuri said handling the newspaper which was very small for the size of Big Mom. But Big Mom takes it and can still read it. '' Bastard, that kid is very strong ! He can kill Kaido, and he also pick up that damn sword. Katakuri dont find him, let him come by himself. Now you keep sailing, reduce the people you bring, go to find Caesar, and tell him directly i want my giant army ! I have been waiting for so long ..'' Big Mom said angrily. '' Yes Mother..'' Katakuri said with respect then leave his mother alone. Katakuri knows what the meaning of not finding the man who caught his elder brother, he knows how strong Kaido is, which was stronger than his mother. If the Big Mom Pirates doesnt want to be destroyed, its better to keep silence, even though it will be shameful. ... Dressrosa, an island and kingdom within the New World. The country is well-known for its flower fields, its cuisine, its passionate women, and its battle colosseum. It can be said the country is very peaceful, but actually it was very dark. The current ruler, which was one of the Shichibukai, Donquixote Doflamingo, after watching the screen being broadcasted in his own country too directly held a meeting with his men. King''s Plateau, the gigantic, crown-shaped landmark, situated in the middle of the island. The Dressrosa''s Royal Palace stood on top of the King''s Plateau. Currently in one of the many room of the Royal Palace was being use to held a meeting of the Donquixote Pirates Elite Officers. '' Never provoke him.'' A man in yellow hair with sunglasses wearing a pink fur on his body said directly, while pointing toward the man in the wanted poster he throw in front of him. '' Yes Doflamingo !'' Everyone said '' Before, we were trying to collaborate with the Beast Pirates selling the SMILE toward him, sadly that beast is death. So can anyone propose who will be interested with the SMILE? '' Doflamingo said with his not usual smiling face and helpless expression ... Paradise. Somewhere in the sea still near Sabaody, a man in coffin-shaped raft look at the newspaper in his hand. '' That man swordsmanship is higher above me, i hope i can meet him soon again. If i knew he was a very strong swordsman, maybe we have already exchange.. '' Mihawk said with regret. ... East Blue. A small boat somewhere in the sea, a beautiful woman with short orange hair is reading the newspaper. '' Kill Kaido, and can pick the Legendary Excalibur, 9.2 billion berries, Whoah Grand Line is very dangerous.. But i still want to draw the world map.. Theres 25 million left to buy the village, hope the next target is very rich, cheer Nami !!'' the orange girl name Nami cheer herself. If Nami knew, that the man he was talking about was coming to find her. Maybe she will directly hide somewhere hidden. ... Marine Headquarters. After Kuzan and the others left the island, a meeting was directly held. '' Looking at your all helpless expression, who want to talk ?'' Sengoku said after seeing everyone with the highest rank atleast Vice Admiral all come. '' That man provoke the World Government, its his fault getting a bounty on his head..'' Sakazuki said calmly with his head down and two of his hands hugging himself. '' Pen-Pineapple, Apple-Pen... I think Adam brother wont mind having bounty on his head'' Borsalino said with relaxed grin on his face. '' Why did you call him brother?'' Sengoku ask strangely. '' Ah.. He teach me the song which makes me like very much.. I have an apple.. I have an-` Borsalino was interupted by Sengoku. '' Borsalino !! You.. Shut up.. Bastard, atleast we all know why Borsalino keep singing those.'' Sengoku said feriously. Everyone face changed hearing Sengoku words, yes they were bored hearing Borsalino singing that, making them desperate. '' We can just monitor him first.. Atleast, we didnt see him dangerous to the world..'' Kuzan spoke. '' Didnt see him dangerous? He kill Spandaine, a high rank official of th World Government, in million eyes .'' Sakazuki said disdainfully. '' Alalalala.. I was among the one who didnt saw it..'' Kuzan spoke lazily. '' Kuzan.. You..'' Sakazuki look at Kuzan angrily for a moment then sigh.. He knows, many people in the Marines doesnt like him. Chapter 31 - Pirate inside the Marine '' Enough you two.. Ok who wants to monitor him? Remember, just monitor dont approach..'' Sengoku ask. Everyone silent and nobody spoke, until a Transponder Snail sound was heard. Purururu~~ '' Ah who is this time calling, sorry everyone..'' Garp said embarassedly and answer the Transponder Snail on the spot. '' HAHAHAHAHA OLD MAN.. HOW ARE YOU..'' Hearing the laughter and familiar voice, and the Transponder Snail which was also change its appearance as the caller everyone was silent. Garp look at everyone looking at him making him more embarassed. Sengoku quickly wrote a big words on the paper infront of him and show it toward Garp. '' TALK DONT HANG UP UNTIL HE DOES'' '' COUGH.. You finally call me, you have a bounty on your head, you cant become a Marines anymore..'' Garp said with a stiff smile on his face. '' HAHAHA Nevermind, i still love the Marines though. Im not going to New World soon, you see i cross the Calm Belt with you, right now im on Calm Belt crossing to East Blue, trying to start my journey from there passing through the Reverse Mountain like many people HAHAHAHA..'' Adam said his location without any worry. '' So you call just to chat?'' Garp ask boringly. '' Ah no, you see. I care people lives, especially innocent people, you know im a good person, Hahaha..'' Adam said boasting himself. '' Cough.. Talk to the point..'' Garp said embarassedly '' This.. wait. I forget.. Oh yes, I heard there was many missing children in New World..'' Adam said seriously. Garp look at everyone and giving an expression telling that he doesnt know, only after looking Tsuru who was beside him nod, he reply. Only one person among people here suddenly felt bad. '' This.. Oh yes, there is. And what about that?'' Garp ask confusedly. '' I think i know where the missing children is, i heard that there was a madman who is expert on chemical weapons of mass direction, wait what was his name.. I forget, oh yes Caesar Clown.. Currently he was back to Punk Hazzard, and doing experiment toward the children he kidnapped. He is trying to turning the children into a giant soldiers. Im telling you because i cant go there yet, maybe you can take a trip and save them. You are a Marines right, hahahahaha'' Adam said seriously then laugh. Everyone face change hearing Caesar doing experiment with the many missing children. Especially the women in the meeting room. Woman has tendacy to be a mother, so they were really angry. '' This.. Why should i beleve you? '' Garp ask after looking at Sengoku words on the paper. '' Why? Words from the strongest man in the world is very trustful, hahahaha..'' Adam said laughing. '' You kid.. What else?'' Garp ask. '' Oh yes, i heard the highest official from the G-5 base was a spy in the Marines, his identity is actually one of your Shichibukai, Donquixote Pirates elite officers, he spent more than ten years and becoming a Vice Admiral, Vergo his name, if i remember clearly.'' Adam word detonated the meeting room. Tsuru beside Garp smartly directly hung up the Transponder Snail in Garp left hand after everyone who were near the man who was being talked to move away from the tall, light-skinned, lean , yet muscular man with short dark hair, a beard, sideburns, and sunglasses. '' You..All.. Believe him more..? Onigumo, Doberman..'' Vergo face changed with his sad expression. '' Vergo. Stay still, accept the investigation.'' Sengoku said calmly. Vergo directly use his brain full capacity, and tried to figure how to proof his innocence or escape. After spending a moment thinking, Vergo quickly stood from his chair, use Shave with Armament Haki covering his full body. Seing Vergo fall to the ground, many of the Vice Admiral here directly held his body. '' Vergo, you also handle the missing children cases, dont tell me you were the one covering them.'' '' Damn it, i work for many years ! Even god wont found it ! '' Vergo roar furiously. He himself know how horror the torture in the Marines to make people talk. So he directly admit it. '' Yes, god maybe wont found it. But Adam knows, maybe he was god?'' Sengoku joke. '' Shut him up, directly Impel Down lvl 6. Disclose the news, dont let Doflamingo know. Kuzan, go to Punk Hazard. Kill on the spot if Caesar didnt surrender.That clown is a madman..'' Sengoku said helplessly. '' Umm.. Yes bring the medical team more, save the children..'' Sengoku said quickly after seeing the women in the room glaring at him. Purururu~~ Garp Transponder Snail sound again, everyone turn their face toward Garp again. Including the people who was holding down Vergo. '' quickly shut him up ! '' Sengoku said. '' Answer it Garp.'' Sengoku said. '' HAHAHAHA OLD MAN, why you hang up? '' Adam voice was heard again. '' Cough i was shocked by your news, and accidentaly hung up. What else?'' Garp said embarassedly '' What else? Ahh.. This.. I just ask why you hang up, you see its my first time using a Transponder Snail, i feel excited. HAHAHAH ~'' Adam said truthfully. The people in the room turn black on their faces hearing Adam words. '' You.. Okay i hung up then.'' Garp said embarassedly '' Wait. Wait.. I found Kaido Devil Fruit floating on the sea when i sail. Did the Marines need it? Maybe there will be another Admiral appear in the Marines.. HAHAHAHAHA !!~'' Adam ask suddenly. Everyone in the room face changed. '' Free?'' Garp ask shamelessly. '' Free? Old man, what are you thinking. I now have a bounty in my head, my money will keep decreasing because i cant exchange the bounty anymore. So sad..'' Adam said with his grin and not sad expression. '' You...200 million..'' Garp said gritting his teeth after looking at two fingers of Sengoku.. '' You kidding old man? '' Adam ask, with a blank face on the Transponder Snail. '' I mean 2 billion..'' Garp said wiping the sweat on his forehead after seing the angry Sengoku written words. '' Hmm,.......'' '' 3 billion..'' Garp said again.. '' Hmmm..'' Adam kept humming... '' You little devil.. Do you want to sell or not?'' Garp ask angrily. '' HAHAHAH, actually i just want to show off, ill find a Cabin Boy on my ship and train him well. It will be fun if someday after a big fight ill say; Even the Cabin Boy cant defeat., go retire or hide in the corner.. HAHAHAHHAHAHA-` Adam voice stop after Garp directly hung up angrily. '' What?'' Garp said looking around still angry. '' Cough.. Okay Kuzan you go, Momonga you escort Vergo to Impel Down, remember, dont be known.'' Sengoku said. '' Yes...'' Kuzan reply lazily. '' Yes !'' Vice Admiral Momonga reply seriously. After Kuzan, Vice Admiral with unconsious Vergo left, Sengoku look everyone seriously. '' So, who wants to monitor that kid?'' Sengoku ask. '' Let me Fleet Admiral Sengoku..'' A woman with dark red pupil, a curly black hair that is tied back volunteer. '' Gion.. You'' Tsuru words were interupted. '' Sister Tsuru, its boring keeping training and staying here, let me go.'' Gion said seriously, with pleading eyes. '' Monitor, not approach. Okay Gion, you were responsible to report his situation then. Dismiss..'' Sengoku said waving at everyone helplessly. Only Garp left in the meeting room. '' Sengoku, ill go back to East Blue. I think that kid will make trouble for us.'' Garp said embarassedly. '' You.. No need, let Gion go, even though i told her not approach. Im sure she will go approach him.'' Sengoku said with a smile. '' You, are you pairing them? Tsuru will angry to you. Hahahahh~ '' Garp laugh. '' That Adam is not a bad person, we all can see it, but he likes to make trouble for them..'' Sengoku said shaking his head helplessly. '' Im interested with the Cabin Boy, a Cabin Boy with Kaido''s Devil Fruit, then what about the other crew? You see, he is also very good being an instructor..'' Garp said interestedly. '' Yes, with him mastering the Six Powers, the people on his ship will all be very strong if he gave them time to practice.. Bastard, mentioning the Six Powers, you Garp, making me more headache.'' Sengoku said helplessly. '' HAHAHAHAHA'' Garp did not care Sengoku ugly face and laugh. ... Adam who was leisurely laying on the Sunbed at the frontside of the Flybridge of his yacht, look at the quite Transponder Snail beside him. '' HAHAHA, that old man is angry.'' Adam laugh . '' Its bit boring sailing alone. Especially at Calm Belt, Hey.. Dont ! Or die !!!!'' Adam said suddenly using his Conqueror''s Haki looking toward below his yacht. The Sea King who wants to attack the ship above him suddenly stagnance and run quickly. '' Bastard, who is that person in the ship. Making me so scared.'' The sea king talks. '' Hahhaa that bastard is me, dare you come near my ship. Ill cook you.'' Adam voice was heard in the sea king ears. The Sea King felt very horrified and quickly swim away from Adam''s ship. '' Im talking to you all. You didnt feel the Excalibur in my hand? You want to taste it??'' Adam talk loudly towards the many ferocious Sea King who is trying to attack him. '' Its him, the human 4 days ago we met. Who has the ''Voice of All Things''..'' A Sea King remind everyone. '' Is it? But why do i feel the Excalibur with him? '' A Sea King ask. '' Because it was picked up by me.. '' Adam said standing on the bow holding the Excalibur with his two hands raising toward the sky and inserting his Conqueror''s Haki toward it. A humming sound was spread from the Excalibur, making the nearby Sea Kings tremble. They quickly run away far from Adam''s ship and behave. Yes, the information that was integrated in Adam''s mind when he pick up the sword before was this. Adam can insert his Conqueror''s Haki toward his sword, and can directly make other''s loyal to him or anyone else, from animals, sea kings, other creatues. Yes, including human and other races. But Adam havent tried it yet, only just now to scared the Sea Kings. Adam doesnt like to force someone else, but if there is someone who is really big headed, Adam doesnt mind making the other party surrender, and can accept any order from him. That means, losing his mind. Chapter 32 - Beauty, come and have a drink? In two days, Adam finally cross the Calm Belt with his yacht, during this boring time. Adam is fishing, while the fish he caught was directly cook by him. Tasting the result of his own Cooking level.99 which can the food cooked taste highly pleasing and great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e or delight, Adam almost cant stop eating. Right now Adam is laying on the Sunbed on the front side of the Flybridge leisurely thinking of Nami. '' Nami, im coming here to pick you up.. Where are you? '' Adam talk to himself thinking Nami sad experience and beautiful smile. Since boarding the ship, Adam keep using his Observation Haki covering 100m around the ship, to prepare bad situation appear to the ship. Adam suddenly saw infront of him in his sight, because it was too far, Adam can only see it as a small black thing. Adam increase the range of his Observation Haki and saw what the situation in distance was. Adam directly sit straight, and very excited. What Adam saw was a slim young woman of average height with orange hair and brown eyes. Adam first time seeing her can concluded that she was very attractive and very beautiful. Currently she was wearing a tight red tanktop revealing her navel, with a tight white knee length jeans. She is actually looking at this side peeking with her telescope. Adam can see that she was bitting her lower lip hesitating wheter to approach the ship, or move away. But Adam knows, that with her character, looking at the unique shaped ship, she can see that it was very luxurious. A smile appear on Adam face, when she change the sail and head toward here with her wooden boat with has a sail and a small cabin on it. Adam currently ship is heading toward north, while she was from the west, Adam went to the Wheelhouse, lower the speed of the yacht. And wait calmly, on the west port side deck from the Lower Main Deck, and leaning on the rail with his handsome posture. Finally, Adam can already saw Nami with his sight, and wave his hand shout loudly. '' Hey beauty, would you like to get on board and have a drink??'' Adam shout. Nami look at the handsome man with only wearing his casual short pants with a star fish pattern, and didnt see anyone else. Trying to invite herself to the ship. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and Nami immidiately try to value Adam.. Well, a unique ship with a bit luxury, a single person, Nami concluded it was a rich man, and then Nami''s eyes became ''$_$'' '' Thanks for the compliment, as a beautiful lady, ofcourse the gentlemen''s invitation will certainly agree to your invitation.'' Nami said with her beautiful smile. Adam knows well with her character, but Adam tried to play along. '' Then i will stop the ship, you sail behind the ship and tie your boat there..'' Adam said pressing the wireless button in his hand stoping the ship engine. Then Adam walk toward the Lower Deck from his position which was the west port side deck. After stepping down the stairs toward the Lower Deck, and arriving the most back side of the Lower Deck door which was the Beach Club/Garage, Adam opened the door and the Beach Club/Garage was opened, and the door directy lay horizontaly making another wide deck. Adam saw Nami coming toward here, and take the rope she gave to Adam, and tie on the pole of the Lower Deck back side. '' Welcome aboard beautiful lady..'' Adam said with his smile after seing Nami aboard his yacht. '' Your ship is very unique.. Can you show me around?'' Nami then wrapped her arms around Adam left Arm. Adam look toward Nami who was so bold on his left , with Adam height 196cm and almost 2meter, and Nami which was 167cm and shorter than him, Adam can directly see the cleavege from her tight white tank top making his throat dry. And Adam also can feel the fullnes of her c.h.e.s.t on his left arm being wrapped by her. Seing the man being attracted to her, Nami smile become more splendid. '' Okay..'' Adam quickly remove his sight and seriously show Nami around his yacht while introducing. '' Wow, its the most luxurious and comfortable ship i ever board.. So, where are we going to sit and have the drink you said? '' Nami said truthfully praising the ship. '' Oh you can choose it, beside drink, are you hungry? I can cook'' Adam said with a smile. '' You can cook?'' Nami ask with doubt in her face. '' Yes, although i didnt look like a chef, but the whole world. My cook is the best.'' Adam said pat his c.h.e.s.t. '' Is it? Then ill wait at the Outdoor Lounge and Pantry on the most back side of the Lower Main Deck'' Nami said with her smile. '' Umm good, you wait then ..'' Adam quickly run toward the Lower Main Deck where the Main Galley with complete set of kitchen utensils are there. Adam bought many ingredients from the Earth Store, and skillfuly cook many type of food. While on the Nami side, she was quickly searching around the place where Adam hide his treasures. But after finding a short time with her ability, she didnt found it. With frustated in her heart, she walk toward the back side of the Lower Main Deck where the Outdoor Lounge and Pantry was, 15 minutes later, Nami look at the many types of food on the table, the beautiful decoration and the aroma which was very strong making her cant wait. ''Well, i look down on you before, although it looks beautiful and smells good, i dont know how it tastes..'' Nami still said with her strong character. Afterputing the first dish on her mouth, then she was out of control, and most of the food on the table enter Nami''s belly. Adam look at Nami''s satisfied expression, and raise his mouth unconsciously. It doesnt matter you look down on me, but you cant on the food cooked by my Cooking level.99. Its like a toxic, you can say, you wont taste this kind of deliciousness elsewhere. '' This beautiful lady, my name is Adam, what is your name?'' Adam ask with a smile. '' My name is Nami, i dont know what Mister Adam does?'' Nami reply after drink the juice. She felt have heard the name Adam, but she doesnt think it anymore and currently focus on her current target. '' What i does? Hmm, you can say that i am an adventurer, my goal is to sail freely at the sea with many of my beautiful wives..'' Adam said seriously with his grin. '' Adventurer, what is that?'' Nami ask '' Adventureres are people who sail freely on the sea, taste different kinds of cuisine, and finding treasures.'' Adam said. '' Isnt that just a pirate?'' Nami said with a little disappointment. '' No, No, Pirates are group of people who rob and kill, and compares with Adventurers. Adventurers are for the purpose of adventurer. We will not rob or bully others.'' Adam shook his head and explain. '' Oh, thats the case. Im sorry Mr. Adam.'' Adam look at Nami who smile again and felt a sigh of relief. It seemed that he need to inittialy obtained Nami''s favor. Well, keep up the good work. '' Since Mr. Adam is an adventurer, isnt rich?'' Nami said and ask again, with her eyes turning to ''$_$'' '' Umm.'' Adam rubbed his nose involuntarily. In order to get on Nami and board the ship, Adam show off. '' Ofcourse, very rich.'' Adam said. Nami suddenly become more enthusiastic and her body got close to Adam. '' So, why did Mr. Adam invite me to come up?'' Nami ask with her playful smile. Looking at Nami''s acting, and body close to him, looking at the fullnes of her c.h.e.s.t, Adam throat was very dry. '' I see you are so beautiful, i want you to join my family and be my wife !!'' Adam directly said his purpose. Oh its bad, this is over. Adam thought to himself. However, Nami didnt care at all, instead she seats on Adam''s t.h.i.g.h, grabbing the tank top on her right c.h.e.s.t and very slowly showing her white skin and fullnes, but soon stop. '' I hate it , but if you really like me, give me 20 million berries to proof it.'' Nami said after stopping her moves. '' Ahh??'' Adam awake. Then remember Nami character which love money very much. Thinking about her experience finding 100 million to buy the village, Adam take out his blue sky denim jacket, and cover her body slowly who was still sitting on his t.h.i.g.h. Then Adam put his right hand on top of Nami''s head and gently patted her who was still in shock with the jacket that suddenly appear. '' I have a dream, in that dream. I saw a little girl for almost 8 years trying to find 100 million berries to buy her village from an evil pirate. Because of her, i cross the Calm Belt just to look for her. Not long ago, i just cross the Calm Belt and saw her. Looking at her beautiful smile and remembering her sad experience, I invite her to board the ship. I want her to be part of my family, and help her achive her dream which was to draw the world map. Eh.. Dont cry..'' Adam said in gentle way then panic when saw her crying. Nami didnt hear Adam comforting words, and she burried on Adam c.h.e.s.t, and punching him, very hard. Thankfuly, Adam can already control the thougness of his body, or Nami''s hands will hurt.. Adam didnt stop her, and keep patting her head gently, until she stops crying and quickly get up from Adam t.h.i.g.h embarassedly and ask many questions at the same time with curiousity. '' Who are you? Why do you know myself a lot? What do you want?'' Nami ask quickly. '' I told you, Im Adam. I saw you in my dream. What did i want? I want to help you and I want you to be part of my family..'' Adam said truthfully, with only the middle part lie, Adam cant explain that he was an outsider. '' I dont know you.. And i just know you, i cant just join you. And also, i still have my mission left. So if you really want to help me, give me the money to buy the village.'' Nami said calmly. '' You dont know me? I thought i was very famous..'' Adam scratch his head, Adam thought Nami knows him from the start since she look at his appearance. '' Famous?'' Nami look at Adam face carefully. But he still cant remember. The situation felt awkward. Adam take out his Wanted Poster from his Storage Ring, and give it to Nami. '' Here is me.. '' Adam said with his right hand toward Nami holding the rolled Wanted Poster. '' This.. You..'' Nami said droping the Wanted Poster on her hand after confirming it, then she steps back. '' This.. Nami, am i that scary?'' Adam felt really sad.. '' This.. You are Adam ! '' Devil King '' Adam ! The one who caught 3611 pirates at Sabaody with a total of 7.2 billion berries, kill one of the Four Emperor with the bounty of 4.6 billion berries. You pick up the Legendary Excalibur. Releasing and saving more than 10.000 slaves, Currently your bounty was 9.2 billion berries.. !'' Nami said shockedly, but with still a little fear on her face. '' I havent kill and rob inoccent people. Im wanted just because im threat to the World Government. Im not that scary.. Dont give me that face.. It really make me sad.'' Adam said turning his head and said weekly. Yes, Nami didnt heard any bad report of him on the newspaper, and mostly he kill bad people and saves more than 10.000 slaves. From the start of the meeting, she can also feel the man infront of her have no hostility towards her. A good, cheerful and mostly handsome man. '' You, what are you coming here to East Blue from Paradise?'' Nami ask after calming herself and ask calmly. Chapter 33 - Nami good feelings. After hearing Nami calming down, Adam turn his head and look at her eyes and said seriously. '' I told you already before, i come to see you, and help you. And invite you to join my family, sail freely on the sea, and help you achieve your dream. I wont force you though, even you dont want to join and be part of my family, i will still help you..'' Adam said with a smile. Nami look at Adam smile and kind face. She sigh and said weekly. '' You are very rich.. If you want to help me, give me 25 million berries, i will buy the village back.'' Adam can feel that Nami was too serious finding the money to buy her village, looking at her firm eyes. Adam can feel that his words will not be listened. So Adam gave her the money. '' Nami.. You.. Okay, but i will deliver you there. '' Adam said with a wave 25 million berries appear on the table. Looking at the many berries appear on the table, Nami expression change very fast from the week to very enthusiastic. '' Wow.. Thank you ! This is real money.. How did you do that? '' Nami ask with still her excited expression after confirming it was real money. '' Umm... Its a secret.. Only becoming part of my family can knew..'' Adam sait with a grin. '' Stingy !'' Nami said putting her tounge out of her mouth, making her very cute. '' Nami, you are very cute..'' Adam said truthfully without any shame. '' Ofcourse.. '' Nami said try to carry the money, but Adam help her. Seing Nami walk to the back side of the Lower Deck which was her boat located, Adam follow.her. After putting the money on the cabin of Nami''s boat. Adam look at Nami who is ready to tie the boat, but Adam stop him. '' What are you doing, i told you i will deliver you there.'' Adam said with a bit angry making her stop. Adam hold the bow of Nami''s boat with his hand, easily pick the whole boat, and drag to the garage. After that, Adam held Nami hand and pull gently the still shock Nami inside, and close the door of the garage. Then Adam went inside Nami''s boat, went to the small table where her Navigation tools are, pick them all up and walk toward the Wheelhouse. '' Nami.. Come..'' Adam gently call her. '' Wait, where are you taking my stuff.'' Nami chase Adam quickly who already far. Adam arrive at the Wheelhouse which was on the Upper Main Deck, and put Nami''s navigation tools on the table not too far. Seeing Nami arrive, Adam teach her in a clear and simple way to operate the ship. '' Thats it? Very easy !!! Give it to me..'' Nami patted her c.h.e.s.t, but the two round thing shake with the impact of her patting her c.h.e.s.t. But Nami caught it, she didnt mind it before, but now she was also a bit shame with two red clouds appear on her cheek. '' Cough, then i will leave it to you.. If you cant control the sail this simple, you can retire as a navigator. Haha.. '' Adam said then leave Nami alone at the Wheelhouse. While Adam directly open the door on the side, and back to his best spot, which was the Sunben at the front side of the Flybridge and lay leisurely. Adam felt excited right now but didnt show it on his face. Adam can feel the good feelings from Nami, just hoping her board the ship next, join to be part of his family, accompany him sail the sea and enter Grand Line, then Adam next to pick up was Nico Robin. '' Robin.. wait for me..'' Adam thought. Adam relax himself closing his eyes, and keep opening his Observation Haki 100m around the ship, but didnt use it on Nami, just the area 100m outside of the ship. Its not good too peek on someone, especialy the people who Adam wants to have her always good favor toward him, although she cant detect it. '' Umm. Adam.. This.. The legendary Excalibur?'' Adam knows Nami is coming, even without his Observation Haki, but his Immesurable Sense which was one of his abilities still telling somone is coming, even Adam was on his relax state. '' Yes..'' Adam said opening his eyes and sit. Adam knows that if Nami comes here, then that means she already set the sail automaticaly. '' I can feel the majestic and ancient atmosphere from it.. What will happened if i touch it and try to pick it up?'' Nami ask with interest and nervous while squatting infront of the Excalibur beside Adam. '' What will happened? Nothing harm will happened to you, and you can pick it up. '' Adam said with a grin, because Rayleigh and Shakuyaku has tried to pick it with curiousity too. '' This. Then ill try..'' Nami right hand move toward the hilt, and try to pick up very hard, but fail making her fall forward. But Adam quickly appear behind her and hold her waist. Adam lower part directly touch Nami''s b.u.t.t covered with tight knee-length jeans she wears. Looking at the embarassing position. The situation was awkward, after seing Nami release her hand from the hilt, Adam pick her up and stabilize her figure. Then the scene fell into silence. Adam then lay back with his side looking at the sea on the Sunbed. '' Adam, i will look more around on the ship. '' Nami said then quickly walk leaving the front side of the Flybridge. Nami situation right now was also very shameful, because of Adam kindness, maybe because with his handsome face too. She felt very embarassed, after calming her self. She then really look around the ship. Because Nami was currently wearing a tight red tank top with her navel showing. Adam remembering the thin and smoothness of her skin, makes him felt very good. Adam right now felt very happy. She can see that Nami didnt angry and only embarassed. Work hard Adam ! Adam cheer himself. At this time Nami was at the Lower Main Deck , after passing through the door of the Ante Room, she arrived at the biggest room, which was the Owner''s Suite, there were two huge bathroom, two huge wardrobe. Before, she have not come here yet, because in hurry. Now she look shocked at the luxury and huge bedroom. Then with curiousity, she open the wardrobe. What inside was all Adam clothes, which Adam bough in the Earth Store in 2 days sailing boring time beside fisihing. Ofcourse all the clothes were expensive and comfortable. After confirming that the clothes were all not used, Nami concluded that this clothes were for someone else. Looking at the size of these clothes, Nami can feel that it was for herself. With curiousity, she pick one and put infront of her and a post infront the huge mirror. '' This.. My size? Did she bought these all for me? If its true, the size is really the same with me..'' Nami talk to herself embarassedly, then after closing the door. Rolling down the curtain of the window which show the sea view. Nami quickly undressed and try the clothe she just pick up. Adam buy the women clothes just to prepare for the future if Nami''s board the ship. Because Adam was a hard fan of One Piece, he even remember his favourite character body measurements. Nami measurement was Bust 95cm, Waist 55 cm and H.i.p.s 85 cm. Nami when first set sail was when she was 18 years old, currently she was 17. After calculating, Adam directly pick the clothes with a very little bit smaller in size. Nami who is currently looking at herself in the mirror is very satisfied, because the clothes were very fit with her figure. With the beautiful clothes she wears, Nami pose a lot infront of the huge mirror. After that she undressed and carefully put back the clothes to the wardrobe. Then Nami roam around again around the ship. She concluded that the ship was not too luxurious, but was very comfortable. Night fall, somewhere on the East Blue seas, a ship was full of light making people from far can see the bright of the ship on the dark night. '' Nami.. You can use the front side bedroom in the Lower Main Deck, ill prepare for dinner. Yes theres also women clothes there, if you like it you can use it..'' Adam said rubbing his nose talking to Nami who were busy with her Navigation tools at the Wheelhouse. '' Dinner?? Ok good..'' Nami hearing Dinner, remembering the taste highly pleasing and great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e or delight Adam cooks eyes lit up. Adam first prepare the salad, put on the table for Nami''s waiting for the dinner cooked. Then Adam continue make many types of food for dinner, even if Nami does not eat too much, Adam will finish eat and wont waste it. 15 minutes later. Adam finally cook all the food, lower the brightness in the Dinning Area a bit, light some candles, prepare a good wine and waits for Nami. 5 minutes later, Adam saw Nami coming. Currently she wears the clothes Adam remember he bought. Which was a yellow short mini dress in with long sleeves. Looking at the fit dress on her body, Adam nod with satisfied. '' You look beautiful, Nami. '' Adam stood up from his seat, prepare Nami seat in gentleman way while praising her. '' Hmm.. Ofcourse.. '' Nami said giving her proud look. '' Hahaha, good. Lets eat..'' Because the food were too delicious, beside keeping praising the food, Adam and Nami didnt talk other topics. After Adam wash all the dishes, Adam went back to lay on the Sunbed at the front side of the Flybridge, but saw Nami sitting there with her legs sideways with pillows covering her t.h.i.g.hs. '' Nami, its cold outside. Here take this..'' Adam take out a blanket and gave to Nami and sits beside her. '' Hmm thanks..'' Nami already get used a bit with Adam taking out things out of nowhere, but theres still curiousity. Adam with his legs straight and both hands on his back of his head looking at the night sky kept silence, the atmosphere was also felt silence. Only the sounds of waves and the blow of the winds. '' Adam, i am not stupid. I know Arlong that evil very much. Even i can bought back the village, he will do something to take back the village. Especially my talent in drawing maps and finding money for him.'' Nami said weekly while covering herself with the blanket, with her two knee on her chin. '' I did not say you are stupid..'' Adam said embarassedly. '' You dont say it, but i know why you deliver me there, you were scared something unexpected happened, but because you dont want to make me feel down, you did not say it.'' Nami said '' Hmm. You can say that..'' Adam calmly said. '' Then, if something unexpected happend, you will help me right?'' Nami look at Adam with hope in her face. '' Ofcourse.. You where one many reason why i sail, i will try my best to help you '' Adam said with a grin. '' Thank you.. If Arlong really promise, i hope you will stop him too. I dont want to saw him bullying other people after leaving my village. '' Nami said with her hate expression. '' Hahaha ofcourse.. Even he promise you, i will still stop him and revenge for you.'' Adam said laughing. '' This, you said i was one of the many reasons you sail on the sea, whats the other?'' Nami ask with interest. '' Oh, inviting others people, helping their dreams, adventures, see many wonderful and shocked scenes, tasting many cuisenes, and cultures, help many people, eradicating the pirates, overthrow the World Government, and finally be the ''Emperor of the World''.'' Adam said after sitting straight and stroke the Excalibur on his t.h.i.g.hs. '' Overthrow the World Government? Why? They are good people..'' Nami asked confusedly. '' You are just looking at his fake side, the real side is more terrible than Pirates Nami.. With them controling the newspaper, they disclose many of their evil doings, destroying a country, sinking an island, killing civilians, slavery, many more. They bla..bla..bla..bla..'' Adam talk a lot telling the Dark Side of the World Government. Chapter 34 - Cocoyashi Village Nami didnt talk and just look at Adam shockedly while covering her mouth. '' My dream is World Peace. I will be the ''Emperor of the World'', and try my best to cure this decaying world.'' Adam said seriously looking at the moon and the stars above him. '' Your dream is too great. I hope you can do it.. '' Nami said after calming down. '' Ofcourse, you will see it by yourself. You will follow me right? Hehehe'' Adam turned his head and look at Nami face with his grinning face. Nami didnt answer and just sit there with her chin on her knees. The scene fell silence again, until Nami stood up and said to Adam with her smile. '' I will go sleep. Thank you for today Adam..'' Nami said with gratitude. '' Dont mind, goodnight Nami..'' Adam reply with his grin. '' Goodnight Adam..'' Nami said taking off the the blanket covering her body and giving back to Adam. And she walk back to the deck. '' Hmm.. Its very hard to invite her..'' Adam thought silently and lay on his back with his two hands behind the back of his head looking at the night sky.. The next morning, after a healthy breakfast, Adam can feel Nami and himself feeling were not like strangers anymore. But still there will be some awkward and embarased scenes. These 2 days, Adam also talk a lot about the Grand Line to Nami, and also teach her some knowledge about Navigation. Adam Navigating was level.99, and he can teach Nami easily. 5km outside the Conomi Islands '' Adam, you wait here.. Ill buy back the village..'' Nami said boarding her boat after being taken out by Adam from the garage. '' Nami.. you.. Let me go with you..'' Adam said helplessly. '' Shut up ! Ill go alone. He is a fish-man with 10 times stronger than human !'' Nami said with her cold face. '' Okay.'' Adam nod helplessly, i think Nami forget she ask for help before. Or because it was too horror Arlong Pirates in her heart that she enter the current state. Adam stood there until Adam can see with his Observation Haki, Nami landed safely at Conami Islands. And he take out his small side waist bag, go pick the two Transponder Snail on his room and put it in. Adam then put his left hand on the deck on his feet, and put the 40m yacht on his Storage Ring, the reason Adam didnt use bigger yacht was because of the Storage Ring too. The space inside was only 50m in width, 50m in length, 50m in height, with a total of 125000 cubic meters. The creature is a giant sea cow, a big round nose with a gold nose ring, cow-esque face and horns, green spots throughout his body, and also his seal-like structure. Momoo, Adam knows he was the pet of Arlong Pirates. The fish-man on top of Momoo, was an octopus fish-man, officer of the Arlong Pirates and member of the Sun Pirates before that. Being an octopush fish-man, has eight appendages( six arms and two legs) and an octopus-like face. He has pink skin and grey hair styled with five spikes. He has a muscular build and has suction cups on his six arms, which he can use to cling on to walls. A tatto in the shape of a sun on his forehead, which is to represent that he was a part of the Sun Pirates. Hatchan was his name, a well acquainted with Rayleigh and Shakuyaku. '' Hey human, do you saw a ship here before?'' Hatchan ask kindly scartching his head. '' This, i dont. Why?'' Adam ask '' Ohh, maybe if the ship was here, i was trying to let them go far away from this sea. Because it is dangerous here, thankfuly i was on today patrol. But i think i saw it wrong, theres no ship. Hahaha'' Hatchan said embarassedly. Adam knew that Hatchan was a kind fish-man, and with his not very intelligent can be asily duped. '' Hatchan, because you knew Old Man Rayleigh and Miss Shakuyaku. I will give you a chance.. First, you go run as far away from here and never come back, you can go achieve your dream to open a takoyaki store. Second, you stay here, get imprisoned at Impel Down together with the other Arlong Pirates. '' ''My name is Adam, i have a 9.2 billion berries ony my head. 4 days ago if you read the newspaper, you can see my news. I kill Kaido on of the Four Emperor. Right now, i give you a chance, Stop associate with the Arlong Pirates, and go. Or stay, to be with them imprisoned at Impel Down.'' Adam said seriously. Hatchan look at Adam carefuly, wearing unbottoned blue denim jacket with white t shirt beneth, sky blue jeans with green casual shoes. And a sword on his right hand being held on the hild with the blade on his right shoulder. '' You.. Yes i saw you in the newspaper.. Devil King !! '' Hatchan face turn scared and shock, including Momoo below him. '' So what did you choose? '' Adam ask calmly. '' Will you kill them all?'' Hatchan ask nervously. '' No, Ill give them to the Marines.'' Adam said seriously. '' Okay..'' Hatchan said dejected '' Moooo'' Momoo said scaredly. '' You go to Moo.. If you dont want appear on my plate for dinner.'' Adam said scaring him. '' Goodbye.. Lets go Momoo..'' Hatchan pat Momoo head. Momoo felt relieved and quickly dive back to the sea and hurriedly swim away from Conomi Islands. Adam step up higher in the sky toward above the Conami Islands, and secretly follow Nami. Conomi Islands is an island in East Blue with at least twenty village, the islands were very peaceful until the Arlong Pirates landed at Cocoyashi Village, and rule the entire islands almost 8 year. Nami is walking with her big bag behind her toward her village, Cocoyashi Village. She greet everyone with her smile, but actually her heart was very hurt. Everyone look at her with cold face, but actually they was also helpless, they know very well Nami doings for the past year, stealing money from the pirates outside the island to buy back the village. '' Why should them look with their cold face?'' Adam confused with the villages behaviour. People heart were really strange Adam thought to himself. Nami keep walking until arrive not too far outside the village, where there were the place she lives with her sister Nojiko. The house she lives have a Tangerine Grove on its yard. Currently, Nami can see an average-sized young woman with light blue hair and tanned skin on the grove. Her right arm and c.h.e.s.t are heavily tattooed . Adam knows that the tatto was a gesture of sympathy and condolence towards Nami, who was ashamed of her tattoo of Arlong Pirates''s Jolly Roger. '' Nojiko !! Im back !!'' Nami said cheerfuly '' Nami !! Hungry? Let me cook.'' Nojiko on the groove said excitedly while wiping the sweat on her forehead. '' No no ! Come with me..'' Nami said and pull Nojiko hand excitedly and went inside. Adam who is standing still high in the sky using his Observation Haki, peek and erect his ears. '' Nojiko.. I have the money to buy back the village !'' Nami said after both of them sits on the chair. '' Is it? You have tried hard..'' Nojiko hug Nami who suddenly cried.. '' HUAAAA.. '' Nami cried for a long time in Nojiko arms. After a long time, Nami wipe her tears on her face and stop crying. '' So what are you going to do now?'' Nojiko ask '' Im going to Arlong Park, and tell him to get the money here.'' Nami said standing up and head toward the door. '' Becareful Nami !'' Nojiko said with care. '' Umm..'' Nami nodded and walk with big steps toward Arlong Park. Adam sigh in his heart, and keep following above quietly. Nami arrive behind a tall building located on the coastline, near the ocean, where the ppol on the outside was linked to the outer seas, with a pair of steel gates that kept it closed. The building itself was overall resembled Sabaody Park. '' Nami.. You are back.. hahaha..'' A fish-man laugh with his cold face near the door. '' Yeah. Open the door, '' Nami reply with her cold face. '' HAHAHA okay..'' the fish-man quickly open the huge door. Inside the Arlong Park, many fish-man were busy with their doings. While a large, muscular, light blue saw-shark fish-man whose most distinctive trait is his saw-shaped nose sitting on a huge chair of his own throne. Seing the door opened, everyone look toward it. When they saw Nami, they greet her with their cruel and ugly smiles. '' Haha Nami, you are back. Hows your harvest this time? '' Arlong the fish-man who sit on the chair ask '' I come here to take your promise. I have 100 million berries to buy back the village, now go quickly take the money in my place. '' Nami said with cold face. '' Is it?'' Arlong eyes lit up, for a moment the scene was silence '' Then, ill go take it this noon. Congratuliations Nami.. Hahahaha '' Arlong said making a smiling expression. '' Okay. I will wait at my place.'' Nami said then she turns and went out of the Arlong Park. After seing Nami out of the Arlong Park, arlong face show an evil and cruel smile then he picks up the Transponder Snail on the table not too far from him. '' Chi chi chi chi... What Arlong?'' A unique laugh was heard. '' Oh.. Go to Nami''s place, she have the 100 million berries to bought back the village, we both take half each. What do you say?'' Arlong said wickedly '' Is it? Then ill go there now. Chi.. Chi.. Chi.. Chi..'' Captain Nezumi Marines from the 16th branch said and hang up. Adam who heard all their conversation shake his head, and follow Nami again who was going back to her place. 3 hours later, a marine ship stop on the port of Cocoyashi Village, hundreds of soldiers land lead by a man with whiskers on his face, and a rat ears attached to his marine cap. His name was Captain Nezumi. All the people in the village quickly hide from them and dont dare to appear on their sight. The Marines that should protect the people was actually make many people scared toward them. A man wearing a sherrif suit turn ugly seing the marines heading toward Nami''s house. He quickly take the weapons he hide and follow the marines quitely behind. The other people looking at Genzo their village sherrif also then take many things to be used as weapon and follow Genzo. Adam look at this scene and just keep looking at it quitely. Chapter 35 - Nezumi Death. The Marines arrive at Nami house, and Captain Nezumi shout. '' Is Nami here??'' Nezumi shout loud. '' What are you doing here?'' Nami open the door and stepped out of the house after seeing the Marines infront of her, and she can see that many the villagers behind with their weapons. '' You are the thief Nami, according to information, you stole a lot of pirates treasures, and now the government wants to requistion them.'' Nezumi said with his ugly smile. '' Im from Arlong Pirates, arent you afraid of their revenge?'' Nami face turned cold and said threatening. '' Hmm ! Soldiers search !!'' Nezumi ignore her and order his soldiers behind him '' Stop it for me !!!'' Instantly, Nami pulled a stick from her cleavage and hit the Marines wanted to search, and Nojiko who just went out of the house too help Nami. '' Ignore them, keep searching..'' Nezumi said and smiled disdainfuly. '' Stop !! '' Genzo shout angrily, and try to help Nami. The other villagers follow Genzo who ran toward the Marines also shout angril but suddenly all stop. '' Aim !!'' Nezumi said to his soldiers. Then the marines all line up and aim their guns toward the villagers. Looking at the situation was tense, Adam come. '' Stop.'' Adam words were heard by everyone. Adam use his Conqueror''s Haki toward all the Marines, making them fall on the ground with heavy pressure, but still awake. '' Adam !!'' Nami shout at Adam with tears. '' Dont cry Nami, ill solve them..'' Adam said to Nami who sits on the ground crying and wipeng her tears on her face. Adam then turn to look at Nezumi and the other hundreds soldiers looking at him with their scared and horrified expression. '' Who told you to come here? '' Adam ask calmly, but his words was heard by everyone. '' Im Captain Nezumi from the 16th branch !! You dare to move towards me?'' Nezumi raise his head with his body still fall on the ground being pressed by Adam''s Conqueror''s Haki. ''Ahhh !!!'' Nezumi look at his right arm that was cut from his shoulders and shout in pain and horrified expression. '' I ask, who told you to come here?'' Adam ask again using his Sword Domain. With the sword still being held by his right hand, and the blade on his right shoulder. '' Arlong ! He tell me she has already collected 100 million berries, and let me take it and divided in half !'' Nezumi said quickly then shouting in pain again. '' Shut up !!! '' Adam said calmly, making Nezumi shut up. '' Arlong !!!!'' Nami shout angrily sitting on the ground, she take a small knife from her waist and tried to stab her right shoulder where Arlong tattoo located was, but Adam quickly stop her and throw the knife. '' Im here, Nami..'' Adam said gently. '' Adam !! Help me..'' Nami look up and tears start flowing again, making Adam really angry. '' Okay, stay here..'' Adam take off his unbuttoned blue denim jacket and put on Nami shoulders. Adam then look at Nezumi and many Marines still laying on their stomach awake looking at him with their horrified expression on the ground because of the heavy pressure from Adam''s Conqueror''s Haki that havent been removed. Adam take out Garp Transponder Snail from the small side waist bag and call Garp. '' Little Devil, what do you want?'' Garp voice was heard. '' Old man Garp, Captain Nezumi from the 16th branch in the East Blue, colluded with Arlong Pirates which was rulling more than 20 villages in Conomi Islands almost 8 years, every month the villagers need to pay 50.000 berries for children, while 100.000 for a.d.u.l.t, or death will be their fate. And Nezumi accept half of it, many people have died because of this. Currently, Nezumi and his soldiers were infront of me. What should i do?'' '' Evidence?'' Garp ask seriously. '' Stop asking evidence with me old man Garp. You can ask someone trustfull to investigate, now, what should i do toward this person?'' '' Kill that person on the spot, while the soldiers let them. Ill sent people there.'' Garp said angrily. '' Yes old man garp, Cocoyashi Village is ONE OF MY WOMeN hometown. If the World Government dare to do something toward here, ill directly destroy Mariejoa..'' Adam said seriously. '' You !!!'' A voice beside Garp was heard. '' Oh, who is this? Sengoku? Relax, i say Mariejoa, not Marine Headquarter, but if the Marines move, hmmph.. Bye old man Garp..'' Adam hung up the Transponder Snail. Everyone hearing the conversation was shocked, they heard Adam mention ''Garp'' and ''Sengoku'', especially the marines currently on the ground were very scared, some even piss on their pants. '' Dont kill m-'' Nezumi shout loud with his body shivering. Adam didnt listen to him, and use his Sword Domain directly and cut his head. Then Adam use his Conqueror''s Haki and stun all the other marines. Insert the Excalibur on the ground, Adam take out the plasma rope from his Storage Ring, and quickly tied them all tightly. Patted his hand, pick the Excalibur back and look at Nami who is already in silence in Nojiko arms looking at him with shame. '' Im going to Arlong next. You want to come or stay here, your choice..'' Adam said to Nami gently patted her hair and walk towards Arlong Park with the path opened by the villagers who is being onlookers since Adam come. Garp as usual was eating his rice crackers, in Sengoku room. Until his Transponder Snail heard, making Sengoku look up and Garp stop eating his Rice Crackers. After knowing a Marine abusing his rank, and colluded with pirates. Making many death to more than 20 villagers, Garp directly said to kill Nezumi on the spot. Then, Garp and Sengoku heard Adam''s mention her woman hometown, and giving a threat to the World Government, making Sengoku furious and be found by Adam. '' What are you going to do Sengoku?'' Garp ask calmly. '' Build a small base for Marines at the Conomi Islands, to erase the shame of the previous bastards, if something happened to his woman hometown attacked by pirates, what will he do to the Marines not there?'' Sengoku said helplessly. '' Hahahaha, damn it. We two like becoming his subordinate..'' Garp said laughing hard. Sengoku didnt answer Garp, and directly use the Transponder Snail on his table and order someone to handle the things in Conomi Islands very carefuly. Chapter 36 - The destroyed Arlong Pirates. Nami look at Adam''s back, and stay still until Nojiko tease her. '' MY WOMAN.. interesting.. My Nami secretly find a strong and handsome man for herself outside..'' Nojiko said with her playfull smile. '' He says '' ONE OF MY WOMEN'', but he doesnt have any.. Does that mean he wants to find many woman for himself?'' Nami ask angrily gritting her teeth looking at Nojiko.. '' Nami, i know that man. Adam, with 9.2 billion berries on his head. A very strong man, and also care about you. From the newspaper he was a good person, you can see from his kind face. Very strong and very handsome, many women will line up.. but he choose you, im so envious, or should i approach him?'' Nojiko said with a smirk. '' NOOO !'' Nami stoodup and quickly chase Adam. '' Adam.. wait for me...'' Nami run with her smile. Looking at Nami smile, Nojiko and everyone on the scene was very happy. '' Cough.. What should we do with them? '' Genzo after covering Nezumi headless body, and point toward the many Marines tied up. '' They all felt unconcsious i think..'' Someone said. '' My hands were itchy, can i beat them?'' Someone ask '' Go, but dont make them die. I heard that man mention Garp and Sengoku. From what i know, Garp he mention was the Vice Admiral from Marine Headquarters, the strongest marine and the hero of the marines. While Sengoku is the Fleet Admiral from Marine Headquarters, the highest rank in Marines. Lets keep quite about this. It will be troublesome for they, if many people knows that man talk with them'' Genzo said to everyone. '' I didnt hear it, anybody here im sure noones heard it..'' someone said. '' Yes.. Oh we can beat him? Then me first'' '' Me too, My hands was very itchy..'' BAG.. BUG.. BAG.. BUIG.. Adam currently walk leisurely toward Arlong Park, with Nami besides him keep looking at Adam face making Adam embarassed. '' Okay, what is it Nami?? I know that im very handsome.. But can you stop looking?'' Adam said narcistic with a grin on his face. '' You.. How many woman do you have???'' Nami ask calmly, but Adam can see the jealous on her eyes and voice. '' Im still single, you will be my first woman..'' Adam said domineeringly, and held Nami left palm and wrapped with his fingers interwined with hers. '' Youu.. Who are going to be your woman..'' Nami turn her face down embarassedly and try to unlock her palm from Adam''s. After once trying and fail, Nami just tightly held Adam warm hands with her left palm and fingers. '' Being my woman can make you wont age, and young forever..'' Adam said turning to look at Nami with his grin. '' What do you mean?'' Nami ask confusedly.. ''Im a bit special Nami, i have a buff on my body. Becoming my woman will be young forever. And their cultivation speed 50 times.'' Adam said seriously. '' Young forever? Cultivation speed 50 times?'' Nami ask more confusedly. '' Young forever that means you wont age, and keep your young body, including face and figure. While the cultivation speed 50 times means is, for an example, you train swordsman ship for 1 year, that means its equal to 50 year, you workout your body for 1 day, but equals to 50 days. Dont think you will be ugly with bulry figure because of the muscle, because with the anti-aging effect, it will keep your body still beautiful.'' Adam said explaining. '' I wont force you to be my woman, if you dont want to i will still help you achieve your dream..'' Adam said releasing his hands from Nami, and patted her head gently. Nami kept having her head down embarassedly. She like being patted on her head very much with Adam warm hands. Right now she was thinking about the anti-aging and cultivation speed 50 times on her head, until Adam wakes her up. '' Its here..'' Adam look at the huge door of Arlong Park. '' Arlong Pirates !! Im coming !!!'' Adam shout out loud, then Adam kick the huge door directly. Boom !!! Arlong Pirates inside were hearing someone coming calling them, but then a loud sound was heard which was the huge door flying and stop until it hits a wall, and a huge sound, sounded again. Boom !!! '' Who !!!!'' Everyone said looking toward the door with different expression. '' Its me. Adam.'' Adam said walk in and said leisurely. '' You ? Ohh Nami, so you found out? Then you bring a helper?'' Arlong ask calmly ignoring Adam. '' Why did you ignore me? '' Adam said who suddenly stand beside Arlong. Arlong turn his head and look at Adam shockedly, then he pick up the shark tooth-shaped sword beside him and hack toward Adam.. '' Adam! Becarefull !!'' Nami shout in horror. Adam keep standing there, left hand on his pocket, right hand helding the Excalibur, with the blade on his right shoulder. Crack !!!!! Everyone look in disbelieve, the huge shark tooth-shaped sword were destroy to pieces after hitting Adam head from the top. Nami, Nojiko, Genzo and the villagers who come to watch also shocked. '' Weak..'' Adam said calmly, but his words were heard by everyone on the scene. Arlong trying to get off his nose from Adam grip with his hands keep attacking Adam arm. Seing Arlong already above him with his head down, Adam held his nose and slam it to the ground on his left side where he stand, making the ground shakes and a deep pit. And then pick up him again by his nose and slam to the ground on his right side. BOOM! BOOM ! BOOM ! BOOM ! After slamming Arlong to the ground for 8 times. Making sure Arlong bones were broken but still alive, Adam break his nose. Then step both Arlong hands until the bones heard by the everyone. Arlong body twitch when his nose and hands bones were broken. Confirming Arlong wont wake long from his injury, Adam raise his hand toward the other fish-man who all on their shocked state and nailed on the ground forget to run. A golden lights flickered from Adam green pupil, and a powerful momentum broke out in a mere second. Soon, those kidnapping gangs all fainted, with vegetative state when they woke up. Soon, many fish-man foam appear on their mouth, with their eyes turned white, and all slowly fell one by one.. Adam pick Arlong leg, drag and put it infront of Nami. '' Nami, what are you going to do him. Its your choice'' Adam said calmly. Nami stared angrily with tears on her face, pick up a sword on the ground not too far from her. And with trembling hands aim the sword toward Arlong head. '' Bellemere.. i..i..'' Nami drop the sword and pierce the ground beside Arlong head then cry hystericaly. '' HUAAAAA.....'' Nami sits on the ground crying, Nojiko quickly run towards Nami and put her in her arms. '' i know you wont kill him, you have a good heart, Nami. Thats how i like you very much.'' Adam thought in his heart with a smile on his face. Adam take out the plasma rope which has many stocks on his Storage Ring, tie all the unconscious fish-man tightly. After tying them all, Adam take out the cigartte he has long not touched, take one out, ignite it then inhale comfortably. '' Uncle Genzo, this will handle to you.. Later the Marines will come taking the corrupt Marines before and these pirates..'' Adam said looking at Genzo who is very calm. '' Yes, thank you young man..'' Genzo said with gratitude, everyone also awake then look at Adam with gratitude. Only Nami and Nojiko still on the ground calming themselves. '' HAHAHAHA GOOD, THEN SHOULD WE HAVE A FESTIVE???'' Adam shout loud cheerfuly. '' Festive !! '' '' Yes ! We need to celebrate !'' '' Go ! Lets prepare !'' '' Its been a long time !!! Finally Arlong Pirates were gone !!'' Everyone said excitedly with tears on their eyes. Looking at everyone happy faces, Adam pick the tied fish-man which was bundled together and throw out the Arlong Park. Then Adam quickly disappear and appear again with many money and berries and put them on the ground. '' Nami, get out of here'' Adam said to Nami. '' What are you going to do?'' Nami ask confusedly. '' Ofcourse, destroy this place.. Everyone move out..'' Adam said kindly to everyone.. '' You dont need to, its-'' Nami words were intterupted by Adam. '' Hey this place is nightmare for you, ill destroy it. '' Adam said swingging the Excalibur in his right hand from the top right side then top left side in x style. A green ''Flying Slash Attack'' appear in x-shaped and easily cut the Arlong Park building into four pieces. '' HAHAHA, lets prepare the festive in the village..'' Adam said to everyone waving excitedly. '' GOOD.. lets go..'' Soon, Adam left here with everyone and went back to the village. '' You. Tell the other villages, let them come. Ill prepare the festive for more than 20 villages'' Adam said pointing to young man, then patted his c.h.e.s.t reasuring everyone. '' GOOD !'' The young man with his friends run quickly with full enthusiasm heading toward many other villages. Arriving at the village, Adam take out the many foods and drinks for festive from the System Space, looking at the many foods and drinks, everyone was shocked. '' Come, prepare the table, chairs and the bonfire.!! HAHAHAHA !1'' Adam said waking everyone.. In a hurry, the villager in Cocoyashi Village was in jubilcation. Numerous people come from other villages join the festive after hearing Arlong was defeated. People ran to the street and danced happily.They kept yelling and venting their joy. Adam was warmly entertained by the villagers. The villagers kept toasting to Adam. Thankfuly, Adam cant drunk and have no dizzy and vomiting, but his heart was happy, and keep toasting with others. Adam went to the stage to sing or play with his Musician level.99. Adam also performed a huge cooking show for everyone with his Cooking level.99, which was highly praised by many of the villagers. '' Adam is a good man, you have to catch it.'' Nojiko watched the happy Adam with the villagers. '' Nojiko, what did you say.. I dint like him..'' Nami face was red. '' Really? Then this sister going to start'' Nojiko give Nami her playfull smile. '' Dont !'' Nami exclaimed suddenly but after looking Nojiko playful smile, her face become more red and said embarassedly. '' Nojiko.. Hate you..'' Chapter 37 - Nami joins '' Well, I wont grab my cute Nami''s man..'' Nojiko waver her hand high. '' Hum, who are you going to grab, i dont have it..'' Namii said while keep peeking at Adam, and her face suddenly shy again. '' I want to see bellemere..'' Nami said suddenly with her smile. '' Good. Lets go, '' Nojiko nodded. Genzo also follow after looking at Nami and Nojiko went to Bellemere graveyard. At the top of the hill, there is a tomb there near the cliff, and theres the sea infront of it. This were Bellemere, Nami and Nojiko adopted mother. Nami, Nojiko and Genzo come to the grave. After Nami talking what happened today, and who help her and the villagers. She turned to look at Nojiko her sister, and Genzo the one she cares most from the other villagers. '' Nojiko, Genzo. Do you think that if Bellemere was alive, that she would stop me to go sailing with him?'' Nami ask . " How could she allow her precious daughter to be with a p-" Gen words is interrupted by Nojiko " Nope, she would not! But if she did, would you do as you''re told?" Nojiko answer and ask back to Nami. " Nope! Not at all !" Nami reply with her small tounge out. Nojiko and Genzo look at each other and smile. Nami turn to look at Bellemere''s grave with a gentle smile. '' Heey!! Nami !!'' '' Adam, why are you here?'' Nami ask excitedly holding Adam''s hand. '' Im here for you.'' Adam look at Nami, toucher head and smiled softly. '' Well, you come with me.'' Nami pulled Adam to Belmere''s grave. '' Bellemere, this is Adam. Adam, this is my mother'' Nami introduce them both. Adam solemnly salute to Bellemere''s grave. '' Bellemere, im going to sea with Adam in the future. You see if Adam is very good to me, he cook very delicious and very powerful, defeating Arlong can protect me very well....'' Nami looked at Bellemere''s grave gently and said softly. Adam, Nojiko and Genzo listened to Nami''s remarks, telling herself, telling Adam, telling Cocoyashi Village, telling the hardsh.i.p.s these years, Adam stood quietly listening. Suddenly a gust of wind blew and the leaves rustled as if responding to Nami. Adam can vaguely saw a blury figue infront of Nami, Adam face turned shock. Feeling being looked, the blury figure look at Adam, Adam can see the blury figure smile towards him and dissipate. '' Adam.. What happened?'' Nami ask confusedly. Nojiko and Genzo look toward Adam shock expression. '' Ah... Nothing..'' Adam said shaking his head, telling them will only make Nami more sad. Nami, Nojiko and Genzo look at Adam raising their eyebrows. '' Well, lets go to the banquet..'' Nami stood up and said to the three people around her with a smile. '' Ok!'' The four returned to the village and continue the banquet. Nami went to the doctor halfway, to change the Arlong tattoo to an orange and a windmill. After the banquet was done till almost midnight, Adam lay on his back on the Sunbed front side of the Flybridge of his yacht which was already being taken out and park at the port of Cocoyashi Village. Nami went to sleep with Nojiko on her home while preparing her luggage too. Adam look at the cliff in distance, where Genzo sits infront of Bellemere grave drinking. Adam knows he was waiting for someone. " Bellemere.. your daughters have grown up to be fine, strong women.. It almost feels like i''m seeing you again, when i look at your daughters... From now on, all of us will do our best, to live life to the fullest.. Because our freedom came at the cost of so many lives, we have to live our lives to the fullest for their sake. We have to laugh and smile until our very cheeks hurt..!!" Genzo talks alone while pooring wine to Bellemere grave. '' Mister Genzo..'' Adam said appear not too far behind Genzo. '' You are here, sit down and come have a drink with me..'' Genzo said without looking back. Adam nodded, sat down beside Genzo and picked up the bottle of wine he bought before from the Earth Store and drank. The scene felt silence until Genzo talk first. '' Boy,Nami is going to sea with you. If you take Nami''s smile later, i will kill you, although im sure i cant, but i will not bless you too !'' Genzo said seriously turning to look at Adam. '' I will never !'' Adam said seriously. '' Do you understand!?'' Genzo suddenly shouted '' I understand !!!'' Adam nodded and responded loudly too. After that, Genzo fell asleep while drunk. Adam helplessly carry him and give to someone still somber in the village. Then Adam went to the ship and start to buy tools for carpenting. Adam went to the Flybridge, which was above the Upper Main Deck. There was a huge Sundeck Seating Area on the middle side of the Flybridge, the back side was a huge Hot Tub with a small Outdoor Lounge. On the front side was a Foredeck Sunbed, Foredeck Seating Area, and on the right and left of the front side of the Flybridge was the fore side deck which was connected with the Upper Main Deck. Currently, Adam was going to build a small garden for Nami''s tangerine tree. After a quick decision, Adam choose on the most back side of the Flybridge deck, which was the place for the Outdoor Lounge behind the Hot Tub. There are still two Outdoor Lounge on the Upper Main Deck and the Lower Main Deck. After buying the tools for carpenting and renovating, Adam also bought the parts available on the Earth Store the best and most expensive one. Like the woods for the pot, etc. Ding ! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the ''Shipwright'' Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] ''Shipwright? It should be Carpenter right? Or maybe because it was on the ship, interesting, what Water 7 shipwrights, infront of me they are nothing.. Hahahahah..'' Adam said directly upgrade the level to level.99 - Shipwright level.99(-) - Able to design, construct, and/or repair any kind or type of sh.i.p.s. ... The next day, Adam and the villagers brought Nami''s luggage Nami''s tangerine tree, and then waited for Nami''s arrival. '' WHAT!? She''s leaving all her money behind? All 100 million berries?'' Genzo ask to Nojiko '' She''s not taking any of her money with her? But she risker her life to save up that much...'' one of the villages said. '' She said it''s fine, since she can always steal more.. I told her to take a little bit at least, but she wouldn''t hear of it. You know how she is.'' Nojiko reply them. '' That fool... Its us who should be trying to make things up to her after all she did..!'' Genzo said. Adam look infront to Nami in the distance.. '' SET SAIL !!!!! '' Nami shouts " Huh? " the people in the port look back. What they saw is she running toward the port. Adam waiting on the ship rail smile, went to the wheelhouse and turn on the engine. The ship start to leave the port slowly, Adam back to the rail waiting for Nami. '' Dont tell me... She''s planning to leave without letting us say even a word of thanks or goodbye..!? '' Genzo look at the running Nami. '' What... '' The villagers said. Nami keep running toward the port with her head low and silent. '' Nami!! STOP !! '' '' Atleast let us thank you for all you have done! '' The people on the port talk.. '' AHH! THEY ARE TAKING OFF !! BUT WE HAVENT THANKED HIM YET!! ADAM-SAN!! The vilaggers shout to the Adam''s steel ship which they called. Adam just smile waving goodbye toward them. '' NAMI! WAIT ! I CANT ALLOW YOU TO LEAVE THIS WAY!'' Genzo said trying to block Nami who is running fast between the people on the port and start to jump high to the ship. '' NAMIII !! '' '' NAACHAANN!! '' The people on the port shout with their shock face looking the Nami who jump to the ship. '' Damn it should not be like this.. The ship speed is too fast, Nami jump wont catch up'' Adam shaking his head helplessly and appear in the air infront of Nami and catch her. After catching Nami, Adam and Nami landed on the deck. '' Whattt ! '' The people on the deck with their shocked face.. Then Nami held the hem of his shirt and raise it. Wallets start to drop to the deck.. '' WHA!? MY WALLET IS GONE!? '' '' MINE TOO! '' '' ME TOO! '' '' SAME HERE! '' '' MINE AS WELL! '' The people on the port start searching their wallets on their body. '' TAKE CARE, EVERYONE ! <3 '' Nami grin looking back the stunned people on the port with a berries on her hand. '' YOU..'' Genzo said.. '' YOU ROTTEN LITTLE THIEF!!!! '' The people on the port shout out loud with their angry face. '' HAHAHAHAHA " Adam just laugh '' COME BACK ANYTIME YOUI WANT, YOU HEAR!" '' BE SURE TO STAY SAFE ! '' '' WE HAVE SO MUCH TO THANK YOU ALL FOR! '' The people on the port doesnt angry anymore and says their blessings and worry''s. '' I''am off, Bellemere'' Nami look at the people on the port waving goodbye . '' HEY ! ADAM!!! DONT FORGET ABOUT OUR PROMISE!! '' Genzo shout to Adam reminding him. Adam respon with a thumbs up. '' GOODBYE EVERYONE !! I''LL BE OFF NOW !! '' Nami shouts out loud with her big smile !! Chapter 38 - Nami bloods. '' What promise do you made with Genzo? '' Nami ask turned to look at Adam after picking up the wallets and purse from the villagers '' Nothing, Genzo blessing you to be my woman..'' Adam smirk and said. '' Nonsense ! Genzo is not my father..'' Nami flushed and said angrily. '' Really? I dont think so.'' Adam said. '' You..'' '' Well, Nami is cute when she is shy..'' Adam teased. '' Hateful, stop !! '' On the deck, Adam and Nami chase and run. ... Adam talk with Nami about their destination, after a healthy breakfast. '' So Nami, where are we going next? '' Adam ask. '' Hmm. Logouetown. The last stop before going to Grand Line. With the speed of our ship, we will arrive in 3 days.. Are you sure with only the two of us? Not finding someone else? '' Nami reply and ask. Adam thought about the other main characters, and decided to let Luffy take them. '' Yes. With two of us is enough.. You see your husband, is the strongest man in the world. You dont need to worry.. '' Adam said patted his c.h.e.s.t shamelessly. '' Whos your husband..'' Nami said flushedly.. Then Nami start busy do her mapping, and Ship''s log at the Wheelhouse. While Adam renovate the Captain Cabin which was right side behind the Wheelhouse. '' Theres to much room, so i will renovate it for your working station.. How''s that? '' Adam ask Nami . '' Umm. Okay..'' Nami nodded excitedly. Adam spent until short time, renovate the Captain Cabin to a Workroom for Nami''s.. '' How? Is there anything missing?'' Adam ask to Nami who stood at the door. '' Hmm. The bathroom is removed, change to treasure room..'' Nami said pointing Adam. '' Treasure room? Good..'' Then Adam start to renovate the bathroom into a Treasure Room. With Adam speed and Shipwright level.99 all was done fast. '' What else Nami??'' Adam ask again. '' Hmm. Just now was right side of the frontside of the Upper Main Deck, now the left side, this Upper Crew Office, Upper Pantry. Change it to the Survey Room. After that, here.. The middle side of the Upper Main Deck, where the Sky Lounge is. Its taking space too much, make it half for the Lounge, the other half for Library..'' Nami said pointing to Adam seriously. Adam keep listening and nodding. Then he patted his c.h.e.s.t and start to work.. The work was done at lunchtime, then after a good lunch with Nami, Adam ask again. '' What else Nami?'' '' The dinning area here at the Lower Main Deck is enough, Upper Dining Area at the backside of the Upper Main Deck renovate to outdoor gym..'' '' The Lower Main Deck is enough, no need to renovate.. But the Lower Deck, 2 Guest Bedroom, each with their small Bathroom on the right and left of the middle side of the Lower Deck, change their twin bed into a queen size bed.'' '' 4 bedroom is enough. 1 the Owner''s Suite at the front side of the Lower Main Deck, 2 Medium-sized Bedroom, each with their small Bathroom on the right and left of the middle side of the Lower Deck. And the last one was the Huge-sized Bedroom on the back side of the middle side of the Lower Deck near the Engine Room.'' '' If you are not looking too much people, its enough only for 4 bedroom. Ofcourse, the Owner''s suite was mine.. Right??'' Nami said looking at Adam smiling. '' Yes.. Yes.. Ofcourse !!'' Adam said seriously. '' Hmm, yours or mine all the same, we will sleep on the same bed soon..'' Adam said in low voice.. '' What did you say?'' Nami ask a bit angry.. '' No no.. Ill start working..'' Adam said hurriedly away.. Everthing was done until evening comes and time for dinner. '' Adam, you go to my room, after cleaning this dishes, and clean yourself.. Theres some still need to renovate in my bedroom.'' Nami said calmly, but her heart was full of shame. '' Ohh.. Okay..'' Adam said while still eating his dinner with enthusiasm. After taking a bath in the Huge-sized bedroom located at the Lower Deck, Adam went upstars toward the Lower Main Deck, passing through the Mid Guest Lobby, enter the Ante Room, and knock on the Owner''s Suite door. '' Nami.. Open the door.'' Adam said. The door was opened, and what Adam saw was Nami wearing a short black translucent lace nightgown, showing Nami hourglass figure on her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. Adam look at the huge two round on her c.h.e.s.t with her red laced bra gulping, then slowly move his eyes below, where Nami wears a red laced thong. For a moment Adam was shocked, and then slowly move his eyes to look at Nami face. '' Nice looking?'' Nami ask with her smile. '' Then, come in..'' Nami said giving the way. Adam keep secretly glancing at Nami while walking. Then the door was closed by Nami, after thah she quickly push Adam toward the bed and sits on Adam l.a.p while looking at him below. '' Nami.. What do you want to do..'' Adam face was embarassed. '' Im not your wife?'' Nami asked sadly. '' Ahh...'' Nami shout after Adam quickly switch his position, sitting on Nami''s knees, holding two of her hands upward. Adam look at Nami face below him which was very embarassed and dodging away from Adam eyes. '' Hmm.. Now your shy..'' Adam said and slowly lower his head and toward Nami''s face. When their lips touched, Adam stop helding Nami hands, and Nami''s quickly wrapped Adam''s neck with her hands. While Adam other hands was restless toward Nami''s body.. Adam then went to beside Nami and hug her on his arms. '' Since the first time i met you, i like you and love you. I want you to be my woman..'' Adam said seriously behind Nami''s ears making her itchy. '' Fool.. I love you too..'' Several Minutes later. '' Ouch.. It hurts.. Its too big.'' Nami said with tears on her eyes. '' Sorry, should i pull it out?'' Adam look below him, his younger brother which was cover with blood. And wiping the tear in Nami cheeks. '' No ! Wait.. Wait a bit..'' Nami said calming her self down. Minutes later.. '' Yes.. Harder husband.. Ahh its too deep..'' Nami directly change her pain expression to ecstasy, and m.o.a.n loudly. Looking at Nami below him which was very wild, and the sound of her m.o.a.ns. Adam follow her words. 1 hour later.. Nami look up and meet Adam gaze, remembering what they do earlier. Her face turn red and burried her face in Adam c.h.e.s.t.. '' Again?'' Adam ask. Nami blush like a red apple and didnt talk. Only feeling Adam younger brother waking up again. '' Sine you dont answer, then its your fault.. Nami. I am coming..'' Adam said. The second round start.. 1 hour later.. Adam dressed and look at Nami who is soft in the bed. '' What do you want to eat? '' Adam ask gently '' You beast.. Its my first time...'' Nami said weekly. '' Beast? Hmm, who was the one says keep going..'' Adam said jokingly. '' Go !! A cup of milk, and the food you decide..'' Nami answer quickly, and cover herself with the quilt. '' Ok my wife, wait a minute..'' Adam then went to the Main Galley on the Lower Main Deck and start cook. 5 min later. Adam bring the cup of milk and a fried rice. Looking at Nami trying to get up, Adam hurriedly stop her. '' Dont get up, i will feed you..'' Looking at Adam gentle side, Nami nodded happily. '' Ahhh'' Adam feed the fried rice to Nami''s mouth. Looking the happy face of Nami, Adam cant help but crazy. '' Adam, what happened?'' Nami look at Adam who was happily looking at Nami. '' Nami, you are beautiful.'' Adam said looking straight to Nami''s eyes. '' What are you saying..'' Nami flushed and said embarassedly. '' Really you are very beautiful. '' Adam said taking out a tissue out from his Storage Ring, and wiped Nami''s mouth. Chapter 39 - Revealing Identity. '' Can you tell me now? '' Nami look at Adam kindly. Adam put the plate that was finished to the table on the side, and cuddle with Nami on the bed. '' Im not a person of this world, i come from different world.. I lost my parents when im still 8 years old, then i spend time studying hard to be a scientiest, and a professor in only at the age of 21.. In my world, im very rich, and have a huge fame. But actualy im lonely and bored. Then a so called god invite me to go to different world and give me a blessing.'' Adam talk calmly, while rubbing Nami''s back. '' What kind of blessing?'' Nami listen seriously and ask curiousity. '' I have something in my mind you can called it '' Invincible System '', the first time i arrive in this world, i got two gift. One was strength, another one was this.'' Adam said raising his left hand showing his Storage Ring . '' I also have the ability to buy anything.'' Adam said. '' Buy anything? '' Nami ask curiousity. '' Yes, in my mind. There are two store, one was this world store, the other was my previous world store. In this world store, only Devil Fruits and Weapons was sold. While my previous world store, there were everything, excluding living things. For an example.'' '' This cabbage i just bought cost 15 berries, the money i put in my Storage Ring was directly gone. This cabbage i bought from my previous world store. The things there were 10 times more cheap than this world, for example the cabbage in this world was 150 berries right? '' Adam said and ask. '' Yes..'' Nami nodded amazingly. '' This ship is also bought from the previous world store. Spending 50 million berries only.'' Adam said. '' What ? Only? Its 50 million !!'' Nami roar angrily. '' Umm Nami, im very rich.. From the 3611 pirates i caught getting 7.2 billion berries and their treasures i got. I still have more than 7 billion berries.'' Adam said awkwardly. '' 7 billion.. billion..'' Nami said in shocked and trembling voice.. '' Where??? Is it here.. '' Nami said quickly take off Adam''s Storage Ring and wears it. '' Yes its inside, but you cant use it. It was already bond to me. This is yours.. '' Adam take out another Storage Ring from the System Space which was a gift from the Invincible System for the first woman. '' Is it? ''Nami take off the Adam''s Storage Ring, and use the other that Adam just gave, and wear it on her left middle finger. '' This.. Amazing.. I can see it in my mind if focus on the ring on my middle finger left hand..'' Nami said amazed '' Hahaha, 50m in width. 50m in length, 50m in height, with a total of 125000 cubic meters. You can even put this ship into the Storage Ring, this ship length is only 40m.'' Adam said. '' This try to put inside, and take it out again..'' Adam said giving the cabbage before. Then Nami with enthusiasm trying to use her Storage Ring. '' Hahaha great.. Its like a bag, but bigger.. '' Nami said happily. '' Yes, but you cant put living beings there.'' Adam said '' Is it? Its okay. Then what''s inside your Storage Ring, husband???'' Nami ask hugging Adam sweetly. Adam wave his left hand, and many things appear. From berries, gold, jewelry, books, carpenting tools, cooking tools, etc,. Nami which was still n.a.k.e.d under the quilt didnt care her appearance, and quickly jump from the bed and touch the gold, jewelry, berries and put it on her Storage Ring. Then she jump back to the bed, cover herself and said to Adam calmly. '' Its too messy, put these back..'' Nami said pointing to many Adam things.. '' Umm..'' Adam said and putting the things back to his Storage Ring, thankfully, he still keeps 1 billion berries on his Storage Ring. Adam went back to the bed, and hug Nami again to his arms. '' You.. you still have many money with you right..'' Nami look at Adam seriously. '' This.. Nami.. I still need it.. To buy things from my previous world, the food supply, the ship fuel, etc,.'' Adam said embarassedly. '' How much..? '' Nami asked smiling. '' 1 billion.'' Adam said truthfully. '' Too much, 100 million is enough, the things you bought in the store is very cheap right.. When its finished, i will give another..'' Nami said seriously looking at Adam eyes. '' Umm..'' Adam nodded weakly. Adam wave the berries appear on the bed. And Nami quickly put in her Storage Ring. '' Im your woman, ill handle all the finance on this family..'' Nami said without shame and look at Adam eyes. '' Yes .. Yes.. My beautiful Nami..'' Adam kiss her face, and Nami didnt stop him. '' So, what else? '' Nami ask. '' Yes, the blessing to my woman. An anti-aging effect, and 50 times cultivation speed. I told you already before..'' Adam said. '' Anti-aging.. Thats mean even i dont hurt and die in accident, i wont die?'' Nami ask with curiousity. '' Yes.. '' Adam nod seriously after asking the system. '' Can the body stills grows? Im still too short, and this one can still be bigger..'' Nami said holding her plump c.h.e.s.t. '' Cough.. The anti-aging will start when you reach 21. So you still can grow..'' Adam said after asking the system with his hand restless on Nami''s round and plump c.h.e.s.t. '' Is it? How about if i start work out? Will the blury muscle appear on my body? '' Nami ask worriedly. '' No.. The anti-aging has the effect to make your body more perfect, there will be no ugly big muscles, but your cells, bones, and other organs will be strengthen.'' Adam explain after hearing the System explaination again. '' 50 time cultivation speed, so 1 day equal to 50 days, 1 year equal to 50 year. Does that mean i can be very strong if i train myself? Hahaha..'' Nami laugh excitedly. '' Ofcourse, with me as your instructor, i will teach you many skills.'' Adam said seriously. '' Hmm good.. Then what else? How do you know me so much? '' Nami asked seriously. '' You are in my dream, when i come to this world, i will have dreams about the people in this world.'' Adam said with lie. Sorry Nami, your husband is selfish. It will be strange too, to tell you that you were actually before was on animation or manga''s.. '' is it? Then.. Tell me, is there any other woman you dreamed of?'' Nami ask hugging Adam tightly. '' Yes.. Not only woman, but also man, and history of this world. I know some information past 20 years, and some future in 3 years later..'' Adam said truthfully. '' I mean, is there any other woman you dreamed of and wants to make them be your woman? '' Nami ask angrily. '' Cough.. Yes.. '' Adam said hugging Nami tightly and look at her eyes. '' I know i cant have you alone. But, please always love me..'' Nami said with tear start gathering on the corner of her face. '' Yes. Thank your for understanding me. Sorry that i was too selfish.'' Adam said erasing the tear on Nami''s corner eyes. '' Umm.. So tell me have you done sinces coming here, i want to know..'' Nami said. '' Okay.. When i come to this world, i appear 10000m at the sky falling down toward the Calm Belt below, thankfuly i have already my strength and survive. Then i met Monkey D. Garp, then i went to Sabaody Archipelago met Rayleigh first mate of Roger Pirates, then bla..bla..bla.. Pick up the excalibur, bla..bla.. bla.. Kill Kaido.. bla.. bla.. bla.. Sail alone to East Blue crossing the Calm Belt to pick you up. And im lucky to meet you quickly just the first day arriving at East Blue. '' Adam tell his days since coming to this world truthfully. '' Grand Line is really terrible.. '' Nami said nervously.. '' Not for us Nami..'' Adam said massaging Nami''s b.u.t.t. '' You.. Dont.. Ahh..'' Nami said NO but then she m.o.a.ns make Adam more excited, then Adam and Nami continue their shameful things until midnight Nami''s fell asleep tiredly. Chapter 40 - Nami’s trainings In the morning, after having bath together and do some shameful things, and a healthy breakfast. Nami and Adam went to the gym located at the backside of the Upper Main Deck. '' To be strong, you need to strengthen your body first, by doing workouts with the complete equipment here..'' Adam point toward many gym equipmnet he bought from the Earth Store. '' Next, when your feel your body is strong enough, ill teach you many skills you can learn easily with the effect of 50 times cultivation speed.'' Adam then show the Six Powers toward Nami. Making her felt incredible. '' This is the Six Powers, which belong to the Marines and World Governments. Next is about Haki, Haki is a mysterious power that is found in every living being in this world. It is not that different from the typical senses. However, most people do not notice it or fail to awaken it. Broadly speaking, there are two types of Haki available to everyone, given the proper training, but there is a third type that only a certain group of ''choosen ones'' are said to possess, its 1 in 1 million in rate.'' Adam show and explain Armament Haki and Observation Haki. '' Whats the other?'' Nami ask curiousity. '' The other is the one i use to the Marines, and make the many fish-man fell unconsicous. Its called the Conqueror''s Haki. It cannot be attained through training. Only people with strong will and ambition usually have this. '' Adam said. Nami nodded seriously. '' The many skills i show is all learn by me to the highest level, Six Powers, Haki, all is the best in the world. Thats how your husband is the strongest person in the world..'' Adam said proudly. '' Okay.. Okay.. Then, now tell me what to do now..'' Nami said quickly. '' Cough.. First you need to workout, and strengthen your body. With 50 times cultivation speed, 1 day workout equivalent to 50 days. You can think how easy it for you, to be one of the strongest person its easy. We will park here for 7 days, then continue our journey to Loguetown. How about that?'' Adam said. '' Okay,..'' Nami nodded seriously. '' You see Nami, you dont need to be strong, i still can protect y-'' Adam words were interrupted. '' No, dont discuss that again. I dont want to be to burden for you..'' Nami said seriously. '' I have 9.2 billion berries on my head, who will disturb us? We just need to sail freely without any worries.'' Adam said helplessly. '' Okay okay, what will happened if you were far from me?'' Nami ask suddenly. '' This.. Okay lets start training. Ill introduce you to these equipments, this all were very high in technology, these things doesnt have in this world. I bought it all from my previous world store. Come, this is a Treadmill, it can be used to run on place, this is the C.h.e.s.t Press Machine design for c.h.e.s.t workouts, this is the bla..bla.. bla..'' Adam show how to use the equipments, and tell Nami what weight she need to carry, what speed, how many times, etc,. '' Remember, even if its tired. You cant stop until i says.. I will be harsh..'' Adam said seriously. '' Umm.. '' Nami nodded seriously. '' Good. Now follow me we will start stretching first. After that run for 10km on the treadmill.'' Adam said then strart streching all full body parts. Looking at Nami wearing only her sports bra and super tight shorts, and serious expression. Adam felt very good. The workout continue until lunchtime and stop. '' How?'' Adam ask Nami who is sweating a lot and very tired sitting on the ground. '' I can feel it in my body, 5 hour training feels like 250 hour training, i dont feel the tiredness, only the strength was feedback towards my body.. its magic..'' Nami said with her happy expressions. '' Yes, if the tiredness was feedback too, it will be very hard.. Thankfully, you dont feel the tiredness and only feel your body stronger. Now you rest for 1 hour then lunch. After lunch, we will continue, again.'' Adam said. '' Again???'' Nami said weakly. '' Yes.. You need to try your best, so that the next journey you wont just spend your time working out too much..'' Adam said seriously. '' Yes..'' 7 days or 1 week soon passed, Nami is currently resting after the night workout. '' 7 days hard workout, equivalent to 350 days. Almost 1 year of workout you have there.'' Nami clench her fist and try to feel her strength in her body.. '' Not yet. Lets continue for one month strengthen my body first, i havent feel nearing the limit yet..'' Nami said to Adam excitedly after jumping towards him and clinging on his neck. '' From my calculation, you need intense training like these continue for 1 year to reach your limit. Day by day increase the weight and time. 1 year equivalent to 50 year intense workout, maybe you already be the strongest woman at Grand Line. '' Adam said '' 1 year is too long, how about 1 month, its equal to 50 month or 4 years. I can feel my self very strong day by day. My body become more s.e.xy, my height increase, I feel excited..'' Nami said still clinging on Adam. '' Hmm. Okay, but 1 month on the ship? You wont be bored? Or we go to Logouetown or somewhere else?'' Adam ask. '' No need, ill continue doing my intense workout while we keep sailing..'' Nami said. '' Im not in hurry, are you? '' Adam said seriously. '' Hmm, im not in hurry too.'' Nami shake her head cutely. '' Then, its better to focus on training. Start sailing when you only needs to learn the Six Powers. '' Adam said seriously. '' Okay, then we should find an island to stay, where should we go?'' Nami ask '' Hmm, i dont know. You pick the place, anywhere can be..'' Adam said. '' Lets just stay here then, i dont mind.. Lets go to bath together..'' Nami said decided and pull Adam . 1 month soon passed with Nami keep doing her intense workout increasing in equipments weight and times, also including cultivate the Six Powers and Observation Haki. In just half month, Adam can see that Nami is already suitable to learn the Six Powers. So the next half month Nami continue her intense workout while cultivate the Six Powers and Observation Haki Because learning Six Powers need more space, Nami and Adam decided to go to unihabitat island. So for the next half month, Nami train in the uninhabited island, while eating and sleaping at the ship park not too far from the shore. '' Shave ! '' '' Yes, need to train more and use more to learn farther in distance and faster.'' Adam said to Nami. '' Moonstep ! '' '' Fingergun ! '' '' Tempest Kick ! '' '' Iron Body ! '' '' Paper Art ! '' Nami keep using the Six Powers until she was tired and rest for a moment and train the Observation Haki with Adam. Currently Adam held a bamboo sword to keep hitting Nami who is closing her eyes and dodging, with her Paper Art and Observation Haki. Yes, Nami have already learn to use Observation Haki, but faster attack still neet to be train harder. Adam can already see that Nami strength can easily defeat Arlong. Just need more a bit combat experience, and she will be the strongest woman in East Blue. '' Iron Body!.'' Nami use Iron Body after seing she fail to catch Adam bamboo sword. Adam bamboo sword landed on Nami arm which was covered with her Iron Body. '' Ok, your Observation Haki is already can easily avoid many attacks, just now i hit you with the strength of a 100million pirates. You still need to learn the Six Powers and the Observation Haki when sailing. The intense workout is your choice wheter to continue or not..'' Adam said smiling. '' Is it? So i cant still fight with a 100 million pirates.. Its okay.. '' Nami said excitedly. '' Yes, your combat experience was not too much. Maybe when we meet pirates when we sail, ill give it them to you..'' Adam said patted her head. '' Umm Okay !! Its been a month, lets start sailing..'' Nami said excitedly and use her Moonstep toward the ship not too far from the shore. Chapter 41 - Koby joins One day has passed since Adam and Nami left the small uninhabited island. Currently Adam and Nami are doing shameful things on the Wheelhouse. Seing Nami sweating, her perfect figure in her shorts and sports bra. Adam cant stand it anymore. " Ahh.. Dont.. Someone can see.." Nami said m.o.a.ning nervously. Adam stop his h.i.p.s. " Ahh.. Dont stop.." Nami m.o.a.n again embarassedly. After the two reach their o.r.g.a.s.m together. Adam carry the tired Nami toward the bathroom, and gently bath her and himself. While eating lunch together, Adam suddenly stop his eating and look toward the distance. " Nami.. A pirates.. Finally.. Lets go.." Adam said excitedly. " Which pirate? " Nami said excitedly too. " Alvida Pirates.. Go, change your clothes. I dont want other people see you in revealing clothes. Dont wear short skirts." Adam said seriously. " Jealous husband.. " Nami said pouted and stood up. Adam slap her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s when she passed him. " Whats wrong me being jealous? Your skirts are too short, when you fight you will be seen. Atleast knee length." Adam said slapping her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s again. " Umm.." Nami giving her tounge out, then she quickly run to change her skirt. On the other side. " Miss Alvida ! Spotted an unique ship south west from us.." a pirate said respectfully. " What kind of ship? A pirate or a merchant? " A tall and very obese woman with long wavy hair and freckles on her cheeks ask while eating. " I think its a pirate. It has a black flag on it, but have no skull. Its strange.." the pirate explain. " Unknown Pirates? Lets attack then ! " Alvida said with disdain. " Good Miss Alvida !! " Then the pirates on the ship start busy sailing toward Adam"s ship. Only one boy in pink hair timidly nervous was closing his presense.. Adam also turn of the engine, and let them come here. Adam turn back to look at Nami who is wearing a white tight t-shirt, and tight pink capri-length pants. " Beautiful !! Dont hurt the pink hair boy on that ship. I will try to invite him to be our Cabin Boy. Becareful " Adam said hugging Nami and Kiss her. " Umm.. " Nami hums embarassedly. The ship was 50 in distance. Nami went to the rail and use her Moonstep toward the ship. The people on the ship was dumbfouded when they saw a beautiful woman stepping on the air coming toward them, and the ship stops. Adam was watching from the rail and prepare for a bad situation. When Nami get on board standing on Alvida Pirate ship rail. She look at everyone excitedly. " Who is the most beautiful woman in this sea?? " Alvida shout loud waking her crew and stare fiercely at Nami. " Ofcourse, its Miss Alvida !! " Everyone said tremblingly. " You all were sick.. Its obvious im the beautiful one ." Nami shaking her head and said proudly. " Everyone !! Kill her !!! " Alvida said angrily and she still on her sit. Looking at everyone coming towards her, Nami calm herself and take out the stick from her waist and lengthen it. Nami easily hit the pirates coming toward her with her stick, while dodging many attacks. Nami attacks with her stick was not bloody at all, but every spot where she hits was fatal. Until everyone was fell, except Alvida who is watching in shock and a pink hair boy. " Your turn. " Nami said in a cool way then she use Shave, and next second appear above Alvida, and hit Alivda head. Boom !! " HAHAHA good job Nami.. " Adam appear beside Nami patted her head. " Ahh.. its too weak.. I want to find treasures.." Nami said embarassedly, then she run toward the cabin leaving Adam and the pink hair boy. The pink hair boy was looking at Adam horrifiedly, and use his finger pointing tremblingly towards Adam face. " You.. Youu.. Devil King !! Adam !!! " the pink hair boy with reading glasses said . " Yeah its me. Whats your name? " Adam ask even though he knows. " My name is Koby.. Im not a pirate here.. I was abducted 1 year ago and become a slave Cabin Boy here.." Koby said nervously. " Whats your dream? " Adam ask calmly. " My dream? I.. i want to be the greatest Marines !! " Koby shouts. " Why? " Adam ask again. " Be.. Because i want to catch bad pirates like Alvida Pirates.." " Without being a marines, you can also catch or defeat bad pirates." Adam said calmly. " This.. Yes.. " Koby said timidly " You are a good person, thats why you want to be Marines and help others right? " Adam ask. " Yes. I dont want other people to be like me, i want all the bad pirates dissapear.." Koby said. " But, you need strength to achieve that. " Adam said pointed Koby important reason. " Yes.." Koby said weekly. " Infront of you, is the strongest person in the world. What should you do? " Adam lean on the rail with his hands hugging himself and looking at Koby calmly. " This.. " Koby look at Adam confusedly 5 minutes later Koby still havent talk. While Nami already stood beside Adam looking at Koby too. " I.. please accept me as your disciple !!! " Koby shout loudly and bow deeply towards Adam. " Hahaha.. Good. From now on, you will be my disciple ! I will tell you what is true justice, and be the greatest marine.. lets go.." Adam patted Koby shoulder, carry Nami like a princess and jump toward his ship 50m in distance. Looking at Adam jumping toward his ship. Koby greet his teeth and jump to the sea and swim toward Adam"s ship. Adam wait calmly Koby who is swimming toward here, while Nami went to her Workroom and look at the things she gets from Alivda ship happily. Looking at Koby who is breathing hard on the deck, Adam nod satisfied. In the future, it can be seen that Koby maybe will be atleast reach Admiral in marines. Adam throw him a towel, to dry himself. Then he show Koby around the ship. Pointing toward the place where the tools for cleaning was, and also show him his medium-sized bedroom at the Lower Deck. " So Koby, how old are you now? Family? " Adam ask in the dinning area continue his eating after warming the food, with Nami too. " 15, I was adopted by a fisherman since born, whe im 6 year old i lost contact with the people who adopted me, then i be a fisherman until i board a wrong ship and forced to be a Cabin Boy on Alvida Pirates." Koby said still with his timid expression. " Relax.. Dont be too timid. We are all good person.. Come eat, before we was eating lunch.." Adam said calmly. " Ye.. Yes.." Koby said nervously and start to eat. Adam then talk about what the dark side of Marine is, and also tell about the World Government. Hearing Adam"s words, Koby was angry toward those people. " Is it true teacher? " Kobi ask in disbelieve " Why should i lie to you, clean this up. Then go to the gym upstairs..." Adam said, stood up and walk upstairs. " Adam doesnt lie, there are many corrupt Marines, some Marines even have many civilians blood on their hands.. So, if you want to chase the justice in your heart, identity doesnt matter. You look at your teacher right now, he have 9.2 billion berries on his head. But did he does bad thing? No, he saves many lives, catch or kill bad pirates, welcome to join the Adam"s Family.." Nami said kindly. " Yes, Thank you very much Nami sister.." Koby said with gratitude.. Nami went to her Workroom, she only spends morning to lunch for her intense workout and cultivate Six Powers . The rest time, she will busy with her drawings, while accompany Adam. Seing Nami gone, Koby directly pick up the dishes carefuly, and wash them carefully. After that, he goes upstairs to meet his teacher at the Gym. Adam look at the excited Koby, and smirk. " To be strong, it needs ambition. Your ambition is to protect the weak and innocent civilians, right? " Adam said standing infront of Koby. " Yes, teacher !! " Koby said seriously. " Push up, till you really feel cant continue." Adam said calmly then sit on the small chair and drink his hot tea. " Yes teacher !! " Koby then start to push up,until 200 push up he stops. Looking at the fallen Koby, Adam said harshly. " Thats it? Your will is too small. Even you feel pain, you should still continue. Actually, people after they felt pain will stop, or there will be dark injury in their body. But your teacher here, knows how to take out the dark injury in your body. So every time the dark injuries on your body already too much, i will help you. It can be said that you can be strong in a quick way not like others, but you need to fight the pain. Remember, without pain, you cant be strong." Adam said righteously. Adam laugh in his heart, he doesnt even feel pain whe he become invincible. " YES TEACHER !!!!! " Koby shout loud and continue to push up with his sore body. Adam nodded secretly, very approve with Koby strong and will and perseverance. " 246.. uhhhh" Koby keep continue while feeling sore on his body, and pain. " 2..9..1 " Pain start to appear everywhere on Koby body. But he stills insist. Nami come and look at Koby worriedly, and ask Adam. " Adam.. its too hard for him?" Nami ask. " No.. Although its cruel. But its the fastest way for him. Today he wont achieve 2000. But tomorrow he will." Adam said to Nami with his low voice. " Why tomorrow he can if today cant? " Nami ask confusedly. " When he fell unconcious because he was too tired and pain, i will use my acupuncture skills. I will keep the strength he recieved today, and erase the weakness and sore of his body. He will wake feeling very fresh the next day he woke up." Adam said. Chapter 42 - Gion Adam with his Doctor level.99 with him, he also master in acupuncture technique. In his mind, there is a method to do it. So even Koby doesnt have the 50 times cultivation speed like Nami, Koby still can quickly raise his strength faster than 2 years like before he promoted to a Rear Admiral. Maybe in half year, Koby already has the strength of Vice Admiral. " 5..5..1" Koby then fell unconscious, but Adam quickly catch him before he fell with his face to the deck. " Ahh..Adam what happened.." Nami said worriedly. " He lose unconscious, right now his body even touch by a feather will pain very much. " Adam said and very gently lay Koby on his back on the ground and spread his legs and arms. " Im going to acupuncture his body. " Adam take out the acupuncture kits. Adam start with one needle inserted to his forehead. Then he insert many needles to Koby body, covering Koby like a Porcupine. " Whats the effect of this Adam? Did he feel pain you insert many needles to him? " Nami ask with curiousity. " Im locking the strength in his body so it wont disappear, then erase some of his dark injury on his body. He will fill very fresh when he wakes up. No, he doesnt feel any pain when i insert these needles to him." Adam said then look at the stopwatch beside him. Seing the stopwatch counting to the exact number Adam needs to wait, Adam quickly pull some needles out of his body. Then a black liquid full of disgusting smell pour out from the Koby pores. " This.. what is this.." Nami said closing her nose. " Its the dark injuries that have been ac.u.mulated for so long inside his body, from toxins, bad cells, virus and other things. This is actually good, you can see his skin becoming more white and feel more smooth, yes actually i need to do this to you. But i just remember, your next after this." Adam said kindly to Nami.. " Whitening and smooth skin!! Quickly my turn!!" Nami said excitedly. Adam look at Koby who was sleeping comfortable and wake him up.. " KOBY!! " Adam tweak his ear and shout. " Yes teacher !! " Koby quickly sits up and said respectfully " Wow, he is full energy again.." Nami said. Koby remember he fell unconscious before, looking around. There is some dark and slimy things on his body, and very smelly. " Teacher, this is?" Koby ask. " You fell unconscious because of too tired and your body cant handle it anymore half an hour ago. Now you clean this mess, and continue the push up, start from zero again." Adam said seriously. " Good teacher !! " Koby quickly went to the Janitor Room to take the cleaning tools. Adam carry Nami in princess and went to their room and enter the bath tub. Gently lay here, Adam start to undress her. " You.. What are you doing.." Nami said embarassedly " It will be dirty later.. Im doing it for you.." Adam said with a smirk. " Ummm." Nami close her eyes embarassedly. After Nami was n.a.k.e.d, Adam start to acupuncture her with new acupuncture kits. " Dont move, it doesnt hurt. When the toxins were all out, you can move.." Adam said to Nami gently. " Umm.." Nami hums. Adam start to acupuncture Nami with the other method, only releasing the toxins on her body. " Why do i feel the toxins in my body was much more than Koby.." Nami said weekly. " You drank alcohol, thats ofcourse, dont move and talk." Adam said gently. After seing all the toxins were out of Nami"s body, Adam undress, turn on the shower. And go inside the bath tub together. " Adam.. No.." No need to describe, Adam and Nami will ofcourse do their shamefull things. After a good bath, Nami look at herself in the huge mirror and shocked. " Is this me? Im so beautiful.." Nami said touching the skin on her body and face. " My wife is always beautiful.." Adam appear behind her and hug her gently. " Next time when we go back to Cocoyashi Village, you need to do this to Nojiko. She will be happy, no woman doesnt like to be beautiful." Nami said happily. " Umm." Adam kiss Nami cheek and leave her alone and went upstairs to meet Koby. " 1671" Koby keep doing his push up. " 1672" Looking at Koby that was still greeting his teeth fighting the soreness and pain in his body. Adam was very satisfied. "2000" Koby said and weekly lay on the ground. Feeling being looked upon, Koby look up and quickly sit straight and greet his teacher in respect. " Teacher.." Koby said respectfully. " How.. Before you 551 push-up you fell unconscious, now 2000 only tired, amazing right? Next rest 15 minutes, and do 2000 sit-ups, rest 15 minutes, 2000 Squats, 15m rest, and last 100km run, do it every day. Fight the pain, if you fell unconscious again, i will help." Adam then sits calmly and drink his hot tea. " YES TEACHER !!" ... 2 days has passed, Koby keep his intense workout, beside eating and sleep for 8 hours. Nami too, continue her workout and Six Power until lunch time. Adam and Nami can already see the Polestar Islands where the Logouetown city located is from the bow. " That Marine ship is huge...." Nami said exclaimed. " That a special ship only for Vice Admirals.. " Adam said. " Vice Admirals.. I still dont have the strength to fight people with that ranks.." Nami said weekly. " Its okay, soon you can even fight with Admirals calmly." Adam said patted Nami head gently " Umm.." Nami said embarassedly and giving a comfortable look. ... Gion, the Vice Admiral from Marine Headquarters who was responsible for monitoring Adam. She cross the Calm Belt, then also went to Conomi Islands to handle the corrupt cases reported directly from the Fleet Admiral. Gion current state is very angry, she lost trace of Adam a month ago, and now stills waiting at Logouetown. She doesnt care about hiding her presense and ship port on the Logouetown, because she know that if Adam saw it, he doesnt care. " Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit !! The sh.i.p.s that was described by some witness appear not too far from the port !!!" A young woman in marine clothes reported quickly without knocking the door. " Finally !! Tell everyone to standby ! Told Captain Smoker too.." Gion said while picking up her Konpira a sword katana type one of the 21 Great Grade Swords, from the table, hang on her waist, pick up her coat hang on the coat rack, wears it. And quickly went to the deck of the ship she park at the port of the Polestar Islands. " HAHAHHAA, Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit.. What are you coming here for? Or you have been looking for me all this time and wait here? " Adam shout with his left hand on his pocket, while his right hand held the Excalibur with the blade on his shoulder. Because the Excalibur has no scabbard, Adam can only carry it on his right hand and put the blade flat on his right shoulder, without any worry hitting his own neck. Currently on the port, there were also many Marines, with a man leading infront, unbottoned Marine jacket, white hair and two cigar on his mouth, beside him was a beautiful female marine in black hair wearing a rectangular glasses and a sword on her waist. Adam know their identity, the man was Captain Smoker, while the other was Tashigi serving under directly Captain Smoker. Everyone hears Adam words, make everyone furious. Especially all the marines on Gion boat which was all female. Female can be said to be easily angry. Looking at many angry eyes looking at him, Adam didnt care. Only care the curiousity of Nami eyes beside him. Gino actually didnt angry too much with Adam, but after hearing Adam words guessing correctly, she quickly take the sword from her waist and swing it toward Adam. Adam look at the "Flying Slash Attack" coming toward him, Adam can feel the strength of it just by looking at it. If he evade, the ship will directly cut into two. So Adam didnt evade but directly appear infront of the "Flying Slash Attack" and swing the Excalibur in his right hand. Adam Excalibur directly touch with the "Flying Slash Attack" a defending sound was not heard, only everyone can see that the attack from the Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit dissipate. Adam stand on the air looking at Gion with his smirk. Looking at Adam smirk face, Gion angrily swing her sword giving many "Flying Slash Attack". Adam still calmly appear infront them, and make them all dissipate. For many times, Gion keep attacking with her "Flying Slash Attack", while Adam just keep on defending and making the attacks dissipate. Everyone felt amazed looking at the fighting from a strong swordsman, even some civilians on town also gather to watch. Nami and Koby also watch with amazed in their faces. But everyone can see, that the handsome man was in upper position, while the female swordsman was tired. " Can you stop defending and attack like a man ! Are you looking down on me? " Gion roar angrily Adam look at the really angry Gion and sigh. Then Adam slowly swing the sword in his right hand toward the sea right beside him. Without any "Flying Slash Attack". Everyone was confused looking at Adam swinging the sword in the other direction, but suddenly they were shocked. Civilians who watch in fun some fell on their b.u.t.t. Nami and Koby also opened their mouth in shock. The Marines fell cold sweat appear on their body. Only Gion face turned more angry after looking at the scene. The sea was divided into two up to far far away in distance, when they look up. The sky was also divided into two in a very long distance. Then the sea on two sides slowly fell and pour like a waterfall towards the middle position. " If i attack, i dont know how you will defend.. We have no grudge between us, why should i attack you?" Adam asked calmly. Adam didnt wait Gion answer and walk calmly on the air, held Nami waist, put the ship on his Storage Ring. Koby who was not too far from Adam looking at the ship he stands disappear, quickly garb Adam leg and hung on it. Adam ignore everyone and quickly go toward the Loguetown. Chapter 43 - Shopping When Adam, Nami and Koby landed on the ground, everyone just give away. " Where are we going? " Adam ask.. " Hmm.. Shopping ofcourse, you must follow me." Nami said cutely. " Okay good. " Adam nodded then turn to look at Koby. " You, Koby.. What did you need, you buy it. Clothes, and other things." Adam said giving Koby 1 million berries. " Okay teacher !! Ill wait on the port later." Koby said nodded and put the money on his bag. " Umm.." Adam hums and with Nami leisurely shopping without any worries. Since Adam landed, the Marines also awake then followed Adam behind not too far. Only one person with short-sleeves pink shirt, with a frilled collar and an open neckline that exposes her cleavage. Below she wears black tight super shorts and black heels. She also possesses a black spider tattoo on her left t.h.i.g.h. Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit her alias, and Gion was her name. Keep the most nearest from Adam and Nami. But Adam and Nami ignore them.. " Nami.. You negotiate too much, you didnt think they still have people to feed? Remember we are not pirates, and we still have very much money.." Adam whisper to Nami kindly. " Oh yes.. Im sorry.." Nami said letting out her tounge cutely.. Then Nami keep buying and buying without negotiate to much with the owner/seller of the shops. But looking at Adam and Nami being followed by many Marines, the price of the things Nami bought was directly drop to the cheapest. Making Adam embarassed and always give a glance behind him with his angry look. Everytime Adam turn to look at the Marines with his angry look, the Marines all trembled. Only Gion keep calm and quite following closely ignoring everything like Nami. After 3 hours of shopping, Nami shopping was finally done. Not only Adam was tired, the Marines following behind also, and shock with Nami shopping enthusiasm. " Lets go to the Market, i need to buy supplies.. " Adam said . " But, you can buy cheaper with that?" Nami said whispering to Adam ear. " Hmm yes, but many foods and ingredients was not there, only can be bought from here or catch and find by yourself.." Adam said whispering back too. " Umm.. Okay.. Lets go.. Maybe Koby already waiting for a long time." Nami said. Then Adam and Nami bought many supplies and ingridients, and all enter Adam"s Storage Ring. Thanking the sellers, Adam walk back to the port with Nami, still with the Marines behind them not too far and Gion following closely. But Adam suddenly stop and look toward a weapon store, and excitedly enter with Nami, followed by Gion too. Adam greet with his kind nod to Ipponmatsu the owner of the shop, ignore his shock expression and walk toward the many dirty cheap swords located in the barrel. " Excalibur.. Excalibur.." Ipponmatsu muttered and keep looking at the Excalibur being held by Adam right hand and the blade on Adam right shoulder. Adam picked the Sandai Kitetsu with his left hand, one of the lowest grade swords among of its predecessor "Kitetsu" Swords. A cursed sword, and was one of many Tenguyama Hitetsu"s creation. Adam can feel the cursed from this sword, but after using a bit of his Conqueror"s Haki, the cursed toward Adam was gone. But the sword was still cursed.. " Sandai Kitetsu.. Interesting.. A green hair male 3 swords swordsman will pick this up someday.." Adam said putting the sword back to the barrel. " Green hair male swordsman?" Ipponmatsu ask. " Umm.." Adam hums and walk out from the store pulling Nami Gion look at the Sandai Kitetsu on the barrel together with many other cheap swords, after a moment giving it a look, she quickly out too. " HAHAHA.. I met him.. The one who will be the "Emperor of the World".. Green hair 3 swords swordsmen.. Ill remember it.. " Ipponmatsu said excitedly and quickly make a note for himself. Adam and Nami arrive at the port looking at Kobi waiting there nervously, surrounded by Marines. Looking at his teacher and Nami"s sister, Kobi felt relief and greet his teacher ignoring the Marines. " Teacher ! You are back.. " Kobi said excitedly. " Umm.." Adam hums, then turn to look Gion behind him " Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit, what is it??" Adam ask confusedly. " I.. I heard you can tell about the Fifth Realm, after someone already reach bottleneck. I want to know.." Gion said embarassedly. " This.. But you havent reach the bottleneck. " Adam said blankly. " I have ! " Gion said gritting her teeth angrily. " No. Sorry to tell you, but a woman cant never reach the bottleneck/late stage of the Fourth Realm.." Adam said calmly. " This.. What do you mean.." Gion ask with shocked. " The limit physical strength of a man and woman is different. Man physical strength is far higher than a woman.." Hearing Adam words, Gion know herself better. Yes, its true. Woman physical strength is far from man, to reach the late stage of the Fourth Realm, you need to reach the human limit phsical strength and can start trying to understand the Fifth Realm. Adam look at the sad expression of Gion and felt wrong. Looking at Nami beside him, Adam can saw the angry expression on Nami"s eyes. " Actually there is a way.." Adam said calmly. Gion look up toward Adam with her expectation expression. " Cough.. Be one of my woman, and i can tell you, thats the only way.." Adam said seriously. " You.." Gion wants to angry, but after looking at Adam serious expression. Gion felt wrong.. " Yes thats the only way.. Haha thats it.. Goodbye Mariness..." Adam felt the cold atmosphere beside him which was from Nami. Seing his teacher picking up Nami"s sister like a princess, Koby quickly prepare. Adam use his moonstep toward not too far from the shore, with Koby clinging on his leg. Adam take out the ship out from his Storage Ring. Walk toward the wheelhouse with still Nami in his arms, turn the engine and quickly sail away from here. Chapter 44 - Reverse Mountain Gion look at Adam who is already on his ship sailing, and remembering Adam words.. Gion suddenly flushed embarassedly and quickly order her soldiers disperse. And she herself went back to her room on her ship, take a quick bath, and tiredly sleep. While Smoker and Tashigi, and his soldiers also disperse. They felt helpless, they know the man is very strong and its useless to chase him. " Koby.. Continue your practice.." Adam said to Koby behind him. " YES TEACHER.." Koby said respectfully. Adam havent drop Nami who was still in his arms, and look toward Nami face which was looking at him calmly. " I love you." Adam said it seriously. " Umm.. I love you too." Nami said calmly. The scene felt silence, and Adam walk toward the Sunbed on the frontside of the Flybridge, and sit with Nami there still in his arms. " Who else? " Nami ask. " What is it.." Adam tried to be confused. " Is she in your dream too?" Nami ask. " No.." Adam shake his head half truth, he really doesnt know much about Gion. " So, what about the other Woman in your dreams. Tell me, even though i can share you. But i want to know about them, and be prepared." Nami said touching Adam cheeks. Adam felt sorry for Nami that he was too selfish.. " Oh we are going to Grand Line now.. Theres a woman that has been running from the Marines and World Goveernment, for almost 20 years since she was 7/8 years old. Her hometown..." Adam tell about Nico Robis past, including the Ohara incident. " She was betrayed many times by people adopting her, she joins many organization to hides herself." Adam also tell her about the people who betrayed her. " Its so pity.. Sister Robin.." Nami said with tear on her face. " Umm.. While keep running and hiding, she dreams to know what the "Void Century" is. She will try to do anything to read a Poneglyphs.." Adam said and explain about the Poneglyphs to Nami. " Do you know where she is? Lets invite her to join us, im sure with you she will be safe and no need to worries to be captured anymore " Nami ask. " Yes, currently she were in Baroque Works, a criminal organization created by one of the Shichibukai, Crocodile. The organization work to take over the Kingdom of Alabasta. They often function as bounty hunters and take down pirates in order to earn more money to aid their operations. These bounty hunters were persuaded under the false goal that Baroque Works" objective was to build an ideal nation and that performing well in the organization meant higher sosial status in said nation. The more important tasks of the agents were to spread lies and rumors in Alabasta about their king, Nefertari Cobra, in order to launch a rebellion againts him. They did this by releasing the illegal substance Dance Powder to cause a drough in the country." " All these missions together led toward the takeover of Alabasta and Crocodile"s ultimate goal, acquiring the Ancient Weapon Pluton this is said to be hidden somewhere in the kingdom. Many of the agents doesnt know the highest leader which was called Mr.0, the identity is actually Crocodile. " " So we now go to Alabasta, save the country, defeat Crocodile and invite Nico Robin to join us.." Adam said . " Good ! Ill go to the Wheelhouse to navigate.." Nami said happily. The ship has been sailing toward for 1 day until reaching the entrance of Grand Line. Currently the weather was so bad, which was raining and the waves raging. " Can this ship be done ? Nami? " Adam look at from the Wheelhouse asking Nami beside him calmly. " Give it to me.. You need to prepared if we hit the ship hit the mountain.. " Nami said spreading her map. " Mountain? " Koby asked, while Adam is calm. " Yes. Exactly i have a hard time believing it myself when i look at the map ! But look ! The Lighf of Guidance which was the lighthouse was directly pointing at Reverse Mountain located here on Red Line." Nami said while showing the map. " Does that mean we have to crash through the mountain? " Koby asked nervously. " No, theres a water way right here." Nami point to the middle of the Reverse Mountain. " A waterway? That crazy ! Even if that waterway really is there, theres no way a ship could climb up a mountain ! " Koby said in disbelieve " But thats what the Map says.." Nami said helplessly. " Yes, we are gonna climb up a mountain with this ship. Interesting ! HAHAHAHHAHA ! " Adam said with enthusiasm.. " Teacher, will it be okay?? " Koby ask worriedly " We have the best Navigator the whole East Blue here with us. Even something happened, ill not let the ship crash.." Adam said seriously. " Adam, you have cross the Calm Belt, why dont we go directly ? " Nami ask " Hmm. For many people Calm Belt is hell because the nest of sea kings. But for me, its nothing. We climb up the Reverse Mountain because it was fun.. " Adam said and pointed infront of him. " Look. The lighthouse is there, the waterway was also there. Lets goo !! To be the Emperor of the World !! " Adam put his hand forward. " To draw the World Map, and adventure !! " Nami put her hands above Adam"s. " I.. i want stop the pirates era !!!! " Koby said putting his hands above Nami"s " Good !! Lets Go !!! " Adam said shouted excitedly " Go !!! " Nami control the wheel nervously, Koby watch beside her. While Adam go to the bow of the ship excitedly. The ship already follow the currents, toward the the waterway. Since the ship were already riding the currents, all need to worry about is steering the wheel properly. Reverse Mountain is a winter island so the currents that hit its edge will tavel down to the bottom of the ea. So if the ship fail to enter the waterway, the ship will crash and get dragged down to the bottom of the sea. " THATS THE RED LINE? ITS HUGE !! I CANT EVEN SEE THE TOP BECAUSE OF THE CLOUDS ! " Koby said in disbelieve " ITS THE ENTRANCE TO THE WATERWAY ! " Nami said and focus her steering skills. " The ocean is really going up a mountain.." Adam said excitedly seing the first time.. Adam believe with Nami skills, surely enough. The ship easily enter the entrance of the waterway and climb up toward the mountain. " We did it !! " Nami said excitedly. " Pheww.. I thought it was dangerous.." Koby wipe the sweat on his forehead " Hahaha, My Nami is the best.. " Adam said hugging her and kissing her cheek. " Ahh.. Dont.. I still need to handle the steering.." Nami said embarassedly " At the very top, the four currents from four Blue"s will merge and climb down to the Grand Line, since we are already riding the currents, all we have to worry about is steering properly.. " Nami said seriously. " Ahahahaha Good.. " Adam said going to the bow standing excitedly " I can see the Grand Line up ahead!!! " Adam said looking at his front " Now all we have to do is go down.. " Nami shout.. " Full Speed !! Nami !! " Adam shout excitedly. " BUOOOOOH !!!!!!! " Adam suddenly felt more excited hearing a whale bellowing. While going down, Adam can already a huge black mountain infront the exit. " A mountain !!! " Nami and Koby said in shock. " No ! Thats a whale !!! " Adam shout excitedly " Adam !! The ship will crash toward that whale !!! " Nami shout " Oh yes.. Laboon !!!!! Go away !!!! I ll tell you where the Rumbar Pirates are !!!! " Adam shout excitedly while using his Voice of All Things . " Hmmm? Rumbar Pirates !! I have been waiting forr so long !! " Rab excitedly said after seeing a ship was going down from the mountain, and Rab quickly give away.. The ship finally exit the waterway and park at the lighthouse nearby. " Is that a whale? So huge... " Nami said after landing on the lighthouse and look at the huge whale who were looking at everyone excitedly. " What happend to his head, it was full of injury.." Koby said in pity.. " Because he was waiting for certain group." A old man in flower head says walking out from the lighthouse. " Who are you? " Nami ask, Adam just look at him calmly.. " Its a common cortesy to introduce yourself before asking others questions you know?? " the old man in flower head said then sit leisurely on his chair. " Oh right.. Sorry about that- " Nami said embarassedly but was interrupted by the old man. " My name is Crocus, the lighthouse keeper of twin capes. Im 70 years old, A gemini, and type AB blood" Crocus said calmly " Youu !! I want to him !! Dont stop me Adam !" Nami said angrily and wants to go forward, but was hug by Adam behind. " Hahaha.. That man is annoying, i already know he will interupt you. He is strong you know, he once was the ship doctor in Roger Pirates.." Adam said laughingly.. " Roger Pirates.." Nami said tremblingly and stop going forward. " Whoahh.." Koby is also shock. " You, Adam right. Btw, 3 days ago, Rayleigh come here from Sabaody to have a chat with me, then he climb the Red Line from here directly toward New World.." Crocus said calmly. " why dont he just climb the Red Line directly from there? Or go from Fisherman Island?" Adam ask dumbfoudedly. " Oh, that person is weird.." Crocus said calmly. " Cough.. Old man, can you tell Laboon story toward both of them.." Adam said pointing toward Nami and Koby. Chapter 45 - Laboon and the Rumbar Pirates " Hmmmmmm.." Crocus still in his chair and looking at Laboon who is showing his head and looking at the twin cape.. " Long ago, while i was minding my business as a lighthouse keeper, a certain group of friendly pirates came down reverse mountain.. And following their ship was a little baby whale, that whale was Laboon.." " It seems that Laboon had accompanied their journey in West Blue, but fearing that Grand Line was too dangerous, they left him behind or so they thought. Normally, island whales are known to swim together in pods, but to Laboon those pirates were his pod members.." " Their ship was damaged when they arrived, so they stayed here for several monts to fix it. I became quite good friends with them during their stay. And so, on the day of the departure, their captain asked me, " Could you please take care of Laboon for 2-3 years? Once we ave sailed around the world, we will come back for him no matter what." Understanding their intent, Laboon waited patiently for them here." " Buooooooooh !!! " Laboon bellowing sadly.. " So thats why he keeps bellowing even today, And bashing himself against the Red Line.. " Nami said weekly. Koby already sobs looking at Laboon sadly, while Adam sit there calmly while igniting his cigarette. " Thats right... Its been over 50 years since then.... He still believes his friends will come back.." Crocus said weekly too. " BUUOOOOHH !!! " Laboon beloowing sadly again.. Nami and Koby shocked hearing the words " 50 years" " But to think its been waiting here for 50 years... Does it still believe its friends will really return? " Koby ask.. " Idiot.. This is the Grand Line.. They promised to be back in 2-3 years, yet theyr still not back afater 50 years.. the answers obvious..." Nami said to Koby " The truth is more cruel, however.." Crocus said suddenly " Those fellows left already. Left from Grand Line, that is, i heard from a reliable source when i search for them while being a doctor in Roger Ship." Crocus said. " W.. what??" Koby ask in disbelieve. " They just left the whale behind? But they would mean they left Grand Line through Calm Belt.. ! " Nami said angrily " Yes.. that is why i do not know wheter they survied or not. But even if they did survive, they would never dare to return here aagain.. A place where the seasons, climate, currents, and winds could not be any more chaotic.. A place where common sense fals to uphold.. That place is this sea, the Grand Line, and it rules with fear over the fain-hearted." Crocus said.. " SO THEY JUST ABANDONED THE WHALE BEHIND? EVEN THOUGH THIS WHALE NEVER DOUBTED THEM, AND HAS BEEN WAITING HERE FOR OVER 50 YEARS. HOW COULD THEY BE SO CRUEL? " Koby shouted angrilly. " If thats the case, then why havent you tried telling the whale the trhuth. This whale can understand human words, right..?? " Nami said and ask. " I have.. i have told him the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. But he refuses to listen." Crocus said. " Okay okay.. My turn to talk. Laboon !! You listen well.. " Adam said and and talk to Laboon. " Buuoooooh !!" " What Old man Crocus said is true, but its not the truth that they left or forgetten you. " Adam said calmly, but the people and Laboon can hear clearly. " Yorki, the Captain of Rumbar Pirates, and several other crew is true they left the Grand Line. But, Yorki and several others had caught an incurable disease while disembarking at a forest.. To keep the disease from spreading to the rest of the crew who weren"t infected, Yorki decided to take himself and the infected on the Rumbar Pirates first ship and try to escape the Grand Line by going through the Calm Belt. It can be said they suicide.." " BUOOOOOOOH! " Laboon bellowing with his sad voice. " Hey, Okay im not finished yet Laboon.. " Adam trying to comfort Laboon and continue. " Seeing as Yorki could not return back to you, Yorki asked Brook and the rest of the crew to give his regards to you. Despite losing half of the crew, Brook and the remaining Rumbar Pirates continued sailing through the Grand Line on a new ship. He was appointed to be their new captain and as they traveled through the sea, Brook gained a bounty himself. " Adam paused. Laboon is stop his sad bellowing and get excited hearing Brook. " Things went smoothly for Brook and the remaining Rumbar Pirates at first, however upon entering Florian Triangle, Brook and his remaining crewmates were attacked by some enemy pirates. Brook and some of his crewmates were able to barely survive the assault. However since the enemy had tainted their weapons with poison and that the Rumbar Pirates doctor was killed in the attack, Brook and the survivors were slowly wasting away. Knowing that he had eaten the Revive-Revive Fruit, Brook suggested one last thing to his crewmates." Adam said there and paused.. " BUOOOOOOH !! " Laboon bellowing loudly with his sad expression. " Brook suggested to them that they should play one last song that would be recorded on a Tone Dial that they had previously bought from a merchant. Since he would be revived after death, Brook promised his crewmates that he would take this Dial and play it for you to hear. Overjoyed with Brook"s proposal, the remaining Rumbar Pirates mustered what little strength they had and started singing their favorite song one last time. Though joyful at recording their song, the remaining Rumbar Pirates slowly succ.u.mbed to the poison and died one after another. They each fell with smiles on their faces until only Brook was left." " BUOOOOOOOOH ! " " Brook is death too, but because of his Revive-Revive Fruit, Brook soul was able to return to the mortal world. So Laboon, you dont be sad anymore.. It wont be long, i will find him and bring him back. Atleast there is still Brook left. So dont continues to recklessly bash your head against the wall, if you die what will happened if Brook come here and dont see you in safe state? " Adam said smiling. " BUOOOOOOH !! " The people on the Lighthouse smiles looking the happy Laboon. " Now I"ll paint your head with my Family Crest. HAHAHAHA ~" Adam then take out his painting tools he bought in Loguetown before and painted his Family Logo to the huge head of Laboon. " DONE ! THIS WILL BE A SIGN OF OUR PROMISE ! So dont you bash your head againts the wall and make it disappear, by the time we come back, you hear?!" " BUOOOOH!" Laboon bellowing with his happy expression. " HAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHA GOOD !! " Adam laugh happily. Adam back to the Lighthouse and look at the people smiling face. " The compass. Its broken! Its pointing all over the place!" Nami said worriedly when she look at her compass. " Hmm.. It appears you have come here without knowing anything. Im quite amazed. Did you come here to just throw your lives away? " Crocus talk. " To navigate thorugh Grand Line, you will need a Log pose. " Crocus said to Nami, before she can ask. " What is it? I never heard it. " Nami ask with interest. " Its a special type of compass that records the magnetic field. Without a Log Pose, it"d be impossible to navigate on this ocean. Ofcourse, its quite hard to obtain one outside Grand Line.. Here this is for you, a thanks for helping Laboon.." " So this is a Log Pose.. There is no marking on it or anything" Nami take the Log Pose Crocus gave and wear it on her wrist. " The various islands across Grand Line, all have their own magnetic fields surrounding them. So in short, you will have to record the magnetic field interaction between any two islands, before you can progress on to the next island." " In this ocean, where one cant use any normal means of path-finding, this Log Pose represents the only reliable way for one to find his way. From this mountain, you will choose 1 out of 7 magnetic fields to record, which"ll lead you to different islands." " But no matter which island you start with, the paths will all converge into one eventually.. And the name of the very last island one can reach in Grand Line is.. Laughtale, the final stop in Grand Line. The only ones who"ve ever confirmed its existence in history is the pirate king and his crew. It is an island of legend" " Does that mean.. One piece is on that island?" Nami ask. " Yes.." Adam said calmly. Chapter 46 - Namis Devil Fruit Choice. " So there will be a lot treasures left by the Pirate King Gol D. Roger there?" Nami ask excitedly. " Ummm.." Adam hums and glance at Crocus. " Can we go there ? Its very far, we need to reach the end of Paradise, then go to New World and reach till the end." Koby said weekly " Yes, actually Laughtale, can be said behind this Reverse Mountain.. " Adam said pointing the Reverse Mountain. " Adam, lets just go there directly.." Nami said excitedly clinging to Adam.. " Hmm, you still nead the Road Poneglyph, even we can go there and find it by luck, it wont be fun.. Lets sail calmly starting from this place.." Adam said patted Nami head gently. " Umm.. We have a lot of time.. Okay !! " Nami nodded seriously. " Prepare to go to Cactus Island, we will pick up the princess of Alabasta. Then straight to Alabasta, defeat Crocodile, and invite Nico Robin to join us.." Adam said to Nami and Kobi. " Ok.. Ill prepare our route !! " Nami soon gets busy.. " Koby continue to practice.. Make every workout until you reach the limit and faint." Adam said to Koby. " Yes teacher !! " Koby said seriously. Nami preparing the route on the shore with her navigation tools, and Koby went back to the gym and start practicing. " Old man,, you didnt get any good wine from Old man Rayleigh?" Adam ask with interest and sit infront of him. " Alcohol, he give me.. But only 1 bottle, he says its rare.." Crocus said weekly. " So stingy, i gave him a lot, but he didnt share it with his friends. This, for you since im in good mood. Hahahaha ~" Adam take out many type of Alochol drinks in boxes.. Crocos eyes lit up, and he looks at the many boxes appear. Then he quickly open the boxes and pick one to drink with Adam.. " This one, call Vodka.. Very strong.. Suit best for our old bones.." Crocus said rubbing the vodka bottle gently like a baby.. " Hahaha.. Old man Crocus, i want to ask. Do you know how to take Devil Fruit from other people? " Adam ask " Hmm.. Let me think about it for a moment.." Crocus open the bottle of vodka, drink it slowly and think for a moment. " I know one way.. Using a Devil Fruit.. " Crocus said. " Dark Dark Fruit, a Logia-type Devil Fruit. That allows the user to create, control, and transform into darkness at will, making the user a Darkness Human. The abilty it grants is said to be the "most evil". " Adam said to Crocus. " Yes that fruit.. When you eat a Devil Fruit , you will have another energy in your body. That energy comes from the Devil Fruit. When the Devil Fruit user dies, 5 minute later the energy will flow out of the user who died and randomly appear to a fruit in uncertain location in the whole world. " Crocus said. " But, with the Dark Dark Fruit, the one who eats that. Can feel the energy of the Devil Fruit in other people body. But also, can control the energy and put into a fruit prepared. The only way to control the energy of the Devil Fruit users, the user need to die first. Thats also why its called the "most evil" Devil Fruit. " Crocus explain. " So how about to have two Devil Fruit in one body? " Adam ask again. " This.. The only way is to have two heart. Theres a forbidden technique i have heard, to change the structure of a human body. Its called forbidden, because you need other people organs to be use in one body.." Crocus said without worries to Adam. " I see... " Adam said . Crocus didnt ask why Adam ask, because Crocus knows Adam was not that kind of person who will talk to others. Because Crocus words all were secrets with not many people knows. " Adam.. I have prepare the route.. Lets go.. " Nami said. " Ahh, okay.. Old man Crocus, thank you and goodbye." Adam said calmly. " Mister Crocus goodbye, thank your the Log Pose.." Nami said with gratitude.. " Hahaha good. Becareful.. " Crocus said with his smile. Adam pick up Nami and jump to the deck. " Laboon ! We are going now ! Remeber our promise !! " Adam shout and waved to Laboon.. " Buuuuoooooh ! " Laboon reply with his happy expression. After leaving Twin Capes at the base of Reverse Mountain, the ship now heads for Whiskey Peak. Adam currently lay leisurely on the Sunbed, while Kebi who just fantied before continue to workout like crazy. Koby current state can be said to be crazy in workout. Workout until faint, Adam wake him up again with full of strength by his acupuncture skills. Let him eat the food Adam cook, then continue to workout again. Now, Adam can already saw his height and weight increase because of crazy intense workout only for 3 days. While leisurely on the Sunbed, Adam look at the Dark Dark Fruit which was available at the One Piece World store and can be bought its location. That means, Thatch the captain of the 4th division of the Whitebeard pirates havent found it yet, or Marshall D. Teach or Black Beard havent eaten yet. Whiskey Peak the only city at Cactus Island with the yacht only needs 6 hours. Nami currently busy in the Workroom, and was angry after Adam keep teasing her and touch many places with his naughty hands and cant focus. Feeling bored, Adam bought a empty book. Take out the drawing tools and start making a complete Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.trations from the One Piece World Store. In 3 hour, with Adam speed and Painting level.99, Adam draw a total of 1212 Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.trations, including its information below the ill.u.s.tration. Draw Adam"s Family Crest on the front page and write the title of the book and put his own name as the creator. Adam feel very good. " Complete 1212 Devil Fruit, by Adam." " Adam, whats that?" Nami ask and sit on Adam"s l.a.p comfortably " This.. Its Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.tration i make, there are 1212 Devil Fruit information here, including the Ill.u.s.tration. Yes, if you want a Devil Fruit. Only paying 10 million berries, i can know the location and can go there and take it.." Adam explain. " 10 million for a location ? I heard Devil Fruit start from 100 million in auctions.. If you can get them all, and sell it. Wont us be rich? " Nami said excitedly.. " Cough.. If our money is finish, we can do that.. Now, you find your Devil Fruit you want. I have explain to you what Zoan, Paramecia, Logia and Ancient/Mythical Zoan right.." Adam said giving the book to Nami. " Skip the Zoan and Paramecia.. I want Logia, where is it.." Nami said excitedly skipping the pages. " This.. I want this...." Nami said pointing to a Logia Devil Fruit. " Are you sure, Mythical is more rare than Logia, some Mythical can even control what Logia does.." Adam said raising his eyebrows. " Is it? Then let me see the Mythical Zoan you said.." Nami said turning to look at the Mythical Zoan page. "Bird Bird Fruit Model: Phoenix. Allow the user to transform into a phoenix hybrid and full phoenix. The user can regenerate any wounds with the light-blue fire they generated. Bla..Bla..Bla.." Nami reads. " This one is very cool.. Very suitable for a doctor.." Nami said in amazed.. " Currently it was already eaten, by the captain of the 1st division of the Whitebeard Pirates, Marco." Adam said. " Umm.. Thats too bad.. Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Blue Dragon, can boost the user to have a strong physical strength. Can make the user turn into a Eastern Blue Dragon. This is Kaido"s Devil Fruit like in the newspaper.. " Nami turn to look at Adam. " Yes.. This is with me, when i kill him. I spend 10 million berries to buy its location, luckyly, it was not too far from where he dies.. This fruit if its sold in the auction, the starting price can reach 2 billion berries.." Adam taking out Kaido"s Devil Fruit and explain. " Woow..." Nami eyes turned into "$_$" quickly take Kaido"s Devil Fruit and put on her Storage Ring, ignoring Adam ugly face. " Nami.. That fruit, i want to give it to Kebi later.." Adam said weekly. " For Kebi? No, Its too great and expensive too him, you can find another one, theres still many powerful Devil Fruit right." Nami said and continnue reading . " This.. Okay.. I also think, its to cheap for him eating Kaido"s Devil Fruit. But, who will eat it then? Me? " Adam ask confusedly. " Just keep it.. For you, you will choose yourself that suits you the most.." Nami said while keep looking at the book finding her Devil Fruit.. " This.. This fruit is very strong !! " Nami look shocked and point toward the book. " Yes,, Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite. Allow the user to transform into a Amphitrite (Goddess of Sea). Can create and control the sea or water. But cant turn into the user body into an element like Logia. The only fruit without being curse by the sea.." Adam said approving. " You want this? " Adam ask again. " No.. I want this.." Nami said seriously after a long time and finally choose a Paramacia Devil Fruit. " Weather Weather Fruit, a Paramecia type Devil Fruit that allow the user full control or manipulation and create Weather. The primary strength of this fruit is it allows the user can control the temperature of the environment, control all forms of precipitation, humidity and moisture. The formation and creation of clouds; the direction and voltage of lightning; the strength of thunder"s boom; powerful gusts of wind; the size and frequency of hail, rain, snow and other storms aspects." Adam read what Nami choose " This fruit suit me very much.. I have a talent in seing a storm or weather coming, thats why i choose to be a Navigator.. " Nami said excitedly. " Yes. This Devil Fruit suit you very much.. Ill bought it then." [Congratuliation to the host to buy the "Devil Fruit" locator, the host can see its location on the Map tab.] Adam open the MAP tab, and there where another option inside written with " Devil Fruit " . Inside there were two location, one was the Devil Fruit first time Adam tried to buy, the second one was the Weather Weather Fruit location. Adam choose it and suddenly the display infront Adam change into an arrow shape 3D projection. " I already know the Devil Fruit location, we can go there while on our journey.. You are not in hurry are you?? " Adam said to Nami.. " Nope, not in hurry. We will change our route when the location you said was already in opposite direction.. " Nami said shaking her head cutely. " Umm." Adam hums and look toward the distance, where there are several rock mountaints, looks like a giant cacti. Chapter 47 - Nami and Koby Fights Adam, Nami standing on the bow looking at the Cactus Island, where there are many giant cacti-shaped mountains.. " Wow ! A giant cactus !! " Koby is also on the bow after awake from him fainting before, exclaimed. " No.. If you use the telescope you will see it was not a giant cactus.." Adam said. " Is it? " Nami quickly grab the telescope in Adam hands, after a shocked look, she handle the telescope to Koby. " How far Nami, your Observation Haki is now? " Adam ask Nami. " I already can sense 25m around me.. " Nami said excitedly clinging to Adam body. " Great.. Keep practicing, soon you will become like me. My Observation Haki can be used 20km with me as the center, but if i focus to one certaindirection, the distance was directly triple which is around 60km. " Adam said patting Nami head gently. " 20km around you as the center.. Its too confusing, dark in view with only the "aura" of a certain people can be seen.." Nami said weekly. " Yes you cant see the person or things around you with their phsical characterstics, but when you reach the highest step like me, you can see too.. The most important thing is you can foresee the next future for 10 seconds." Adam said explaining to Nami, while Koby just erecting his ears. " Amazing Teacher.. So you can see the 10 seconds in the future.. " Koby said exclaimed. " Can see the physical characteristics? Can it be used to find treasures on the bottom of the sea? " Nami ask excitedly thinking about the treasures. " Cough ofcourse.. you can see their physical characteristic, including objects.. " Adam said touching his nose. " Hmm.. " Nami raise her eyebrows. " Okay lets stop talking and land .. " Adam said excitedly. [Detected the host landed on the first island] [Congratulations to the host to get Cactus Island map.] Currently, there are 4 map Adam have in the MAP TAB; Sabaody Archipelago, Conomi Islands, Polstar Island, and the new one was the Cactus Island. The uninhabited island Adam landed with Nami was not included, the Twin Cape which was at the Reverse Mountain also.. Hearing another Live Map, Adam felt good. Adam, Nami and Kebi look at everyone who were in their happy and welcoming expression. But no ones dare to come near them. Especially everyone keep secretly glancing at Adam nervously. " Adam, what are they welcoming us for?? " Nami ask confusedly, with Koby looking at Adam too. Adam smirk and look at everyone.. When the people see Adam glancing at them, all their heart were tight. But still show their happy expression. " They usually welcome pirates coming toward here, they will welcome with enthusiasm with the pirates, when the pirates all felt tired and sleep. They will start to do their true intentions.. You can say that 99% of them were bounty hunters.." Adam said calmly. " You, fight with him with all your strength. " Adam point to a young man who wears a golden crown on top of his head, and told him to fight with Koby.. " With me Teacher? " Koby asked nervously. " Yes.. " Adam said calmly. " You, and you step back.. " Adam point toward a young woman with long wavy light blue hair, beautiful face, and a perfect figure on her body. Another was a tall man with a small red nose and has blonde hair in style resembles a powdered wig. Their names were Nefertari Vivi and Igaram. " The rest, handle to you Nami.. " Adam said to Nami with no worry, Adam didnt see any Officer Agents from the Baroque Works. Only some Miss Monday and Mr.9 were here currently. " Good.. My hands were itchy.. " Nami said excitedly looking at everyone. " You.. You.. What are you doing.. We are from the Baroque Works.." the man in crown on top of his head said nervously, his name was Mr.9 " So what? Baroque Works is actually a criminal organization. You all was fooled. When your leader will be exposed his activity, you will soon be catch by the Marines. Although you were all just a bounty hunters, but still will be a threat because you were a member of Baroque Works.. So now, i gave you a chance.. You, Mr.9 fight with him. The others beside Miss Wednesday and Mr.8 fight with her. If you win, ill let you go.. " Adam said calmly to everyone, but his words were heard by all of them. " Good. I hope you dont take back your words.. Everyone, attack !!! " A woman with muscular body and a short pink hair shout cheering everyone. " You boy, come .." Mr.9 said seriously. " Ill leave you here Koby.. If you lose." Adam said to Koby calmly who was still nervous and didnt move. Koby hearing his teacher words grit his teeth and look at the Mr.9 infront of him. " Yes teacher !! " Koby run toward the distance to fight alone with Mr.9 Seing Mr.9 and the pink hair boy already start to fight in distance. More than 1800 people stare at the beautiful young woman in short orange hair infront of them. Seing Miss Monday coming forward, everyone also come forward and surround the orange short hair young woman. Because of they gamble with their life, they all didnt care and attack together. Adam sit on the stone nearby and take out his drink and look at it calmly. Nami soon nervous after looking more than 1800 people she will fight, she didnt think that there were very many.. " Adam.. its too many.." Nami said weekly looking back. " Its okay, i believe you can do it. " Adam said with his reassured smile. " Its our bad luck meeting him, but by defeating you we can get our life back." Miss Monday shouts and run towards Nami with her fist. Looking at the coming fist, Nami easily dodge it with her Observation Haki, and directly hit Miss Monday stomach with the stick on her hand, making Miss Monday step back and hurts. Looking at Miss Mondey that step back and was hurt holding her own stomach. Everyone were nervous. Until many people come with their weapons and bravely attack together. Shave, Paper Art, Moonstep, Finger Gun, Tempest Kick, Iron Body.. Nami keep fighting with everyone using her Six Powers. But still, Nami still use her Iron Body to reduce the damage she taken by someone who succesfuly attack. But still, Nami is still being hit. Thanks to the Iron Body, she reduce the damage. But Nami state was a little tired after defeating more than 1200 people. Bruise start to appear on her body, but Adam didnt try to help her. Because Adam knows, Nami doesnt need his help. She is also trying to awakens her Armament Haki. The only way to learn Armament Haki was being beaten and keep fighting and knocking everyone to the ground. While Nami fights, Koby and Mr.9 also fights. Adam can sense that Koby body already have the same strength as Mr.9. But Koby still only have small combat experience. Fighting with Mr.9 who held two metal bats on his hand, Koby with his fist and kicks were always being beaten and can only get on a defensive state. There are only 3 people and a group of children watching.. The three people were Adam, Miss Wednesday, and Mr.8 which both their real identity was one was the Princess of Alabasta, the other was Captain of the Alabasta royal guard. The children who watch were all on the other side watching nervously the people fell one by one by Nami, they worried with their brothers, sisters and parents who were fighting. A children wants to go help, but was stop by one of the 1800 people scolded harshly. Vivi and Igaram both were nervous, they infiltrate the Baroque Works half a year ago to be a spy and find evidence of Crocodile. Looking at the many people who have been with them for half a year falling down one by one, they also wants to help. But after seing Adam there drinking and smoking leisurely, the felt scared. But soon, they relized why they were told to step back. " This.. Why he didnt let us fight? " Igaram ask confusedly. " Maybe he knows our identity.. Maybe we can ask help toward him to defeat Croco-" Vivi said whispering to Igaram. " No Miss Vivi.. That man have 9.2 billion berries on his head. He was very dangerous.. " Igaram interupt Vivi. " But.. in the newspaper and the Excalibur event that was broadcasted we watch, he didint look dangerous?? " Vivi still said, while keep glancing secretly toward Adam. " This.. Lets see the situation first.." Igaram said seriously. " Umm.. " Vivi nodded cutely. " FALL !! " Nami shout while swinging the stick toward the last person who still stands. Looking at the tired Nami after defeating the last person who still stands, Adam arrived beside her and carry her in princess toward an empty and clean space and start treating her injuries on her body. " Ouch it hurts." Nami said sadly. " Yes.. Ofcourse.. But you defeat them all.. 90000 people.." Adam said gently. " 90000 people? This.. Yes.." Nami said confusedly, then she was shocked. " I can feel it in my body and mind, the strength and experience fighting with 1800 people 50 times." Nami said excitedly looking at Adam who is treating her in gentle. " Yes.. Ofcourse.. Thankfully the tiredness was not feedback too. If its feedback too, you will feel tired 50 times. You can thought about how fear it is.." Adam said carresing her cheek. " Umm.. Look i succeded too.. Hehehe " Nami said raising her right fist which turn shiny but havent turn black yet. " Yes, my Nami is very talented.. But it just awakened, you need to keep continue using it, until it turns black shiny, cover your whole body, pure black, and invisible.." Adam said while demonstrating his right arm showing diferent color of his Armament Haki. From the first awakened state which was turn shiny, then black shiny, covering his whole body with black shiny, pure black, covering his whole body pure black, and invincible making him enter the Saiyan Mode, with green aura covering his body. " Yes.. I will " Nami nodded cutely, and sits. Adam take out a mat, some foods and drinks for Nami. While watching Koby and Mr.9 which was still fighting. Vivi who is standing not too far felt some jealousy looking at the lovey dovey couple infront of her. While Igaram was shocked at the young woman defeating many people, then turn to watch Koby and Mr.9 . " Damn it... " Mr.9 glance at the last people who just fell defeated by Nami, his current state was bad, swollen bruises was everywhere. But compared to his opponent, it was nothing. Infront of Mr.9 was the a pink hair boy wearing a broken glasses, full of swollen bruises and bit bloody on his body. With the injuries, its very hard to recognize that it was the pink hair boy before.. Mr.9 look at Koby who was standing still and keep his fighting posture.Gritting his teeth, he moves forward slowly using his fist to punch Kebi. His previous two metal bats were already broken and fall far away. " I cant fall ! I cant fall !! " Koby keept shouting with his firm voice and look at Mr.9 who was coming toward him with his fist, and he also come forward walking forward his opponent and raise his fist too. Koby and Mr.9 were already like zombies, walking very slowly which show they were very tired. But Adam can see, the firm on Koby state was still high. While Mr.9 was already loss his will to fight. BAG ! Koby right fist hit Mr.9 left cheek. While Mr.9 also at the same time hit Koby left cheek with his right fist. The two steps back and try to stabilze their figure from falling. " I..." Mr.9 said weakly and fell. While Koby stabilize his very weak state and tired body to keep standing.. Seing his opponent fall, Koby turned to look at Adam with his smile. Chapter 48 - Princess of Alabasta " Teacher, i succeed .. " Koby said weakly. " Umm good job." Adam praise him raising his thumb. Then Koby fainted and fall too, but Adam held him before he falls to the ground and treat him on the spot quickly. Adam went to the shore, take out the yacht, put Koby at his bedroom and back to the shore toward Nami, and sit on the mat. The childrens who didnt fight start to help the fallen people, while looking at him angrily.. " Dont be angry, nobody dies.." Adam said helplessly. " But, you- " A small child said angrily pointing toward Adam. " Shut up.. Dont mind him, continue helping them " Among the child, the biggest one interupt him harshly. " Yes.." the small child said weakly and together with the other child help everyone else. " Why am i the villian.." Adam said shaking his head helplessly and talk to Nami. " Hehe.." Nami said embarassedly. Then Adam look at Vivi and Igaram there standing not too far. " You two.. " Adam shake his head helplessly again. Igaram quickly get infront of Vivi protecting her. " What do you want to with us.." Igaram said nervously. " Quickly pack your luggage and get onboard, Princess Vivi, Captain Igaram." Adam said calmly " You how do yo- " Igaram words were interupted by Vivi. " Okay.. " Vivi said and quickly pull Igaram from here and went to pack their luggage on their place. " Princess huh.. Interesting..." Nami said calmly.. " Cough.. " Adam just cough and didnt talk. Adam then bought tons of foods, uncooked rice, honey, peanut butter, dried beans, canned food, ingridents, vegetables, fruits, including meat.. Spending about 50 million berries, but the total of the food Adam bought can be sold again for almost up to 500 million berries.. Then Adam directly went to an empty spot, and take those tons of foods. Thanksfully, the things bought from the Earth Store wont have any writtings on the package. Or they will be confused where the things come and bought from. Nami look at Adam taking out many foods, but she didnt stop. Because she know that this place was poor, and it can be counted as a compensate for the many injured people. " You. This food is enough for 50.000 people for a year, each with 3 servings daily. You tell to the highest rank people here later. Thats it. " Adam said lazily toward the biggest child in distance. The child all look at the many foods piled up like a hill, and was shocked. Adam pick Nami who was still a little bit injured and carry her like a princess and put her on the Sky Lounge at the Upper Main Deck. Then Adam back to the port waiting for Vivi and Igaram. Then in the shock eyes of Igaram, Adam one arm under Vivi legs, while the other arm supporting her back like a groom carrying his bride. Then Adam jump toward the ship. " Ahhh.." Vivi shout shockedly. " Princess Vivi !!! " Igaram said worriedly. Adam put down Vivi on the deck. And look toward Igaram in the port who was anxious. " You.. You want me to carry you too? Hurry or ill start to sail.." Adam shout toward Igaram with a smirk. Igaram scratch his head embarassedly. Step back from the shore and quickly run and jump toward the ship. But the ship was too far from the shore, when Igaram wants to fell to the sea, Adam catch it the back of his clothes and use Moonstep back to the deck. " Huff.. Almost fell.." Igaram said wiping his sweat. " You.. How can that short distance cant even cross. Too disappointing.." Adam said shaking his head with a smirk on his face. " Thats 50m in distance, ofcourse i cant jump that far.." Igaram said refuting. Igaram look at Vivi who her face was very red and ask worriedly. " Princess Vivi, why is your face red? Are you sick..?" Igaram ask " No.. no.." Vivi shake her head embarassedly, and secretly glance at Adam. Adam rub his nose embarassedly. At the time he carried Vivi, his other arm which was supporting her back, the hand touch some soft and plump thing making him felt curious. Adam keep touching it until he awake that it was Vivi"s c.h.e.s.t. " Cough.. Lets go.." Then Vivi and Igaram walk following Adam closely behind while looking around in amazed at the ship. "QUACKKKKK !!!! " Adam stop his step and look toward the shore. A large, yellow duck, wearing a blue chullo with a white pattern on it and pink googles with blue lenses on his head. " Karoo !! " Vivi shout and look at Adam with pleading eyes. " QUACK QUACK !! " " Im sorry Karoo. I almost forget you.." Vivi hurriedly hug Karoo and said apologethically Adam sits beside Nami who was waiting and tell Vivi and Igaram to sits on the empty spot sofa infront of him, while Karoo just sits on the floor. " Sit.. " Adam point toward the most comfortable sofa Vivi and Igaram ever sits infront of him at the Sky Lounge located at Upper Main Deck. The scene felt silence in awkward atmosphere. " Ill get some sweets and drinks. Nami what do you want?" Adam said suddenly. " Orange Juice.." Nami said. " Umm.." Adam hums while nodding then go the Main Pantry below at the Lower Main Deck Adam back to the Sky Lounge upstairs and spread the food and drinks toward Nami, Vivi and Igaram. " Try it. I forget to ask, so i just make some cakes and lemon tea." Adam said kindly " Yes.. We dont mind, thank you.." Vivi said with gratitiude and taste the cake gracefully. " Umm. So delicious.." Vivi said wth a great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e on her face, with still behave calmly. " Yes, very delicious.." Igaram too but he didnt behave like a royal family should and keep eating quickly .. Seing the two people diferent behaviour, Adam smile. " Cough.. Sorry Mister Adam, Miss Nami the fo- " Vivi said embarassedly looking at the empty table. " Ahh its okay Princess Vivi.." Nami said waving her hand. Igaram just sit there embarassed. " Cough.. So.. Princess Vivi, - " Adam words were interupted by Vivi. " Please.. Save our country.. " Vivi stoodup and bow deeply toward Adam. " Princess Vivi !! " Looking at Vivi bow deeply with tears on her face, Igaram said sadly. " This.. Dont bow .. Sit.. You tell what happened to your country.." Adam said embarassedly. " Yes, Princess Vivi.." Nami said stood up, pulling Vivi to sit back on the sofa, and giving her a tissue to wipe the tear on her face. " Thank you.. I and Igaram infiltrate the Baroque Works half year ago, because... bla..bla..bla." Vivi then talk for a long time about the Baroque Works and the situation at her kingdom, Alabasta. " That damn.. Crocodile." Nami said angrily.. " You are a good princess, not like other princess elsewhere. Not a needy and authoritative princess, never demanding any special attention or prioritizing yourself above others. You puts the needs of others far abover your own , and is hesistant to rely on others ask for help with your problems. In particular, you places an enormous value on the citizen of your country, and the lives of your people." Adam said complimenting her.. " This.. no i am a useless princess.." Vivi said sadly. " No Princess Vivi !! Mister Adam is right, you are not a useless princess. " Igaram said seriously " Hmm. We will help you save the country by defeating Crocodile, but still needs your help to find the evidence and tell your people. " Nami said carresing Vivi hand gently. " Thank you, ill try my best.." Vivi said. " Actually, we were going to Alabasta to defeat him with or without you, but since i met you there, i change the plan.. " Adam said calmly " I come to defeat Crocodile beside saving your contry, i also need to invite someone to join my family. She was Miss All Sunday." " Miss All Sunday !?? But she was the right hand of Crocodile, a bad person. I saw you were a good person, why you invite her to join your family? " Vivi ask with curiousity and confused. " This..Do you really think, you two infiltrate to Baroque Works wont be found? Its her covering your identity.. I will invite her no matter what.. Give me the Alabasta Eternal Pose, we will go straight there." Adam said calmly " Here Mr Adam.. " Igaram said taking out the Eternal Pose. " Good. Then i will start sailing, you two can continue here to chat or ask Nami to look around. Feel free.." Adam said after taking the Eternal Pose from Igaram"s hand, then he stood up and walk upstairs toward the Wheelhouse. Looking at Adam"s back, Igaram follow him. Leaving Nami, Vivi and Karoo. Seing the two man walk, Vivi turn to look at Nami. " Are you sure? Miss All Sunday to join your family? " Vivi asked worriedly. " Its okay, Vivi.. I will call you that if its fine.." Nami said kindly " No no.. I dont mind.." Vivi said embarassedly. " Good. Ill tell you about Miss All Sunday.." Nami said sitting closer to Vivi and talk about Nico Robin identity and past. " So she will do anything to read a Poneglyph.. Although its not good telling other people past, but i hope when we meet her, you would not angry or have some dissastification towards her.." Nami said. " Umm.. " Vivi nodded quickly. Soon the two quickly become friends and chat with enthusiasm.,. At the Wheelhouse. " Igaram, what do you want to talk about? " Adam ask after steering the wheel automaticaly toward the pointer shown in the Eternal Pose . " Is it true with the words you said at the Excalibur Event 1 month ago ? About the World Government." Igaram ask seriously. Adam sits on the sofa not too far leisurely. " Why should i lie? Even clever person can see, im just waking up some people who were not clever enough to understand their situation.." Adam said calmly " But the World Government have spent hundred of years mantaining the world." Igaram said weakly. " Yes, they do. But i think before the World Government was established, it was more peaceful." " And they are actually the number one pirates in the whole world. If you think it carefully. " Adam said to Igaram seriously. Igaram silence and thinking clearly. " And also, your Nefertari family can be said to be Celestial Dragons.. " Adam said making Igaram shock. " This.. How can that be? " Igaram ask in shocked. " Ohh, Nefertari Family were one of the 20 creator of the World Government. But the Nefertari family refuses to stay at Mariejoa and stays at Alabasta. You can ask your King when you met him. A good choice.." Adam said . " Yes, to much diferent in personality with the other Celestial Dragons. " Igaram said happily. " Hahaha, those pigs.. Dont worry, someday they will be gone.." Adam said while laughing.. " Gone??" Igaram ask in shock. " Ofcourse.. I will be the Emperor of the World. Why should they still there? " Adam said calmly without any worries. Then Adam talk about the revolution and his ambition with Igarm. Chapter 49 - Vivi”s night Until its time for dinner, Adam cook and eat togther with all people on the ship. " This morning we were still at Reverse Mountain, but many things happened in this day." Nami said while eating. " Umm. Meeting Old man Crocus, and Laboon. Then go straight toward Cactus Island, meet Vivi and Igaram. Now with the ship speed, we can arrive at Alabasta in 6 days.. " Adam said.. " Thank you Adam.." Vivi said with gratitude. " Quack !! " Karoo quack lazily after on the floor with his stomach full. " No thanks.. We are friends.. Isnt?" Adam said with a grin " Ofcourse, but you wont stop on elsewhere? Its okay we are not in hurry " Vivi explain. " Hmm. No need, do you want to stop Nami? Koby? " Adam ask " No, its good i can practice in the coming days.." Nami said shaking her head. " Yes teacher. No need. " Koby said with mouth full of food. " Then just go straight to Alabasta.. " Adam said with a grin. After dinner, Vivi and Nami keep talking chatting happily. Koby went to workout again. Seing Koby working out, Igaram also follows. While Adam just lay leisurely on the Sunbed on the frontside of the Flybridge. At night when everyone asleep, Adam went to his room where Nami was. But when he open the room, Adam stood still. What he saw was Vivi in her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and braless looking at the door that is opened in shock, looking at the perfect figure which was not worse than Nami.. Adam stood there looking at it, until Vivi shout and he awake. Then Vivi shout and quickly cover her c.h.e.s.t. " Ahhhhh.." Vivi shout covering her c.h.e.s.t and get into the bed and cover herself with the quilt. " What happened? " Nami ask worriedly out from the bathroom with her bath robe. Nami look at the door, where Adam stood still embarassedly rubbing his nose. Then she look at the bed where a small hill can be seen which was Vivi hiding there. " You.. Havent gone out yet? " Nami ask calmly with her smile. But Adam can see the anger on it. " Cough..I dont know, she will sleep here.. " Adam said embarassedly. " For the next 6 days, she will sleep here with me. You go watch out, this is Grand Line.. Sea Kings and dangerous weathers come and go.." Nami said calmly. " Good.. Vivi im sorry.." Adam said toward the quilt and quickly went out and close the door. Hearing the door closed, Vivi peek out from the quilt and look at Nami apologetically " Sorry Nami.. " " Its okay.. " Nami said kindly to Vivi and continued. " Actually i m the one need to say sorry. You are too beautiful, and Adam is interested in you. I can see it. And i dont mind it" Nami said and sit beside Vivi on the bed. " Are you okay with him interested with me?? " Vivi ask confusedly. " Handsome, very powerful, kind heart, even though a bit perverted. I know i can have him alone, we have talk about it.. I dont mind him find another woman, just to make sure he doesnt stop loving me the same as always .." Nami said with helpless expression. " He is too selfish.. " Vivi said angrily. " Yes i know.. But, its helpless. You see, he is too powerful in bed, i also cant handle him alone.. " Nami said boldly. " Nami you.. talking those kind of things with me.. So bold..." Vivi said embarassedly. " Hehehe... " Nami smile and didnt care. " Yes Nami, previously he did something to me too. But i hope you dont mad i just talk to you now.." Vivi said weakly. " Hmm? What did he do?" Nami ask seriously. " Is it.. Let me see.. Wow its big. Your still 15 right.. Its almost as big as me.." Nami quickly sit on Vivi stomach and message Vivi"s b.r.e.a.s.t below with her two hands. " Ahhh.. Nami.. dont.." Vivi said weakly trying to get out from Nami clutch. " HAHAHAHHA..." Nami laugh excitedly Seing Nami didnt stop, Vivi also attack back. " Ahh itchy,, dont there ahh.. AHAHAHHA STOPP. " Nami said laughing weakly from Vivi tickling skills. Then two woman start attacking each other until both of them tired and lay on the bed. " Vivi, do you want to have your skin to be more white and smooth? And having a healthy body? " Nami ask with a smirk on her face.. " Ofcourse !! " Vivi said quickly " I can help you with that.." Nami said seriously.. " How?? " Vivi quickly sit ups and ask excitedly. Nami sits and said to Vivi seriously. " Thats it.. Do you want ? " Nami ask " Ofcourse, but does not need to be n.a.k.e.d like you right ?" Vivi ask embarassedly " Lets find him and ask.. " Nami said taking off her bath robe, and wear her s.e.xy night gown.. Vivi embarassedly also take out her nightgown but it was not to revealing like Nami"s. " You are going out with this clothes, is it okay?? " Vivi ask nervously. " Oh yes, there still Koby and Igaram. I dont know if they were asleep yet.. Oh yes.. " Nami use her Observation Haki and locked Adam presense. Feeling beeing sense, Adam who is laying leisurely on the Sunbed thinking about Vivi figure he saw just now raise his eyebrows. " Adam come !! " Nami voice was heard when she shout from the window. Adam quickly appear infront of the door and knocked. " What is it Nami.." Adam ask. " Come. " Nami opened the door and pulled Adam inside.. " Here... Vivi also want to remove the toxins in her body too.." Nami said pointing to Vivi. " Umm..." Vivi hums and nodded embarassedly.. " Okay.. " Adam said calmly. " When should we start ??? " Adam ask " Now, lets go to the bath tub.. " Nami said pulling Vivi toward the bathroom, and Adam follow calmly but his heart was excited.. Looking at Vivi with her night gown which was not short and revealing like Nami"s. Adam still gulp, because her night gown fit her body very much showing her perfect figure. " Adam.. " Nami awake Adam from keep looking. Vivi is very embarassed with Adam behaviour. " Cough.. But you need to take the clothes off..." Adam said scratching his head and look at Nami beside him. " Hmm???? " Nami raised her eyebrow and ask. " That, i need to see the exact point for the needles.. Also, the needles will bring harm if it pierce through the clothes. Because, the fiber or dirty germs from the clothes will get inserted toward her body too, thats why it will bring harm if wearing clothes.." Adam said truthfully. " This... " Vivi sits up embarassedly and burried her head on her knees.. " Can still if Vivi only in her undies? " Nami ask calmly. " Hmm can, but need only to cover the points.. " Adam said calmly. " Okay then.. You wait outside the bedroom.. " Nami wave towards Adam.. Adam quickly out of the bedroom and waits outside excitedly. " Vivi.. Do you still want to continue? " Nami ask kindly " I.. its embarasing if only in my undies.. " Vivi look up and said with her face already red like an apple.. " But it will make your skin more white and smooth, removing the toxins in your body.. Your body will feel very light, comfortable and stronger.. " Nami said seriously. " This.. But.." Vivi words were interupted by Nami. " Its okay. If he does something shameful to you, he will be responsible.. " Nami said with a grin. " Nami you... You are forcing me .. " Vivi said weakly. " Hehehe, come.. Lets change your undies.. " 10 min later, Vivi and Nami were infront of the mirror. " Nami, is this too much ??? " Vivi said embarassedly. " No, you only need to cover your two parts on your c.h.e.s.t and here ." Nami said hugging Vivi from behind and touching gently " Ahh.. Dont touch there Nami.. Its very embarassing. " Vivi said quickly remove Nami hands from her gentials.. Nami smirk and look at Vivi who was topless with only a tape covering the pink and pointed part. While below Vivi wears Nami"s g-string, with the only clothing covering her gential, with the strips only a string.. " Do you need to shave this.. Look mine is very beautiful.. " Nami saids showing her smooth pubes " Yes.. Please.. I dont know how.. " Vivi said embarassedly looking at the mirror that there were hairs still shown because of the small g-string " Good.. " Then Nami pull Vivi to the bathroom . Let vivi sits on the chair, Nami get on her knees and open her legs and try to shave gently and carefully. " Nami.. This is too embarassing.. " Vivi said covering her face with her hands. " Its okay, relax dont move.. " Nami said and pour the shaving cream toward Vivi"s pubes. " Ahh so cold.. " Vivi said feeling the coldness from the shaving cream. Nami then help shaving Vivi"s pubes. 10 minutes later, looking at the smooth pubes of Vivi, Nami excitedly kiss toward there. " Ahh Nami.. What are you doing.." Vivi who keep covering her face then push Nami head. " Hehehe, it look very smooth. I cant stand it.. " Nami said embarassedly and cutely. After cleaning with the water, Nami told Vivi to lay on her back on the bath tub and herself call Adam who was still waiting outside.. " Adam.. Come.. " Nami open the door and quickly pull Adam toward the bath room. Adam saw Vivi who was closing her eyes, topless with two tapes cover their pointed part., while below only covering her gentials with the strips strings only. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts didn"t slump at all, they just stood proudly up like the most beautiful mountains imaginable. " Cough.. Vivi, remember not too move or it will hurt you. " Adam said after coughing embarassedly and taking out his new acupuncture kits. " Umm.." Vivi just kept closing her eyes and hums. Adam then start to insert the needles one by one to many parts of Vivi, including her b.r.e.a.s.t part and some near of her pubes and gential. " Ahh..." Vivi m.o.a.ns when Adam insert on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.. " Ahh.." Vivi m.o.a.ns embarassedly again after feeling the needles near her pubes and gential. Adam finally insert all needles and wiped the sweat in his forehead. The sweat appear not because of tired, but to control his l.u.s.t. " Dont move, until i tell you so.. " Adam said to Vivi who kept closing her eyes with her face was already red like an apple. " Umm." Vivi hums cutely. Adam look at the white cloth covering Vivi"s gential which was spotted wet.. Nami also see it but didnt mind.. Nami look at Adam still sit waiting there, looking at his tent on his pants. Nami quickly kneel infront of Adam and take out her favourite thing and quickly suck it and rub quickly with her lips and hands. With Vivi is still there closing her eyes, and Nami boldness below him. Adam quickly get off, Nami is too with her own hand below playing herself. Looking at the smiling Nami, wiping her mouth she quickly stood up again beside Adam. And Adam quicly zip his pants again. " Im going to take out the needles, dont move and stay still until i say so.. " Adam said to Vivi who hums back. After pulling out the needles, soon the dark toxins on her body pour out, and it was smelly same like Koby and Nami.. " Its slimy, and smelly so much.. " Vivi said opening her eyes and look at her body.. " Yes.. Wait until it was all out of your body, and you can clean yourself." Adam said " umm." Vivi hums and close her eyes again. " Ok you go out Adam.. " Nami said smiling. " Ahh, okay.. " Adam said picking up the acupuncture kits and put on his Storage Ring and dump it to the sea later. Hearing the door close, Vivi open her eyes and look at Nami angrily. " Nami.. You did shameful things with him near me.. " Vivi said angrily " Ooopps.. i thought you didnt saw it.. Im sorry hehehe.. " Nami said embarassedly. " Hmmph !! its not dirty ?" Vivi sigh and ask interestingly. " Adam is very clean, and his liquid is also delicious not like in the books describe.. Maybe other man is not clean and taste disgusting.. But Adam is not.. " Nami said without any shame.. " Is it?? " Vivi said moving her legs itching.. " Hmm.. I see you need help.. " Nami quickly clean Vivi"s body and jump toward the bath tub after seing it was clean and help Vivi"s get off too. " Ahh.. Nami.. Dont.. " Vivi said no but didnt push Nami with all her strength Nami ignore Vivi and open the tapes on Vivi"s b.r.e.a.s.t , looking at the pink and pointed, Nami bite and suck gently with enthusiasm, while her hands were restless. " Noo.. Dont.. Ahh.. " Vivi said no, but her legs were spreading slowly letting Nami hands. " Noo.. no.. Nami... Ahhhh " Vivi reach her o.r.g.a.s.m and lay breathlessly on the bath tub.. " Hehehehe.. Lets take a bath again.." Nami undress and bath together with Vivi. Adam who was outside finally grit his teeth and peek with his Observation Haki, when he saw and heard their situation. Adam try hard to go directly join them, but finally Adam calm himself and think that it was not the time yet.. Chapter 50 - Nico Robin In the next morning everyone gather to have a good breakfast. " Princess Vivi.. You look more beautiful than before.. Did you do something ? " Igaram ask excitedly. " Umm.. No..Nothing.. " Vivi remembering the event that night turn red and shake her head quickly. " Oh i know.. It seems that Princess Vivi here also remove the toxins like me and Nami sister.. " Koby said with food full in his mouth. " Cough.. Lets eat eat.. " Adam said coughing Soon everyone eat happily, only Vivi still embarassed glancing at Nami and Adam secretely. After a breakfast, Koby clean the dishes and start workout again. Nami and Vivi went to the Workroom near the Wheelhouse. Igaram sits leisurely reading books at the Library located at the Upper Main Deck. And Adam leisurely on the Sunbed. " Hmm.. what is that ? " Adam spot a figure in distance floating toward here. Because Adam only use his Observation Haki 100 meters around the ship, Adam didnt see it well. After focusing on the spot seen, Adam stood up and said excitedly to himself. " Nico Robin !! Hahaha finally found you.. Wait, the skin is white and not dark like in the animation/manga"s, is it her? But, her figure and face are the same.. " Adam said excitedly. On the other side. A tall and slender young woman with shoulder-length black hair, white skin and blue eyes. She also has a long, thin and difined nose. She has long limbs, especially her legs. Currently she was wearing a revealing cowgirl outfit consisting of a purple celavage-exposing corset, and matching miniskirt, both with white ornaments hanging from them, and a white fur-lined coat paired with a white cowboy hat and white high-heeled boots. Nico Robin is riding a big turtle as her transportation, she is currently reading a newspaper and didnt saw Adam"s ship in her way in the distance.. The distance was quite far, almost 5km. But Adam easily use shave once from the bow, and appear on top of the turtle infront of Robin. " That.. Where did Adam go?? " Vivi said suddenly when he was looking at Adam"s back at the Wheelhouse. " Hmm? " Nami lookup and saw Adam just now was standing on the bow. Nami use her Observation Haki around the ship and didnt sense Adam presense.. " Yes, its disappear. Maybe he go somewhere.. Just continue .. " Nami said after thinking for a moment.. " Are you not worried? " Vivi ask confusedly. " He is the strongest person in the world. Why am i worried for? " Nami said hug Vivi"s waist from beside.. " Nami.. You are clinging me too much.. " Vivi said embarassedly. " Your skin is very smooth. I like it.. Hehehe " Nami said cutely. On the other side. Robin still reading her newspaper, and have not relize someone was looking at her excitedly. Even the turtle below didnt relize because Adam was too light. " Cough.. Nico Robin.." Adam cough waking up Nico Robin. Robin look up and drop her newspaper in shocked, and quickly cross her arms with her palms facing up. " Six Flower ! " Six arms appear on Adam"s body, in a dangerous situation for other people. " Interesting.." Adam said looking at the arms appear on him. " You.. Who are you.." Robin said looking at Adam face.. " Adam. I have been looking for you. I want you to join us, and be part of the Adam"s Family." Adam said seriously, while his fingers touch and rubbed Robin"s arm on his body gently. Hearing Adam words, Robin keep still. And look at Adam carefully until he remember the face of the man infront of her. " You. "Devil King" Adam.." Robin said seriously looking at Adam"s eyes. " Umm. Yeah.. " Adam said with a grin. The scne fell into silence with Adam and Robin keep looking at each other eyes. " Your eyes is beautiful.. " Adam said again with a grin. While keep on rubbing and touching Robin hands with his fingers gently.. " You..huhh.." Robin stop her devil fruit abilities, and the six arms growing on Adam"s body was gone. " You skin is very smooth, and smells very good too. Is this the effect of eating the Flower Flower Fruit? " Adam ask without any shame.. " You.. What do you want ? " Robin look at Adam handsome face and embarassedly ask. "I said like before, I want you to join us, and be part of the Adam"s Family. " Adam said seriously. Robin felt silence and just look at Adam eyes. " I ll keep you safe, live freely and help you achieve your dreams. I wont force you, even you didnt join my family, i will still help you. " Adam said with a grin on his face. Robin look at Adam serious and gentle face and she felt into meditation. She feels tired, she needs home.. " I...i will join your family.. Please take care.." Robin said firmly looking at Adam"s eyes.. " If you want to cry, cry.. I wont ridicule you.. " Adam move forward patted her head and said gently. Robin bit her lower lip and look up at Adam smiling face. Thinking about her own past, her eyes moist and tears started to gather. Slowly, tears fell and Nico Robin cry histericaly. " Huaaaaaa " Robin shout and cried. Adam who was standing infront of her, came more forward, squat and put Robin in his arms while rubbing her back gently. 10 minutes later, Robin stop her crying and release her arms. Adam also stop hugging her, and look toward Robin who were looking up. Looking at Robin face still wet from the tears, Adam take out a tisue from his Storage Ring and wipe gently on her face. " Lets go.. " Adam said kindly. " Umm.." Robin nodded and pick her shoulder bag. " Banchi, you go back to Alabasta." Robin went toward the turtle head who were smoking leisurely and patted its head. Banchi turn his head back and nodded and change his direction. Adam put his one arm under Robin legs, and the other behind her back and carry her like a groom, then Adam use Moonstep and jump toward the ship which was still in distance.. " Thank you, i watch the broadcasting.." Robin said with her low voice while Adam carrying her. " No thanks .." Adam look at Robin and grins. Robin arms which were on Adam"s neck held tighter and she moved her face closer. Adam just smile toward Robin who gave him a sudden kiss on his cheek. And Robin was too embarassed to look at Adam eyes and look somewhere else. Soon, Adam and Robin landed on the ship bow. With Nami and Vivi already waiting with their smiles. Adam put Robin gently on the deck, and before Adam can talk. " Nico Robin is it? Welcome on board.. Im Nami, nice to meet you.. " Nami came forward and hug Robin. " Please take care.. " Robin hug Nami"s back, and said embarassedly " Nico Robin.. Thank you for secretly covering my identity.." Vivi said gently. " Princess Vivi.. I.. i am sorry.." Robin said weakly. " Its okay, we will find his evidence and soon revealed to the public his doings." Vivi said calmly " Umm.. Its almost time for lunchtime, Nami, Vivi you take her around. Ill prepare the welcoming ceremony with the lunch too.." Adam said smiling toward the three beauties, and went to the Main Galley. " lets go.." Nami and Vivi take Robin each arm and tell around the ship.. " You can sleep here with us.. Although theres another huge bedroom on the Lower Deck, but it still near the boys bedroom.. The biggest room currently here at the Lower Main Deck, which far from the boys.. " Nami said to Robin excitedly. " Nami, why are you so excited.. " Vivi ask confusedly. Robin also look at Nami curiously. " Hehehe, nothing.." Nami smirk and thought of something exciting.. Soon the three girls become friends, talk and chat on the bed. " Nami, Vivi are you Adam"s woman? " Robin ask with curiousity in her eyes. " Yes.. We are.." Nami said calmly. " No.. No.. Im not .." Vivi said shaking her head but was very embarassed. " Is it? " Robin said and a loss appear on her eyes.. But Nami saw it. " Hey.. You join the family, thats mean you are her woman too... Soon.. you will see.." Nami said without any jealousy.. " This.. Adam"s Family what is it?" Robin asked confusedly " Ofcourse, "Family" means a family. Theres no other position like in the pirates or other organization, the head of the family is ofcourse is Adam, the rest? Oh its his woman, yes beside Keby, who was his student and a Cabin Boy." Nami said helplessly. Chapter 51 - Nico Robin Nights Vivi hearing Nami"s talking about joining the family suddenly felt a little jealousy. But she quickly shake her head and denied it in her heart. " You are his woman, you dont mind him having other woman? " Robin asked confusedly. Then Nami explain again what she had explain to Vivi. " Then.. I will talk the truth. I like him.. " Robin said embarassedly. " I really dont mind, but looking at this.. I was envious.. " Nami push Robin making her lay on the bed on her back, sits on her stomach and fondle the two plump and round b.r.e.a.s.t of Robin. " You.. What are you doing.. " Robin said embarassedly trying to push Nami, but Nami strength was stronger. " Look Vivi, its bigger than us.." Nami said enviously and fondling harder. " Yes.. Adam keeps looking toward there with his eyes before.. " Vivi said fondling too and said enviously. " Ahh dont... You two.. Four Flowers !! " Robin said and fight back using her Devil Fruit abilities. The three soon felt tired and lay on their backs on the bed together. " Yes.. Adam is very jealously.. He didnt like her woman to wear too much revealing clothes in public.." Nami said suddenly. " too much revealing? " Robin ask in interest, while Vivi also erect her ears. " yes, when with him alone, he doesnt mind and he likes it very much. But when they were other people, he is very jealous. He says at least 5cm above the knee for skirts, and not showing the cleavage too much on top. But he doesnt mind wearing tights showing our outlines.. " Nami explain calmly. " Is it ? A jealousy man.. Its nothing.. I think its best for us also.. Although we women like to show our figure, but its to attract attention. But if she already belong to someone, why should attract others.. " Robin said seriously. " Yes.. I also soon understood what his meaning was. Even though he didnt say it. He is a good man " Nami said happily " I.. I also like him !!! " Vivi said suddenly. " I know you do, i dont mind it.. Let me tell you Vivi, even though Adam was a bit perverted, but the last night incident, he will surely make yourself his own woman and be responsible.. So you cant run.. " Nami said seriously.. Vivi didnt talk and just cover her face in shame with the quilt. " Last night incident? Can you tell me about it? " Robin sits up and ask very interested. " Okay.. That night, Adam accidentaly enter when Vivi only in her undies.. Then bla..bla..bla.. Also, Vivi wears only tapes covering her pointed parts of her c.h.e.s.t, while below only wearing a g-strin-" Nami want to continue but was interupted by Vivi. " Nami dont.. You.. bully me.. " Vivi said embarassedly " Oh is it? Then Vivi bla..bla..bla.." Nami didnt care with Vivi and kept talking with Robin. " Can you ask him to do it to me this night.. Im too embarassed to ask.." Robin said embarassedly. " Ofcourse ! I dont mind.. Hehehehehehehe " Nami smirk.. " Come, look here.. This place should belong to his clothes yesterday, but now was change to a woman clothes.. From the size, its yours Vivi, and Robin you also have.." Nami said opening the huge wadrobe. " Whooah..." Vivi and Robin said in amazed. Looking at the many jewelry, shoes, beautiful clothes, even undies. Vivi and Robin was excited. " Unique and beautiful.. " Robin said picking a set of clothes for her . " Ahh.. Nami.. he also buy undies ?? " Vivi said embarassedly looking at the many kinds of undies .. " Yes ofcourse, he bought undies too for me, look, a g-string, thongs, lace, etc,." Nami said Vivi and Robin excitedly try their new clothes " Even the size he knows very well.. " Robin said looking at the size numbers attached. " Umm. Yes.. " Vivi said embarassedly, looking at herself a long pink gown in the mirror " How did he know so much, Nami? " Robin ask curiously Nami start to talk about Adam coming to East Blue only to find her, and also talk about her past. " She also talk about you, Vivi, about your diplomatic spirit when you were a child attending the Levely bla..bla..bla.. You joining the Suna Clan.. Bla..bla..bla.. then joining the Baroque Works, bla..bla..bla.." Nami talk what Adam have said while they were sailing toward Cactus Island. " Including you Robin.. Im sorry if i awakened your bad memories.. You when left alone at Ohara being bullied by other childrens including your aunt and uncle.. Clover, and other historians.. Your mom, bla..bla..bla.. The giant marine, Saul.. Ohara incident, bla..bla..bla.. your dreams.." Nami said. " Not a great sympathy with our past that he came toward us. But we were in his dreams.. " Nami said, but still didnt tell about Adam real identity. She will let Adam reveal himself alone.. " Bad experience, to be known to others is actually not wrong.. You dont need give your apologethic expression. I dont mind it.. " Robin said patted Nami face gently. " Im in his dreams too? Ah.. im so embarassed.. " Vivi said embarassedly covering her face. " Nami, Vivi, Robin.. The lunch is ready.. " Adam knock the door and shout. " Yes, you go first.. Wait for us.." Nami said loud. Soon the three woman dressedd up and appear at the dinning area, where Adam, Koby and Igaram have waited. " The three beauty have come.. Hahah sits lets eat.." Adam said stood up and in gentle prepare their chair one by one.. " Yes, we havent have the welcoming ceremony before.. Lets do it at the same time.. Cough.. Welcome Vivi, Igaram to get onboard. And welcome Robin to be part of Adam"s Family. Hope everyone present live to their fullest with their smile.. Cheers" Adam sit on the main position give a short welcoming speech and raise his glasses " Cheers.." Everyone with their smile said, but only one person which was Vivi in her heart was not calm. Koby and Igaram quickly eat the dishes infront of them hurriedly, including Karoo who eats on the floor not too far from the dining table. The girls eat elegantly not like the boys, only Robin gave a shocked expression for a moment and praise Adam very much. " Its delicious.. You cook very well Adam.." Robin said with great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and delight on her face. " Hahahaha, beside the strongest man in the world, im also the best cook. " Adam with his mouth full of food said shamelessly. " Yes yes.. " Nami and Viv said helplessly. " Teacher teacher.. When will i start to learn the Six Powers.. " Koby ask with his mouth full of food, and keep entering the food on the table toward his mouth. " You still need to continue work out, remember, beside sleeping for 8 hours everyday and cleaning the ship. You still need to workout the rest of time, for the next two months." Adam said seriously. " Okay teacher.. " Koby said with respect. After lunch with everyone, everyone start doing their own things. Beside the three girls which were still talking and chatting together at the Workroom near the Wheelhouse. After a delicious dinner, Nami talk to Adam when Adam was going to the Sunbed to lay leisurely again. " What is it my wife, do you miss me.. " Adam said looking around that Nami was alone, and quickly hug her and whisper to her ear.. " That.. Wait where are we going dont.." Nami wants to explain but suddenly being carry by Adam and walk toward the other huge bedroom located at the Lower Deck, sit on the bed and put Nami on his t.h.i.g.hs with her stomach below. Adam slap her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s not too hard. Adam knows, that Nami was a bit masochism.. " What is it.. " Adam said gently " That, Robin wants to remove the toxins on her body too.." Nami said with her red face. Plak ! " Is it? Lets go then.." Adam after giving another slap and try to stand up. " No.. wait.. please.. " Nami said without looking at Adam and keep her head looking below. " What? " Adam act confusedly " Please.. I need it.." Nami said very embarassedly with her small voice. Plak ! " This? " Adam raise Nami skirt and directly slap her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s . " Ahh.." 1 hour later, Adam and Nami dressed back and walk toward the huge bedroom at the Lower Main Deck. Nami legs was a bit trembling when walking, and Adam just keep playfully smack her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s when walking beside her. " Ahh no more.." Nami said looking at Adam with pleading looks. " hehehehe.. " Adam just smirk and soon both arrived at the bedroom door. " Wait here.. " Nami said and enter the bedroom and close quickly. " Robin, you already prepare? " Nami ask looking at Robin reading her book with her wearing her bath robe. " I have.." Robin stood up and untied the bath robe and let it slip down toward the floor. Nami pull Robin hand walk toward the Bathroom, but she suddenly stop and look at Vivi who was on the bed looking at her. " You want to follow too? " Nami ask " No no.. Ill wait here.. " Vivi wearing a transparent mini nightgown Adam gave to her, quickly she cover herself with the quilt. " Becareful Adam seeing you in those.. Hehehehe..." Nami said with a smirk and keep going toward the bathroom and told Robin to lay on her back on the bath tub. " You wait here, ill call Adam.. " Nami said and quickly out of the bathroom, glancing at Vivi still in the quilt hiding and open the door. " Adam, lets go.." Nami pull Adam hand.. " Who is that?? " Adam said while pointing toward the bed. " Its Vivi, she does not want to follow.. " Nami said relaxedly. " Is it.. Then Vivi, why are you covering yourself in the quilt? " Adam ask confusedly " Ahh.. nothing.." Vivi inside the quilt said embarassedly. " Hmm i see.. Okay then.. " Adam then walk with Nami toward the bathroom. Looking at the Robin with two tapes cover their pointed part, while below only covering her gential with the strips strings only. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts didnt slump at all, they just stood produly up like the most beautiful mountains imaginable. Adam look toward Robin face who was looking at him with smile, but Adam can see that Robin was pretending calm. Her face face red like an apple, looking at the wet spot on her only cloth, Adam can be sure that Robin was too much horny right now. " Cough, lets do this Robin.. Dont move until i told you so.." Adam said seriously after coughing embarassedly. " Yes Adam.." Robin said with her seductive voice.. Adam take out the new acupuncture kits he bought again, and start inserting the needles on many parts of Robin body.. Everytime Adam insert the needle, Robin will m.o.a.n without shame.. Nami just stood beside Adam looking at Robin reaction aprovvingly. Because Robin keep opening her eyes, Nami didnt do the shameful things again with Adam just like with Vivi before.. After the acupuncture was done, and the toxins were all out.. Adam left with a big tent on his pants.. " Nami.. You go out too, ill take a bath by myself.." Robin said embarassedly. . " Nope.. Ill treat you the same like i did to Vivi.." Nami said without shame, taking of her clothes quickly. Jump toward the bath tub and try her best with her mouth and fingers getting off Robin. " Ahh.. Nami.. No..." Robin who was already very horny didnt try to push Nami away, but just refusing with her words. After Nami"s fingers quickly rub her below parts.. Robin didnt care anymore even its with another woman and just m.o.a.n p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ely until she gets off. " Huuhh.. huuh.. " Robin breathless voice laying on her back on the bath tub weakly. " Hehehe.. Come lets go bath.." Nami then bath with the embarassed Robin. Nothing happened with Adam that night, he just lay leisurely thinking about the future with the three woman.. Chapter 52 - Calling Monkey D. Dragon Adam was not stupid, he know Vivi and Robin feeling for him. So these days sailing toward Alabasta, Adam keep accompany the two of them. The second day was with Vivi, talk and chat together. The third day was with Robin, the fourth day with Vivi again, and the fifth day with Robin again. Until reach the sixth day, which was the last day before reaching Alabasta at noon. After having a breakfast, Koby continue working out. Igaram went to survey the sea. Adam, Nami, Vivi and Robin were in the Sundeck at the middle side of the Flybridge, between the Sundeck Bar and the hot tub. Nami pick some oranges from her tangerine trees located behind the hot tub at the Garden and share with Adam, Vivi and Robin.. " So sweet.. " Vivi said exclaimed.. " Hehe ofcourse.. Its from my hometown.." Nami said proudly. " Umm its good.. " Robin said while reading the 1212 Devil Fruit book which Adam create.. Adam just sits there ogling the three beauty chatting and talking. " Wow this Devil Fruit is very powerful... Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite. Allow the user to transform into a Amphitrite (Goddess of Sea). Can create and control the sea or water. But cant turn into the user body into an element like Logia. The only fruit without being curse by the sea.. " Robin said exclaiming. " Ahh.. Amazing.. If i have that fruit, can create water.. Maybe with that the Alabasta wont be too dry" Vivi said beside Robin looking at the book together. " Dont worry, if we found it later, we will give it to you.. " Nami said seriously. " No.. Thats too much.." Vivi wave her hand. " Its okay, also it wont be easy to find it. Hehehe" Nami said cutely. " Yes, if its that easy, many people will find, eat it or sell it at the auction.." Robin said. " This is my fruit, the Flower Flower Fruit.. Yes the ill.u.s.tration was true, i remember when i was still 5 years old and too hungry and find this fruit on the beach and eat it, because of its disgusting taste, i still remember it.. " Robin said pointing toward the Devil Fruit Adam"s draw. " is it really that bad? " Nami ask nervously. " Yes.. Why did you have any Devil Fruit here you want too? " Robin ask. Robin and Vivi still does not know Adam can find the location of the Devil Fruit. " Yes.. This one, Weather Weather Fruit, a paramecia type, can control the weather.. " Nami said flipping the pages and point toward her devil fruit choices. " Wow, this suit you very much.. You have the talent in foreseeing the coming weather.. " Vivi said . " Yes.. This Devil Fruit suit you very much. " Robin also nodded approvingly. " Yeah, but we are still finding it.. I dont know we will find it or not.. " Nami said cutely glancing at Adam. The girls continue looking at the book and discussing it, sometimes ask wether it was eaten by someone or not toward Adam. " Yes, Adam.. What kind of Devil Fruit you want to eat? " Robin ask suddenly. " I dont know.. Im confused, i wish i can eat many though.. Heheheh .." Adam said scratching his head embarassedly " No you cant ! If you have eat a Devil Fruit, you cant eat another one.. Or you will die.. " Robin said quickly and remind Adam. Hearing Robin words, Nami and Vivi also glancing at Adam seriously. " Cough okay. I have ask someone, the only way to have two Devil Fruit or more is to have another heart. And to have another heart, you need to use a forbidden technique to change the structure of the body. And i wont do that.." Adam said seriously. " Yes.. Thats good then, you are already the strongest man in the world. You dont need it.." Nami said seriously. " Hahaha ofcourse.. But did you ever think of Kaido? He was executed more than 40 times when caught, but never succedded.. Im sure that in one of the 40 of those, they also try to feed Kaido another Devil Fruit. But look, he still doesnt dies, only die in my sword.." Adam said confusedly. " This.. " Nami, Robin and Vivi also confused. " Maybe, in those 40 times trying to execute him, nobody try that method you said? " Robin said " No way.. Marines, World Government, other forces were smart people, how can they didnt think of feeding him another Devil Fruit.. " Adam said refuting Robin.. " Yes, maybe he survive.. And the Devil Fruit was useless to him because of his durability. " Nami said. " Maybe people also didnt think of feeding another Devil Fruit to him. If i was the one to execute Kaido, i also maybe wont think of that method, before Adam have mention it.. Haha.." Vivi said embarassedly " Thats it, no need to discuss him. He was already dead.." Adam said waving his hand.. The three beauty nodded and continue flipping the book. While Adam ask the system in his heart. " System, can i eat more than one Devil Fruit ? " " Can " " Why and how ? " " Because the host body can bear it. But the limit is only 5. And because the host was not a person of this world, the curse will have no effect toward the host." Hearing the explaination of the Invincible System, Adam felt shocked and excited. " 5.."Adam said to himself. " What 5 ? " Nami suddenly turned and look at Adam curiously. " Ahh. Nothing, you three beauty continue.. Oh News Coo ! Lets see if the news was finally published or not.. " Adam said pointing at the News Coo flying above. " News Coo !! " Nami shout waving her hand. The News Coo landed at the rail near Nami, take out the Newspaper on his bag, and wait patiently for the money. Adam gave the money, and the News Coo fly again. " Look !! Its on the news !! Great Vivi !! " Nami said excitedly and spread the newspaper on the table so everyone can see it. " THE TRUE FACE OF CROCODILE ONE OF THE SHICHIBUKAI !" " "Desert King" Sir Crocodile, one of the seven Shichibukai . The people in the Kingdom of Alabasta regard him as a hero for defeating pirates, but actually he is more dangerous. He secretly formed a crime syndicate called Baroque Works. Being careful not to attract too much attention to himself, he gathered some of the best bounty hunteres in the world and gave them code names based on power. His plan the whole time was to conquer Alabasta. Spreading lies and rumors in Alabasta about the King of the Kingdom of Alabasta, in order to launch rebellion against him. From the news we got from Nefertari Vivi, the Princess of Alabasta Kingdom whom infiltrate Baroque Works, Crocodile was also the culprit of the drought happened through Alabasta by spreading the illegal substance "Dancing Powder"." " It is said that Crocodile was also looking for the Legendary Ancient Weapon Pluton, which would give him great military power." " Great, now the Crocodile was surely busy running from the Marines.." Vivi said excitedly. " Thank you everyone.." Vivi said with gratitude towards everyone. " No thanks, i didnt think the News was very soon reported.. Lets go quickly toward Alabasta. Maybe it was very chaotic there.." Adam said seriously.. Yesterday after dinner. " So, we should publish the news about Crocodile doings." Adam said to everyone on the table. " When we arrive there, you dont need to be desperate to talk toward the rebels.. " Adam said again to Vivi. " Yes.. Mr Adam here is correct, first release the news of his plan toward the newspaper. The rebels all were already cant believe with the royal family, with the news on the newspaper, they will calm down a bit.. " " Yes i know, even with me telling to all the poeple and the rebels, they wont believe., im very weak.." Vivi said sadly " No Vivi, you spend half year risking your life trying your best to find the evidence, its enough.. " Adam said cheering Vivi. " Now i will call Monkey D. Dragon, the leader of the Revolutionary Army. He have a good contact with the "Big News" Morgans the owner of the Newspaper." Adam said taking out Dragon"s Transponder Snail and call him. " Who is it? " A strong and rough voice came. " Dragon its me, Adam.. Its been a long time.. " Adam said greeting Dragon. " Adam.. Long time.. What is it ? " Dragon ask with interest. " To clear the obstacles in the future, the Shichibukai was also need to be removed right? " Adam ask. " Ofcourse !! Its shame for the whole world. A pirate work along the Marines and the World Government .." Dragon said seriously " Then, help me publish this news for tomorrow. Its about one of the seven Shichibukai.. "Desert King" Sir Crocodile.. bla..bla..bla.." " So i need to see the news tomorrow, so that the hundreds of thousands rebels calm down themselves. Can you do it? Btw, you havent called me ask for help or anything. I can do it for you, dont need to be embarassed.. " Adam said seriously. " This.. I can, Morgans will love this Big News.. I also shock by the news you told me, i thought the Royal Family was like the rumors.. So the Princess of the Alabasta Kingdom is really brave, interesting.. " " Ofcourse, a princess should behave like her, but its almost rare in the whole world Royal Family, is it? By the way, Nico Robin now is part of my Adam"s Family. I also need another of your help, if you found a Poneglyph please tell me.. " Adam said glancing at the embarassed Vivi and excited Robin. " Nico Robin "Light of the Revolution", we have been finding her to invite her to join us. Too bad, its too late. Hahahaha.. " Dragon said laughingly. " Okay okay.. If you need help, just call me. Ill hang up. Thank you and sorry for the trouble Dragon." Adam said with gratitiude. " No thanks.. " Adam hang up and look at everyone .. " So. Tomorrow when we arrive, the rebels will already calm down.. " Adam said reassuredly " Great.. " Everyone was relief.. Then Robin ask making everyone curious too. " That, i met him at Sabaody.. When i bought many children slaves from the auction, then bla..bla..bla.. After that i let myself in on their plans which was the Sabaody Liberation Slave .." Adam explain to everyone the event on that day and the process. " Teacher ! You are the best !!! " Koby said with worship in his face. " Its too bad, even my cruel method and threat. They still dare to do it.. " Adam shake his head helplessly. " Yes, you make those people losing their arms, and not directly kill. It can be said it was a threat, but people still dare to do that business. " Igaram said helplessly too. " Maybe next time i should directly declare Sabaody as my site.. Hahaha.." Adam laugh " Yes, you need sites. And also subordinates.. With your status, many people will line up.. Like in New World, the Emperor has many sites, its more peaceful, than joining the World Government.. " Robin said suggesting. " Hmm. Yes i will think about it.. " Adam said seriously to Robin. " Adam, when you have your suburdinate.. Please come to Alabasta, and ill ask my father to join you.. " Vivi said seriously. " Princess Vivi.." Igaram said worriedly " Beside the drought done by Crocodile, dont you see our people who needs to pay the Heavenly Tribute? Even we joins the World Government, the pirates still come, and the Marines were always late, its not like being protected at all.. " Vivi said weakly. " Yes, when i have already my subordinates.. I will cover your country, Vivi.. But with that, it can be said you declare war too with the World Government.. But dont worry, i wont let somethng bad happend toward your country.." Adam said patting his c.h.e.s.t while grins. " Yes.. Good.. Thank you Adam.." Vivi said with gratitude and her heart was really happy thinking about Adam will also visit her in the country making her embarassed.. Chapter 53 - F-150 RAPTOR Back to present. Adam is thinking how to rush toward Alabasta. " This.. Or i will go first then? " Adam ask looking at the three beauty.. " No.. We will go too.." Nami said quickly " With the ship, it still needs around 9 hour to arrive there, 44km in hour.. The distance is around 400km from here.. If i go alone 1 minute is enough.. " Adam explained the situation. " This.. " The three beauty all felt into thinking. " Then you carry us..." Nami said suggesting. " The ship? " Adam ask again. " Let Koby sail.. He knows how right.. " Nami said. " No.. Its still too far from here, if something happends i wont know.. Oh i know.." Adam then went toward the empty deck on the bow and open the Earth Store, and quickly bought a car. After finding quickly, Adam choose the car and pick the green kevlar color. The price in the Earth was around 14 million japanese yen. And yen was the same as berries, and its 10 times cheaper. So, its only 1.4 million berries Adam spent. Looking at the huge green unique shaped thing with wheels appear on the deck near the bow, the three girls were curious. Adam shout toward Igaram who was on the survey room, and Koby at the gym working out. " Igaram !! Koby.. Come here. Hurry.. " Adam shouts " Igaram which was the nearest came, and Koby the last one, they both also look at the F-150 Raptor Truck with curiousity. " Three beauty, come inside and sit.. " Adam open the door of the passenger seat and call the three beauty.. " Karoo ! You get in here, dont touch anything, you understand ?" Adam open the front seat, let Karoo in, tied the seat belt on him. " Quack !! " Karoo quack and nodded seriously. The three girls with curiousity enters and sit while looking around. " Dont remove this.. And dont to the front seat." Adam said putting on their seat belts.. Get to the front seat, turn on the engine, and air conditioner. Then, get out and close the door. " Koby, Igaram, go up there and hold on for something.." Adam said pointing toward the cargo bed behind the car which was very enough for them to sit. Adam quickly take Garp"s and Dragon"s Transponder Snail, put in his small waist bag. Take the Eternal Pose on the Wheelhouse and tied on his wrist, and get below the F-150 and shout toward everyone inside. " Hold On ! " Adam shout, then touch the ship below him and put in his Storage Ring. Adam quickly put his two hands up and hold the undercarriage and use Moonstep. The three keep looking out from the window, while Igaram and Koby hold on the side of the car and raising their necks too looking around. " Teacher are you below?? " Koby shout .. " Yes.. You two hold on, we will go to Alabasta quickly.." Adam said and he step on the air with his Moonstep, and head toward Alabasta after looking at the Eternal Pose tied on his left wrist. The people at the car can feel the speed getting faster and faster slowly.. Especially Igaram and Koby on the Cargo Bed, they can feel the win directly.. Soon, the speed reach 400km in hour. Enough reaching Alabasta in one hour.. " TEACHER ITS TOO FAST !!!!! " Koby shout loud while holding on to something.. " AHAHAHAHAH " Adam just laugh while keep running on the air with his Moonstep.. The three girl look at the windows excitedly from inside and talking. " So we are flying.. " Vivi said exclaiming.. " You can say that, Adam carried us below.. With this speed.. I think 1 hour is enough to reach Alabasta.." Nami said while looking around inside curiosity. " What kind of thing is this.. " Vivi ask herself. "There is 4 wheel attached below it.. I think its a land transportation. But with high technology..Look, theres a steering wheel infront.. Maybe when we land, we can try it.. " Robin said pointing at the front seat.. " Wow cool.. Its like a carriage. But with no horse or other Animals pulling.. " Vivi said exclaiming. " Yes, but Adam who is carrying us.. Hehehehe~ " Nami said laughing.. The three girls laugh. " What will happend if i press this.. " Nami ask the two girls and point to a button beside her. " Hmm. In here also have.. I think from the drawings on the button, it tells about this windows.." Robin said looking at the button her too. " Ill try it.. " Then Nami with curiousity press the button. " AHHHHHHHHH " Adam raise his eyebrows and use his Observation Haki to look up. And look funnily at the three beauty above him.. " HAHAHAHHA, THE WIND IS SO STRONG.. CLOSE THE WINDOW... " Adam shout loud toward the three girls inside.. Chapter 54 - People Reaction to Crocodile " How is it to close the window.." Nami heard Adam shout and try pressing the other button. " Hufff.. The win outside is too strong.. " Nami tidy up her hair, the girls too. " Look behind, Koby and Igaram is so miserable.. Hehehe ~ " Vivi said laughing covering her mouth. Robin and Nami look back where they can see from the transparent window behind them the situation at the Cargo bed.. ... Katorea, Alabasta Kingdom. The city was used by the base camp of hundreds of thousands from the Rebel Army. Currently the scene were very chaotic. All the rebels have read the newspaper, and currently in a certain building many of the leader of the Rebel Army gather and discuss in a meeting. " Is this news true? Then what we did all was wrong ? " Someone ask. " No ! What we did was not wrong ! But, we change our target toward Rainbase, where Crocodile located is.." Koza the leader of the Rebel Army, Vivi"s childhood friend. " But, how about the King ! We dont know his situation, maybe Crocodile already attack or ready to attack there !! " Someone said. " Then, we go now toward Alubarna ! Protect the capital !! " Koza directly issued. " What if the news was false and made by the Royal Family to stop us ?" Someone said worriedly. " No ! i believe the news was true.. Look i have confirmed that Nefertari Vivi the Princess of our Kingdom was really gone half year ago.. Thinking about her personality, im sure she infiltrate the Baroque Works.. She is my childhood friend, i know her very well., and then she met someone and ask for help to release the news on the newspaper. Maybe currently she was out there somewhere on her journey towards here to stop Crocodile and persuade us.." Koza said seriously toward everyone in the meeting room. " I believe you, Koza.. You are our leader, although we will not rebel anymore, atleast right now we have hundreds thousands of army to protect the capital and other city, prepared to being attack by Crocodile. We cant just wait the Marines. " Someone said " Yes, we need to prepared for Crocodile attack''s lets go now ! " Someone said too. Then soon everyone disperse and quickly prepare themselves to go toward Alubarna .. Rainbase, Alabasta Kingdom One of the few cities within Alabasta that continued thriving even during the drought, mostly due to the gambling industry. Due to this, it has been referred to as the ''City of Dreams''. The city was the Baoque Works'' main base operated by Crocodile. The city was located on the left side of the island far from Alubarna with the Sandoria River dividing them.. Currently the city was very chaotic, the civilians living there all quickly package their luggage and all go as far as possible from their ''City of Dreams'' after reading the newspaper. Rain Dinners was the casino that Crocodile used as his secret base in Alabasta. Inside of a huge room, currently there was many things destroyed and broken. A tall man with wide c.h.e.s.t, broad shoulders, muscular arms and legs, and a thick neck. He was pale skin and nape-length black hair which is kept neatly sicked back. A long stiched scar at the of his nose that strechess across his face and a large hook made fom a tough gold alloy in place of his left hand. This man was Crocodile, the things inside the room all were destroyed and broken by him from his rage and angry state. " Bastard ! Bastard ! What should i do, damn it that must be her who tells the news about me looking for the Pluton. Damn it !! Right now im sure a high ranking Marines is coming toward here, and my Shichibukai title will be revoked.. What should i do !!!" Crocodile keep walking back and forth thinking and talking himself. Crocodile was a bit unlucky, he just awake not long ago, when he look at the messy people on the city, and reads the newspaper he was very bad and quickly hide in his room. His Officer Agents from the Baroque Works already gone and dont know where to run. He was left alone. Alubarna, Alabasta Kingdom Alubarna is the capital city of Alabasta. The city is build on a plateau near an oasis, and there are four long flights of stairs that act as the only entrances. Directly outside the town is a group of ruins. Currently the situation outside the city was very tense with many of the Royal Guards guarding. While the people inside the city was all nervous, afraid of the attack of Crocodile. Alubarna Palace is where the royal family and their serants live, located in the center of Alubarna. " How about Vivi? Where is she !! Why havent i recieve any information about her !! " A man in average weight, wrinkled face, a tied-off beard, and long, curly black hair sits on the throne and ask everyone in the hall. " Sorry my King.. But from the newspaper, it can be said that she found a helper and maybe was on her journey towards here.. " A tall imposing dark skinned man with medium length black hair and a long broad nose resembling that of a jackal said respectfully toward his king. He was Chaka the Jackal, one of the two head guard in the Alabasta Kingdom, who servers under Igaram.. " Huhh.. Then what about Crocodile? Did he havent out yet from the Rain Dinner?" Nefertari Cobra, the king of Alabasta Kingdom and father of Vivi ask. " No, our people monitoring there still havent see Crocodile out from his place." Chaka said " He is a Shichibukai, and very strong. Dont let the guard down.. Tell it to everyone.. " Cobra said . " Yes, my King !! " Chaka said and quickly out of the hall.. " Vivi oh Vivi... you are just like your mother.." Cobra said to himself helplessly. Marine Headquarters. Sengoku look at the newspaper on his hand, and felt headache. " How did this news come from? " Segoku look toward Tsuru sitting in the sofa infront of him. " I dont know, but soon the World Government will call you, to revoke Crocodile Shichibukai status." Tsuru said. " The World Government will be shame with their dogs bitting behind them.. Pluton, ohh.. Crocodile is looking for death.. " Sengoku said shaking his head helplessly. " its sending death if we didnt sent a high ranking to capture Crocodile in his own place, he eat the Sand Sand Fruit" Sengoku said. " But i cant order the Marines to catch him, the World Government havent call me yet.. " Sengoku said helplessly. Purururu ~ " Fleet Admiral Sengoku here.." " Sent someone to kill Crocodile on spot ! " An angry voice directly was heard in the room. " Yes.." Sengoku said and hung up direclty " Gion just cross the Calm Belt, and she is still chasing Adam. Currently she is the nearest from Alabasta.." Tsuru said. " Ahh that rebelious girl, you call and talk to her.. " Sengoku wave his hand tiredly and just lay their helplessly. " AHAHAHAHAHAHA... Shichibukai my a.s.s, look at Doflamingo from the Punk Hazzard incident a month ago.. Why dont his status is not revoked too.. " Garp finally stop his eating Rice Crackers and laugh. " Caesar is dead, the children was saved.. The evidence we found even was rejected unknownly by the World Government. I think that Doflamingo has a special identity or hide some secrets, and the World Government compromise.." Sengoku said. " I hope someone can fight and clear all the Shichibukai.. Its a shame toward the Marines..." Garp said thinking of a certain young man.. " Ill go call Gion.. " Tsuru stood up and walk outside.. Chapter 55 - Arrive at Alabasta. Adam and his group finally arrive at Sandy Island, Alabasta Kingdom. [Congratulations to the host to get Sandy Island map.] Currently, there are 5 map Adam have in the MAP TAB; Sabaody Archipelago, Conomi Islands, Polstar Island, Cactus Island and the new one was the Sandy Island. Adam look around him, and from the map he saw in the MAP tab from the Invincible System, he was currently at Nanohana. " So we are at Nanohana.. " Adam said after entering the car, sit on the driver seat and look the three beauty behind.. " Currently, at Alubarna, the situasion was stable, the Rebel Army stasion themselves outside the Alubarna protecting the city, should we cross the Sandora River toward the Rain Base or?" Adam said to Nami, Vivi and Robin. " Great.. The Rebel Army are preparing for Crocodile attack, lets go to Alubarna first " Vivi said excitedly. " Its weird, Crocodile didnt attack for a long time, or he was running? " Nami ask. " Nope, Crocodile wont run. Maybe he was preparing to attack and still at Rain Base.. " Robin said seriously. " Then lets go to Alubarna and deliver our Princess first. " Adam said pressing the gas pedal while steering the wheel of the F-150 Raptor Truck. The F-150 smoothly run along the desert, giving trails on the ground. " Wow.. Let me let me.. " Nami said excitedly behind Adam. " Later you can, we go to Alubarna first, Crocodile just step out alone from the Rain Base and fly toward Alubarna crossing the Sandoria River. " Adam said while looking at Sandy Island live map from the MAP tab. " How do you know ? " Vivi ask with curiousity. " Ohh, i have an unique ability.. Every Island i landed, i have a Live Map in my head, i can see and saw everything in this island. Even when i was far away from this island, there still the Live Map in my head. For example, i have landed on Sabaody Archipelago, currently i still can see everthing that is going on there.. " Adam said without any worries. Nami, Vivi and Robin were shocked by the ability of Adam. " Adam, why you havent tell me before? " Nami ask calmly. " Not that i didnt want tell you, i just remember.. " Adam said scratching his head while keep driving. " Whats did you see on the Live Map ? " Robin ask with interest.. " I can see almost every situation going on, you can say it that everything on the island cant escape my sight. I can also find hidden ruins.. Currently there are many hidden ruins below the desert of Alabasta.. Yes, i also found two Poneglyph. " Adam turn his head and look at Robin with his grin. " Great.. Lets go there after handling the matter. Please.. " Robin said with expectation.. " We are family, you dont need to say ''please''.. " Adam said calmly. Robin nods and give her happy look. " Then, you landed on Conomi Islands too. What is Nojiko doing right now? " Nami ask excitedly. " Oh.. " Adam open the Conomi Islands map, find Nojiko and focus on her. The F-150 Adam driving suddenly the wheel turned for a moment, making Koby and Igaram more embarassed at the Cargo bed. " Did you almost hit something infront ?? " Nami ask with curiousity. Robin and Vivi also look at the window outside.. " No.. That, Nojiko is in the bathroom.. " Adam said embarassedly without turning to look at Nami.. " Ohh...... " Nami just "oh" for a long time.. " Adam, can you see my father situation ? " Vivi ask worriedly. " Hmm he is fine, currently in the royal palace talking with the Rebel Army leaders.. The bad thing is i cant hear the conversation, only can look from above.. " Adam said reassuredly " Phew,, Thats good.. " Vivi said relaxedly " That.. Adam, if you leave here, you still can look at me ? " Vivi suddenly ask embarassedly with her low voice. " Cough.. Ofcourse, if something happened ill come right here to save you.. " Adam said patted his c.h.e.s.t.. " Hmm is it? Did you not use it for peeking ?? " Nami ask suddenly. " Cough.. Ofcourse not ! im not that kind of person " Adam said seriously. " Hmmm.. " The three girls just hums 15 minutes later.. Adam stop the car not too far outside Alubarna. From Adam place he stop, he can already see dense of guard and the Rebel Army guarding outside the city.. " Adam.. Why stop here ? " Vivi ask curiously. " Vivi.. You... you go alone from now on.. We will meet again later after i defeat Crocodile.. " Adam said turning to look at Vivi and smile. Vivi look at Adam for a moment, then she look at Nami and Robin beside her which smile also. " Promise me you all come to see me before leaving.. " Vivi said with her eyes moist. " Ofcourse.. " Nami said, with Adam and Robin nodded seriously. " Good.. Thank you-" Vivi want to say thanks but her forehead was flicked by Adam fingers " No need to say that boring words.. You are also the part of our family.. Remember that well.. " Adam said with his trademark grin. " Umm " Vivi nodded cutely.. " Karoo lets go.. " Adam go out from the car, helping Vivi and Karoo out from the car. " Igaram.. See you later.. " Adam interupt Igaram who wants to talk. Igaram nodded, Vivi ride at Karoo back and said her farewell. " Everyone, we meet again later.. " Vivi said sadly. " Dont be sad. Go " Nami said from the Window and waving at Vivi. " umm.. " Vivi nodded, and quickly with Karoo she rides and go toward Alubarna. With Igaram gave a gratitude look toward Adam and quickly chase Vivi running with his legs. " Koby get inside.. " Adam said pointing at the empty front seat. " Yes Teacher !! " Koby said jumping from the Cargo bed and enter front seat excitedly. " Teacher, why dont we go with Vivi and Igaram ? " Koby ask with curiousity after seing his teacher sit next to him. " Our identity is diferent, even though i m very strong, it still will bring a bad influence toward this country, you dont need me to explain what the bad influence is right ? " Adam said looking at Koby. " Yes i know teacher.. " Koby nodded seriously and look around again with curiousity.. " Adam, the ancient weapon Pluton, did you find it? What are you going to do with it? " Robin ask seriously. " Because the Pluton was mentioned in the newspaper, i think the World Government will try everything to find its location. I already know its location, its at the end of the Sandoria River, burried 1000m below the bottom of the Sandoria River. " " A big ship with no one touching it for more than 800 years.. Its just a broken ship.. " Adam said helplessly. " No treasure?? " Nami ask with expectation. " Nope, just a broken iron ship. Even the World Government found it, it cant be used and just be a garbage.. " Adam said. " What we need to do was to tell the World Government that we took the Pluton. So the World Government wont find trouble to this country.. " Adam said. " How to do it? " Nami ask " Its easy, just take the Poneglyph the Royal Family of Alabasta Kingdom has been guarding for more than 800 years. Because, the Pluton location was mention there, they cant find it with other way except if they have the same ability like me, hehehe ~ " Adam said smirking. " Good.. How long will Crocodile reach here? " Nami ask.. " Not too long, 10 minutes will be.. You can see the coming huge sandstorm from here.. " Adam said pointing toward the distance.. Nami, Robin and Koby look at where Adam pointed to, and they were very shocked. A huge sandstorm in the shape of a tornado was coming toward here, but the distance was still far and they can already see how huge the sandstrom was. " Its like hell !!! " Nami said exclaiming. " He was really angry, if that Sandstorm hits Alubarna, it will directly destroyed to ruins.. " Robin said seriosuly. " Sister Robin ! Dont say that.. " Koby said worriedly. " Hahaha.. Nothing. A punch is enough.. " Adam said without any worries. " Wow ! Teacher how strong are you? " Koby ask with his worship expression Nami and Robin also look at Adam with curiousity, they only know Adam can beat an emperor in two moves. But dont know how strong Adam was. " How strong? Hmm.. My speed is twice the speed of light. My serious punch can blasted a planet.. " Adam said with a grin. " Whoaaaaaaah !! A planet ? That mean, if teacher use your serious punch to the ground below us, the planet will blast and destroyed? " Koby ask again horrifiedly " Hahhaha yes. But what are you afraid of. I wont do that kind of thing.. " Adam laugh and flick Koby forehead giving him a pain.. " Ouch.. Sorry teacher.. " Koby said touching his forehead painfully. Chapter 56 - A punch is enough. " You are bragging Adam.. How can your punch can blasted a planet.. " Nami said in disbelieve, while Robin also nodded. " Im not bragging. Its true, you even keep asking for forgiveness. " Adam raise his eyebrow and look at Nami . " You..." Nami point toward Adam nose and grit her teeth embarassedly " Forgiveness? What happend Nami sister?? " Koby ask confusedly.. " Nothing, look he is coming.. Ill go first.. " Adam said get off from the car and walk toward the distance. " Goodluck teacher !! " Koby shout and look worriedly from the window.. " Is Nami really ask for forgiveness ?? " Robin ask in whisper and also blew toward Nami"s ear. " Soon you will feel it yourself.. Be prepared.. hmmph ! " Nami said giving Robin a sympathetic look. Robin face red like an apple, and look toward the distance through the window.. Currently the situation in Alubarna was very chaotic and nervous. The civilians all kept hiding inside there house, including the Rebel Army and the royal guards who also already enter the city and hide behind the wall. The situation outside the city was very empty, nobody was seen. But still, there some people standing at the top of the huge wall covering the whole Alubarna looking at the huge sandstorm tornado-shaped coming toward Aubarna.. But then some people spot a man wearing a sky blue knee length jeans, with a white t-shirt. The person was wearing a green leather back scabbard, with the straps infront from his top right shoulder to the bottom left of his h.i.p.s. A golden sword was in the back scabbard with the blade still shown, and only the tip of the blade was sheath in the scabbard left side bellow, with the golden hilt at the top right behind the right shoulder. The green leather back scabbard was made by Adam when sailing toward Alabasta. The people all look confused with the man appearance which stand directly conforting the tornado-shapped sandstorm outside the city standing there waiting .. Everyone look at huge tornado-shapped sandstorm which was coming near and near toward Alubarna. The size of the tornado-shapped sandstorm was much more huge and tall than the Alubarna city making people everyone more nervous.. Only one person was calm looking at the tornado-shapped sandstorm coming near and near, the distance was still 1km far, but Adam can feel already the sunction or the wind from it. But he still stood still without worry and look with a smirk. The tornado-shapped sandstorm has his own huge black hollow mouth and black hollow eyes, making it more fierce. The tornado-shapped sandstorm which was Crocodile stop around 50m infront of Adam. And shout crazily toward the city. " HAHAHAHHAHA.. SINCE MY PLAN HAS FAIL.. AND MY DEATH IS COMING SOON, LET ME BRING YOU ALL TOGETHER !!! " the tornado-shapped sandstorm crazily shout toward the city making everyone hears it. But before the Alabasta Kingdom King Cobra which was beside Vivi standing on top of the wall talk. A calm voice was spread too. " Cough.. Hello hello, because you are too huge. Did you not see me? Crocodile ?? " Adam look up and ask embarassedly. Crocodile which was still in his tornado-shaped sandstorm look down and saw Adam.. " You.. You.. Devil King !! Adam !! " Crocodile said shockedly, the fierce expression of his was changed to horrified for a moment then he smile and laugh cruely. " Hahhahaha !! You are the one who disclose my plan !!!! " Crocodile said laughing crazily " Hmm? What do you mean? I just came here, and saw a tornado-shaped sandstorm that makes me interested.. I thought it was a meteorological phenomenon.. But i was wrong.. Enough for the talk, surrender or death ?? " Adam said confusedly then ask seriously. " Surrender or Death !!!!!???? I EAT THE SAND SAND FRUIT, MAKING ME A HUMAN SAND !! I CAN CONTROL AND CREATE SAND AS MY WILL !! THIS ISLAND IS IN MY HAND !! DONT THINK THAT YOU KILL KAIDO YOU CAN BE ARROGANT !! SANDSTORM !!!! " Crocodile angrily shout and attack Adam Adam saw Crocodile which was in tornado-shaped sandstorm form, a big hand made of sand appear on his side. Then on the palm of his huge hand, a small tornado-shapped sandstorm appear. Seing his move was complete, Crocodile throw the small tornado-shapped sandstorm which was geting bigger and bigger toward Adam. Looking at the coming attack, Adam shake his head helplessly and take his right hand out of his knee length jeans. " A punch is enough.. " Adam said calmly. Then he raise his right arm with the palm facing Crocodile direction. Slowly clenched his hand into a fist and pulling his arms backwards and calmly punch to the air infront of him a little higher which was Crocodile and his comming attack direction. SILENCE ! Theres no defending loud sound or anything. But the people can see that when Adam punch the air infront of him with his right hand, the huge and tall tornado-shapped Crocodile, and Crocodile comming attack all disappear in silence. Not only Crocodile disappear, but when people look up, they saw the clouds above has a fist-shapped mark. Nami, Robin and Kobin watching inside the car through the window also shocked. Especially Koby who was very shocked and he look at Adam with more worship expression than before.. Chapter 57 - A palm mark The silence in the scene was only a short moment, until Adam words were heard by everyone.. Including the Marines who just came when Adam and Crocodile talk, but before the leading person which was a beautiful black hair woman can talk. Crocodile already attack Adam, and the Marines just watch not too far behind Adam.. " Oh my... I think im in the wrong place and situation.. You all continue your things.. dont mind me.." Adam said acting confusedly looking around him, ignore everyone expression and calmly walk toward the F-150 in distance.. But before that he gave a wink toward Vivi who is looking at him, making Vivi awake from the shock and embarassed. " STOP !!! " Hearing a woman shout telling the man to stop, everyone who saw the powerful strength of that man, and were horrified if he does something else, cursed in their heart toward the woman. " Hmmm?? Gion ? What is it?? " Adam stop his steps, turn his head and look confusedly at Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit. " You !! Dare directly call my name !!! " Gion pointing at Adam angrily. " Oh..." Adam just "oh" and turn his head back upfront and continue walk calmly. Gion grit her teeth looking at Adam"s back angrily, but thinking about her dream to be the greatest swordswoman. She calm her self, and turned to look at the many female marines behind her. " Maria, you go handle Crocodile matters with everyone. Dont follow me.. " Gion said to the Marine serving under her " YES VICE ADMIRAL PINK RABBIT ! " Maria said loud and didnt try to ask or persuade her boss. The female marines too, they understand Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit very much, stubborn and hard to persuade. Gion follow Adam behind not too far, until already far from the other she call Adam again. " Wait... " Gion call a bit gently, but Adam can still feel the anger from her tone. " Yes, Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit?? " Adam keep teasing her switching from her name to her alias.. " Please tell me how to reach the late stage of the Fourth Realm in swordsmanship." Gion voice was very gentle and kind. But her face keep twitching from trying to be kind as possible from her angry expression. " How old are you ? " Adam ask seriously after looking at Gion up and down.. " You.. 29 last month." Gion wants to angry, but after seing Adam serious expression, she tells after gritting her teeth.. " Hmmm...If you can touch me with your sword. Ill tell you another way, beside being my woman. But i dont know if you can arrive at the late stage of the Fourth Realm or not, you need to workout intensely.." Adam said seriously. " Good.. " Gion said then quickly disappear from the place and appear infront of Adam with her sword slashing toward Adam head from above. Adam smile and just lean to his side. Gion was shocked with Adam reaction, but still continue attacking with her sword without any "Flying Slash Attack" and only pure swordsmanship. 5 min later.. Gion already try very hard to touch Adam with her sword, but still fail. She was currently breathing and gasping heavily tiredly. Looking at Adam smirk face, she then thought of something and also smirk. Then Adam saw Gion raising her sword with her two hands, but the sword tip was pointed toward Gion direction exactly her own heart. Adam saw the future with his Observation Haki, that Gion easily pierce her heart. Seing the crazy act of Gion, Adam quickly appear near her and grab the blade with his one hand before piercing Gion c.h.e.s.t, the blade which was very sharp does nothing toward Adam. " You.." Adam look at Gion infront of him shockedly, then Adam angrily crush the Konpira a sword katana type one of the 21 Great Grade Swords belong to Gion with his hand. " You win. But because you cheat and stupid behaviour, i wont tell now. I will tell when we met again later outside this country." Adam said helplessly. Without waiting Gion to reply, Adam disappear in his place and arrive outside the F-150. But before he went toward here, he went behind Gion and slap her b.u.t.t naughtily.. Looking at the disappear Adam, Gion try to find Adam with her Observation Haki. But before she can use her Observation Haki, she felt someone slap her b.u.t.t. Gion face turned red from embarass.e.m.e.nt and angry, and look at Adam in the distance near the f-150 Looking at Adam enter the unknown thing with a wheels on it and drive away. Gion wants to pursue, but she calm herself down and walk toward Alubarna. While secretly touch the position Adam slap which was stilt stings. She can tell that if someone see it beneath her short black pants, there will be red palm mark on its skin. Since the Gion start to battle with Adam, the scene was seen by everyone. But nobody disturb and only watch in distance.. Seing that the woman Marine cant even touch the young man who kill Crocodile easily with a punch, everyone was shock again. Then the battle ended with young man crushing the woman marine sword, after stopping the woman marine trying to suicide. Then the young man disappear leaving the woman marine. After the battle was end between the young man who kill crocodile and the woman marine. A rain suddenly fell from the sky and bathed the whole kingdom. Someone cheer loudly ending the tense atmosphere. " CROCODILE IS DEATH !!!!! THE CULPRIT OF OUR KINGDOM IS GONE !!! RAIINNNN !!! " Soon, all the people at Alubarna cheer, from the royal guards, rebel army, civilians, including Vivi and his father. Chapter 58 - Finding Devil Fruit and Ancient Ruins. Adam sits on the driver seat beside Koby who was sitting on the front passenger seat. While Nami and Robin at the passenger seat behind. " So that why i crush her sword which i think one of the 21 Great Grade Swords. " Adam said telling his battle with Gion before. " Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit, her swordsmanship was very powerfull.. For a woman.. " Robin said " Yes.. But she think she was still not enough powerful... and keep following Adam.." Nami said with a smirk looking at Adam .. " Cough.. Btw, lets pick Crocodile Devil Fruit.. Its not too far from the Poneglyph which was at the ruins. I also saw some yellow and shiny things there.. " Adam without turning his head back and said with a smile. " GOLD !! yellow and shiny im sure of it.. is it Adam?? " Nami ask excitedly. " Umm.." Adam hums and nodded. " Poneglyph.. Lets go.. " Robin also said excitedly.. The car keep driving all the way until it reach the Sandoria River.. " Ill go out and carry the car again.. " Adam said helplessly and out off the car and start carrying the car crossing the Sandoria River again.. After crossing the Sandoria River, Adam drove the car toward Rain Base which was now empty, with people all running away scared if Crocodile rampage.. Adam drove the car all the way inside the city without any worries, and stop at a small fruit stand at the side of the street. " Its here.." Adam excitedly out off the car and pick the Sand Sand Fruit among the many fruits at the fruit stand. " This is.. Crocodile"s Devil Fruit? " Robin ask looking at the Devil Fruit in Adam hands after Adam enter the car again. Robin felt curiousity how Adam finds it, but she didnt ask. She hope Adam tell herself soon. " Yess.. Logia.. Atleast 500 million.. Hehehe.. " Adam said excitedly. " Let me keep it.." Nami reach the fruit and quickly put the Devil Fruit on her Storage Ring. " Nami.. This place is empty.. And that casino is too.. Maybe Crocodile hav- " Before Adam can finish his words, Nami already skillfuly open the door of the car and disappear with her Shave toward the Rain Dinners. Adam, Robin and Koby glance each other and laugh, they all already get used to Nami behaviour loving money very much. Adam turn back and went to the Rain Dinners and waits outside for Nami. " Robin, you stay here before .. You dont need to take any of your things ?? " Adam ask turning to look at Robin who was sitting behind alone. " Hmm. I still have some of my books and luggage.. Ill go too.. " Robin said and get off the car by herself and heading toward Rain Dinners leaving Adam and Koby alone.. Adam walk out the car and lean on the car waiting Nami and Robin while ignitting his smoke, and smoke relaxedly. " Come, say what you want to say.. Dont be too embarassed." Adam said to the embarassed Koby who also get off the car and stand beside Adam. " Teacher, that.. Can Devil Fruit make people stronger too ?" Koby ask " Yes. Here you read and choose one carefuly. I wrote this book " Adam said taking out his "Complete 1212 Devil Fruit" and give it to Koby. " Yes teacher !! " Koby felt excited hearing Adam words, and seriously and slowly read the Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.tration his teacher create.. " Wheres your things? " " With Nami.." Robin said smiling. " Theres so much money.. Not like the casinos" at East Blue.. But i think we should not take this money and treasures.. We will give it to Vivi later.. " Nami words make Adam most disbelieve. " Yes, this country is currently was on their poor state..." Adam said and giving Nami a thumbs up. Nami raise her chin and walk inside the car, followed by the smiling Robin. " Koby, lets goo.." Adam awake Koby who was still seriously reading the book. " Ahh.. Yes teacher.. " Koby said and gets in too, and soon he read the book again after sitting down. Adam drive the car while looking at the Sandy Island map from the MAP TAB. The car keep driving through the desert and stops until reach the ruins located beneath the desert. Adam, Nami and Robin went out the car and walk not too far from the car, leaving Koby who doesnt want to go out and keep reading the book finding his Devil Fruit choice. " Beneath us.. is a huge city which was bigger than Alubarna.. But it was all ruins.. " Adam said pointing to the ground below him.. Nami and Robin were shock.. "Currently we are standing on top of a dome.. Inside were ruins and the Poneglyph.. We will go here first, then go to the place where the treasures are located.. " Adam said with his grin toward Nami and Robin. Nami and Robin nodded excitedly. " Step back.. " Adam take out the shovel he bought before, and quickly with his speed dig the sand until it touch a wall of the dome.. Adam take out the Excalibur on his back scabbard, and quickly cut a big circle on the dome wall. Seconds later, the dome wall fall below and Adam stands on the air. Adam drop the shovel below, went to between Nami and Robin, held their slim waist and jump toward the dome below. Adam, Nami and Robin safely landed on the dome. In their sights were all ruins and in the middle of the dome was a dark blue huge cubic-shaped stone with the other half was burried by the sand.. Robin quickly run toward the Poneglyph and touch it excitedly, then she turns back toward Adam with pleading look. Adam pick the shovel and quickly remove the sand burrying half the Poneglyph.. Adam and Nami wait quitely behind Robin who is intercepting the Poneglyph, until she was done and turn back. Nami ask with curiousity. " What does the words says Robin, did you find what you looking for ?" " The Alabasta Kingdom Royal Family, was forced to join the other 19 kingdom, to fight against the "Great Kingdom" by threatening more than 1 million civilians of the Alabasta Kingdom. The Alabasta Kingdom King secretly help the " Great Kingdom " helping them build together the Pluton. After the defeat of the "Great Kingdom", the Alabasta Kingdom Royal Family was officialy join the other 19 Kingdom. But the Alabasta Kingdom Royal Family did not leave their country to live in Mariejoa and was delisted soon." Adam said before Robin explain. " You can read too ?? " Robin ask in shock. " No.. I have the ablity of " Voice of All Things ", it can hear a certain non living things like the Poneglyph here.. Its my first time too hearing from a non living things, usually only animals.." Adam explain. " Why did the Poneglyph not directly explain about the "Great Kingdom", those who build these things want the truth to be known. But the information given was too little. I dont understand what the people think when they create the Poneglyph.." Adam said shaking his head helplessly. " Hehehe.. " Robin smile hearing and seing Adam helpless. " Theres no explaination why this city turned into ruins? " Nami ask. " No.. " Adam said touching the Poneglyph and put it inside his Storage Ring. " Lets go to the treasure room.." Adam said helding Nami and Robin waist and jump up toward the place where they come in. After back to the desert, Adam jump once more toward the distance which was a bit far from the dome location. After landing, Adam dig again and another dome wall apear on his feet. Adam, Nami and Robin where shock by what they saw.. Treasures piled up everywhere like a hill, from gold bars, gold coins, gems, jewelry,.. " Its too much... " Adam said first. " Yes, maybe these treasures belong to the Alabasta Kingdom Royal Family long time ago.." Robin said Adam look at Nami who was silent, and he saw that Nami was in daze.. " Nami?? Nami?? " Adam wave his hand infront of Nami trying to wake her up. " Ah.. Yes..What should i do with them..." Nami said looking at the many treasures infront of her confusedly. " Collect it or anything.. Its your choice.." Adam said kindly. " Ummm.." Nami quickly touch all the treasures and put into her Storage Ring happily .. Soon both enter the car again, and drive back toward Alubarna.. Chapter 59 - Living in the Alabasta Kingdom Royal Palace After crossing the Sandoria River again, Adam drove back toward Alubarna. " So, lets live first in the Royal Palace.. Then set sail again 3 days later.. How ?? " Adam ask everyone inside the car while driving.. " Yes teacher ! " " Umm.. Yes, we spend to much time at the sea.. lets rest at Vivi"s place.." Nami said excitedly. Robin nodded smiling. Soon the car was outside Alubarna. Adam and everyone get off the car. After keeping the car to his Storage Ring, Adam take out 4 green cloak for them to wear, with the hood enough to hide their facial characteristic. " Lets go.. " Adam said excitedly Adam, Nami, Robin and Koby walk toward Alubarna calmly without anyone stopping. Until Adam arrive infront of the huge Royal Palace and were stopped by the guards. " What are you doing? Here is the Royal Palace!! " A guard ask with vigilance Adam didnt answer, he disappear in place leaving Nami, Robin and Koby there quickly surrounded by the royal guards. " Vivi, we are coming, the guards were stopping us.." Adam appear behind Vivi who was leaning on the window blankly looking at distance and whisper towards behind her ear and a bit blewing teasing her. Before Vivi can respond, Adam already disappear again and back to the front gate with the others. The Royal Guars surround Adam, Nami, Robin and Koby who silent and didnt move from the guards questioning and just wait and stood still there. " No.. dont.. they are my friends.. " Vivi voice was heard behind the royal guards who surround Adam and the others.. " Princess Vivi !! " Everyone said respectfully. " Everyone.." Vivi can see 4 people wearing cloak. The tallest should be Adam, the shortest should be Keby. While the other was Nami and Robin. Vivi quickly hug Nami and Robin, then invite everyone in. " Cough.." Adam cough weakly didnt get the hug too. But Vivi didnt respond and just glance embarassedly. Then Adam and the others follow Vivi inside the palace toward where her father was. " Father !! i bring my friends i have told you about.." Vivi said pushing the door without knocking, then she look around inside the room embarassedly Inside the room was Igaram, the captain of the Royal Guards. Pell and Chaka which was the Head Guards in the Alabasta Kingdom that serve under Igaram. And the other was Nefertari Cobra, the king of the Alabasta Kingdom and the father of Vivi. Pell was a tall man with purple line under each eye that runs down the sides of his face, making him resemble a falcon. Wearing a long white robe with brown star-like motifs on it and a matching hat. Chaka was a tall man too, with imposing dark skinned man with medium length black hair and a long broad nose resembling that of a jackal. Cobra is a man of average height with wrinkled face, a tied-off beard, and long, curly, black hair. He was currently sitting on the throne discussing some matters with Igaram, Pell and Chaka. " Vivi, come invite your friend in.. Igaram, Pell, Chaka you can go.." Cobra said to everyone. " Yes my king ! " Igaram, Pell and Chaka respectfuly bow and leave the hall. The three out of the room passing the Vivi, then passing the four people in cloak. Pell and Chaka only look at it with curiousity, only Igaram smile. Adam and the others enter the hall, when the door close. Adam open the hood of hs cloak follow by Nami, Robin and Koby.. " Hello Vivi"s father.." Adam said with a smille. " Good.. handsome.. very suitable for Vivi.. " Cobra said laughingly. "FATHER !! " Vivi shout embarassedly Adam just scratch his head embarassedly, while Nami and Robin keep smiling. Only Koby who was blank. " Cough,, Vivi"s father.. We need a place to stay, can we" Adam words were interupted " GOOOD.. Stay as long as you want, feel free like your own house.." Cobra said quickly. " Thank you, Old man Cobra.. That i still have a request, hope you can consider it.." Adam said with gratitude and said seriously the next sentence. " Talk.. " Cobra said leisurely. " I will take the Poneglyph in the Tomb of the Kings. " Adam pause looking at Cobra face change ugly and continue. " Old man Cobra, your family has been protecting it for centuries. But, if im correct, it was a mission. Misson that can be cleared when the Poneglyph your family guard for centuries is read by someone. And also, keeping the Poneglyph will bring great harm to your country. Oh, i dont need the Pluton, without the Poneglyph i already found the location. But, its just a scrap of steel, you can say that it was a broken ship.. " " Pluton is only a broken ship. Even if there is someone who build it again, a punch is enough.. I need it because my family here wants to intercept it. Maybe she will find the history she looking for.. " Adam said patted Robin shoulder who was beside him. " Nico.. Nico Robin !! " Cobra said shockedly after looking at Robin carefully " Why so shocked old man Cobra. Do you think a 8 year old child can destroy six warship?? " Adam said seriously and a bit anger in his eyes. " FATHER !!! " Vivi shout toward Cobra waking him up. " Yes, its better to take the Poneglyph away.. Thank you Vivi"s friends.." Cobra stood up from his throne and try to bow, but before he can bow, Adam already stop him by holding his shoulders. " Dont Old man Cobra, Vivi is our friend. Even without her, we will still help solve Crocodile. " Adam said with his grin. Cobra look up at Adam grin face and smile. " Hahaha good.. Lets go to the Poneglyph first.. " Cobra said laughingly. Soon everyone went to the Tomb of the Kings. And Robin excitedly intercept the Poneglyph. " Nothing, it was just telling the location of Pluton.. " Robin sigh helplessly. " Dont worry, soon we will find the true history.. " Adam said patted Robin shoulder gently. Then Adam take out the Poneglyph from his Storage Ring which was found in the ruins before and explain to Cobra and Vivi. " So thats why our ancestor join the other 19 royal family.. " Cobra shaking his head helplessly. " A city which was bigger than Alubarna and is already turn to ruins?? No information about that city, Adam? " Vivi ask with curiousity. " Hmm.. I dont know. Maybe your father does know.. " Adam said pointing to Cobra. " That is the previous capital of Alabasta.. It was destroyed by the other 19 family when we reject to live at Mariejoa.. So we move toward the other side of the island crossing the Sandoria River. It was a classified as secret, only the King can know from the book left by the previous king.."Cobra said helplessly. " Why classified as secret ? " Vivi ask with curiousity. " Because, if many people knew, it will be trouble if someone wants to try to revenge toward them, and we dont have the power to fight against them.. So it can only endure.. " Cobra explain with sadness. " The past is the past, soon they will disappear. Dont worry.. Lets go back to the Royal Palace.. I want to feel the Royal Bath how good it is.. " Adam sait easing the sad atmosphere.. Chapter 60 - Leave Alabasta Alone " Old man Cobra, i will leave my family to you to take care when i leave.. " Adam said laying leisurely in the huge bath tub.. " Leave? " Cobra laying leisurely too in the huge bath tub ask confusedly. " Today i ll leave, tomorrow will back soon.. " Adam said explain simple way. " Dont worry, nothing will happened toward them staying in the Royal Palace.." Cobra said seriously.. " Hahaha, Nami strength is almost equal to Crocodile.. You dont need to guard them, just control the news.. It will be bad if we were known living in the Royal Palace.. " Adam said smiling. " Nami? The orange hair young woman? Who is her to you ?" Cobra ask interestedly " My family, my woman.. " Adam said calmly " Then.. Vivi what is it to you ?? " Cobra ask angrily.. " Who says i cant have many woman.. " Adam said with a grin.. " You !! But polygamous is prohibitted.. " Cobra said furiously. " Hahahahaha ! Ill be the " Emperor of the World ", ill create a special rule for myself.. " Adam said arrogantly. Cobra felt silence hearing Adam words. He was thinking the win and loses. He knows Adam strength, if he can be the "Emperor of the World" Cobra really wont mind marrying her daughter to Adam. " AHAHHAHA GOOD.. When you be the "Emperor of the World", you can marry my daughter. HAHAHAHAHA" Cobra laugh loudly happily. Adam and Cobra laugh happily. " Teacher, where are you going ?? " Koby ask only wearing his towel on his waist " Secret. " Adam said then disappear in place and hang on the wall looking on the other side excitedly. Vivi wrapped in white towel is rubbing Nami"s back, with Robin just lay leisurely on the huge bath tub not too far.. " I wonder if theres a ship out there with a bath as this place.. " Nami who is n.a.k.e.d being rubbed on her back by Vivi said.. " Im sure there is.. The sea is a vast place, after all. Or you can ask Adam to build it.. " Vivi said smiling. Nami then turn her head and look at the wall calmly. " What are you doing ?? " Nami ask staring at Adam head which was showing up above the wall. " AHH... " Vivi quickly hide behind Nami Robin also quickly sink her body on the huge bath tub leaving her head outside glaring at Adam blankly.. " Hehe.. Im coming to tell that i will leave Alabasta, back soon tomorrow.. You three beauty have fun.. " Adam said while ogling the three beauty, then leave before they can reply. " Where is Adam going ? " Vivi ask after peeking from behind Nami " Hmm. I dont know.. But he said he will back soon tomorrow, then he will ." Nami said then pulling Vivi towel quickly " Ahh.. What are you doing Nami.." Vivi close her c.h.e.s.t embarassedly. " My turn, give me your back, hehehehe " Nami said switching position with Vivi. " But.. What if Adam comes again.. " Vivi ask worried and embarassed. " No.. He is gone.. " Nami said didnt feel any Adam presense after using her Observation Haki. "Vivi, why are you so embarassed.. You say you like him.. Robin you too." Nami rubbing Vivi backs with the soap and foam turn to look at Robin in the huge buth tub. " Hmm.. Its too cheap for him.. " Robin close her eyes and back to lay leisurely. " Yes.. We are not bold like you.. " Vivi said embarassedly. After telling Koby to keep working out but dont until faint, say farewell to Old man Cobra, Adam quickly wear his clothes and put the back scabbard on his body and use Moonstep from the nearest window and head toward the distance quickly. Adam with his Moonstep level.99 can step on the air easily like on the ground. Currently Adam keep using Shave in the air appearing 5000m in every 0.36 seconds. Adam direction was following the arrow shown in 3d infront of him. Which was pointing toward a Devil Fruit location. Adam remember Vivi"s words about her longing for when reading with Nami and Robin the Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.trations book Adam created. ... "Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite. Allow the user to transform into a Amphitrite (Goddess of Sea). Can create and control the sea or water. But cant turn into the user body into an element like Logia. The only fruit without being curse by the sea.. " Robin said exclaiming. " Ahh.. Amazing.. If i have that fruit, can create water.. Maybe with that the Alabasta wont be too dry" Vivi said beside Robin looking at the book together. ... Its been more than 3 minutes, And Adam already cross the Calm Belt and heading toward the South Blue. Adam also keep landing on many island he saw which was near his direction to collect the MAP. Maybe someday will be useful for him. 10 minutes later, Adam land on an huge island, from the MAP tab, Adam can see that the Island was called Hassatt Island. There is a country here, with many small to huge city. In the middle of the island was a huge city which was the capital of the country. After observing for a moment, Adam can see that this country was very peaceful. There is no Marine base located in the island or outside near the island. That means this country didnt join the World Government. Adam also can sense many strong person in this island. When Adam appear above the island, Adam can feel that many strong people in this island already observe him with their Observation Haki. But Adam ignore everyone shocked, nervous and many of their other expression and land on the shore.. " Dont mind me, i just come here to dig something.. " Adam said calmly taking out his shovel and dig toward the sand beach below him. Adam words were transmited toward all the strong person observing him, making cold sweats to start appear on their bodies. " DONT PROVOKE ! " everyone thought in their hearts. But they still vigilance and keep observing him. 1 minute later, Adam succesfully dug a small treasure c.h.e.s.t. When Adam touch the box, the 3d arrow infront of him disappear. Chapter 61 - Jewelry Bonney After puting the treasure c.h.e.s.t which inside was the Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite toward his Storage Ring. Adam patted his body which was full of sand and calmly walk toward the nearest city. ... When Adam walk calmly toward the nearest city. The many strong people quickly gather and discuss in hurry. " That man, what is he doing here? " A man sitting on top seat which should be the leader ask everyone helplessly. " We dont know, from the intelligence we got. 5 hours ago he fought with Vice Admiral Pink Rabbit at Alabasta.. " someone said. " 5 hours !! Alabasta !! " Everyone was shocked. " Yes, he defeat Crocodile with one punch. The news were already everywhere.. " " What is he doing here.. We saw he dug a small treasure c.h.e.s.t in the beach.." " What? You want to take it from him?? " " Maybe it was a good thing.. You see we all are very strong, the weakest of the 50 of us is a Rear Admiral marine level.. And the strongest our leader can even par with Garp.. " Soon 49 people talk lively and argue like in a market noisyly. Only the leader kept silence until he knock the table making everyone calm.. " You all forget the Excalibur Event ?? That man calmly kill Kaido with two moves ! Even i can par with Garp. But still i cant kill Kaido with two moves, even nobody can kill Kaido! Only him !! " A tall, muscular old man with short pink hair talk seriously. " King Jewelry, then what should we do? Just observe him ? " " Yes. He was not a bad person you all can see it. He doesnt mind we observe, so keep it. But dont provoke him.. " the old man called King Jewelry says . " Yes King Jewelry !!! ... Adam with his kind harmless face keep walking on the street of the city looking around for a restaurant to relax. His handsome and calm temperament make many women on the street look at him with their hot eyes. But still, they didnt aproach him because they can feel the majestic and ancient atmosphere from the golden sword at the handsome man back.. But still, the atmosphere in the city was calm and peaceful. " Princess Bonney !! You havent paid yet.. " A man in chef uniform shout loud from a restaurant door toward a long pink hair girl who was eating a pizza while walking and looking down. " Ahh.. Later grandpa will pay it for you, i forget to bring the money.. " the long pink hair girl with her mouth still biting a pizza turned her head and said. " Ohh.. Okay.. " The chef smile and nodded. Everyone nearby also heard and they were used to, they just shake their head helplessly and smile. Adam look at the slim, curvaceous young woman, with long light pink straight hair and brown eyes. Her outfit consist of a white low-cut tank top that expose both her midriff and cleavage, along with a pair of orange-and-black stripped buckled shorts with long, thin suspenders. She also wears black high-heeled boots which reach up to her calves, with larges laces coming from the openings, and a pair of hot pink and dar red stockings with a yellow sun-like motif on them. She is also wears a green Side Cap with a light-green lining. She has an anti-eyebrow below her right eye, and bright red lipstick on her lips. Adam face keep calm, but his heart were excited. Jewelry Bonney !! He was lucky to met her here. Currently Jewelry Bonney keep looking down walking toward him while steal eating her pizza. Adam can see her tomboy behaviour from her walks, Jewelry soon getting closer to closer to Adam who stand there looking at her. Dud !! " Are you okay ? " Adam ask with his best smile. Bonney look at the handsome man face, for a moment time stops. Then she quickly awake embarassedly, and get out of Adam hands which was holding her waist. " You !! Why did you bump toward me ! " Bonney said pointing to Adam angrily. " I just stood there, and you are looking down while walking and bump towards me.. " Adam said with a smile and point toward the dirt from the pizza on his white t shirt. Bonney was very embarassed hearing Adam words and look around the people around her looking for witness. But what they saw was everyone nodded with Adam words.. " Ohh.. Then it was my fault hehehe, im so-" Bonney scratch her head embarassedly, but then she feel that her hands were empty and she look at her hands . Then feeling something loss, she look at the ground, were a slice of pizza she havent finish yet fell. Then she quickly point toward Adam furiously. " YOU !! MAKE MY PIZZA FELL !! I HAVENT FINISH THAT YET !! YOU NEED TO BUY ME ANOTHER ONE !! " Everyone hearing Bonney words just smile and left Bonney and the young handsome man alone.. " Okay !! " After thinking for a moment, Adam directly bought many types of pizza from the Earth Store, take out from the System Store and give it to Bonney calmly. " Sniff...Sniff.. What is this?? " Boney ask after sniffing her nose cutely looking at the many pizza box in Adam hands. " Oh Margherita, Peperoni, Sausage, Tuna melt, sweet cheese,...." Adam said almost 20 types of pizza he bought which was the most expensive in the Earth Store. Bonney hearing Adam mentioning many type of pizza, almost drool. " Yes.. this is enough.. Let me take it.. Thank you " Bonney take 20 pizza box from Adam hands and carried alone then walk toward the distance. Looking at the excited Bonney, Adam smile then shake his head helplessly. Looking at the white t-shirt he wears with a dirt on it, Adam take of his back scabbard, and his white t-shirt and change a new one then use the back scabbard again, ignoring the people eyes. Chapter 62 - Remember my name is Adam The meeting hall. The situasion was very tense when they saw Bonney bump toward Adam. " Bonney ! " " King ! Your granddaughter ! " " Lets go save her.. " " Look carefuly, that man has no hostility.." King Jewelry said calmly and keep observing the situation. When everyone saw Bonney left with the 20 pizza box happily, they all felt relief. But still observe Adam who already walk inside the restaurant. Adam find an empty spot near the window, order some food and calmy eat it. After finishing his food, Adam is drinking his tea calmly, while looking at Bonney at the forest not far eating happily. Soon the 20 pizza box was finish, then Adam smile. Not long after, Bonney enter the restaurant Adam was after asking people many times. Bonney spot Adam sitting near the window and quickly seat infront of him without any manner. " You were actually a beautiful girl, but your tomboy reduce the beauty a little. " Adam said looking at the slim and beautiful Bonney infront of him. " You.. Can you tell me where the pizza you bought from ? Or how did it appear out of thin air ? " Bonney said after sitting gracefuly and look at Adam with curiousity. " Its a secret.. Why should i tell you ?? " Adam look at Bonney and smirk. " You.. Then give me another 20 pizza box ! its not enough !! " Bonney hug her arms under her c.h.e.s.t and said without shame.. Adam saw the plump c.h.e.s.t of Bonney, and the cleavage which was seen more because of her arms under her c.h.e.s.t.. Thought of something, Adam smirk and agreed. " Ok.. " Before Bonney can happy, Adam words make her furious. " 20 pizza box for a kiss.. " Adam said pointing toward his left cheek. " You.. " Bonney point toward Adam face and grit her teeth angrily Adam kept silent and drink his tea calmly, then Bonney suddenly thought of something. " Big brother.. Can i have 20 pizza box again?? Im so hungry... " Bonney with her cute loli face with shiny eyes plead cutely.. '' TOO CUTE ! '' Adam thought shockedly with his face remain calm. " A kiss for 20 pizza box .." Adam shake his head and point his cheek again. " You... 40 pizza box ! " Bonney get furious for a moment, then thought of the delicious pizza, she grit her teeth and negotiate. " Good.. " Adam nodded and move his head forward giving his cheek to Bonney. Looking at the handsome young man infront of him, Bonney embarassedly move her head forward and try to kiss the man cheek infront of her. But suddenly, Adam change his head posture and greet Bonney lips with his own lips. The scene felt into silence, everyone who was watching were also shock. Especially Bonney who quickly move back in shock, touch her own lips and look at Adam angrily. " YOU ROUGE !!! " Bonney shout and jump toward Adam with her fist. But Adam easily disappear in place, and Bonney hit the chair Adam sits. Then Bonney look around and found Adam was not too far from her and glare angrily toward him. But before she can move and talk, Adam already take out 100 pizza box and put in the ground infront of him. Then Adam throw 1 million berries to the cashier table, and look toward Bonney. " Remember, my name is Adam. HAHAHAHHAHA " Adam laugh then he disappear in place. Then Adam appear infront of Bonney and give her a quick peck on her lips. Before Bonney can react, Adam already disappear.. " YOU ROUGH !!!!!! " Bonney shout loudly ignoring everyone expression. Then she look around and didnt find Adam, but she saw the 100 pizza box infront of her and quickly change to happy expression. Then she open the pizza box and eat happily while remembering Adam''s face and name in depth of her mind. Everyone in the restaurant act didnt hear and saw what happened in the restaurant, they continue doing their own things and smile. Almost every people in the city or in this country know who she was.. The meeting hall. Every strong person in this country saw the situation in the restaurant. Soon they quickly find that Adam was using the Moonstep and head toward outside the island. Then they look at the main seat which was Bonney"s grandfather and the King of this Hassat Kingdom. The room felt into silent, because they did not know what reaction their King will be after seing Bonney getting teased and kiss by the perverted man.. " Hate the World Government, kind, young, handsome, powerful, although a bit perverted.. She suits my granddaughter very much. His last words were for Bonney to remember and find him for revenge. Im sure Bonney cant forget him.. HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA ~" King Jewelry the grandfather of Bonney laugh after talking calmly. " Congratuliation my king !! " Everyone gave their congratulation toward their King. They understand very well after thinking the gains and losses Bonney being with Adam. The gains was much more than the losses. With Adam strength which was recognize by the whole world. Their country will also be more safe. So that is why they also felt happy and congratulate their king. Chapter 63 - First Devil Fruit Currently Adam stood still looking at the many Devil Fruit for his choice on the air outside far from the Hassat Island. Adam can eat 5 Devil Fruits, with no sea-prism stone weakness, and also without becoming a dry duck in the sea. Thanks to that he was not the person of this world. Adam right now is choosing the first Devil Fruit he has bought, and the location was still in the South Blue. The same location like the Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite, which was already Adam kept inside his Storage Ring " Teleport Teleport Fruit, is a Paramecia type Devil Fruit that allows the user to teleport themselves anywhere they wish, making the user a Teleportation Human. " " It allow the user to teleport themselves wherever they wish as mush as they want so long as the place the user is telporting to is within sight. Along with teleporting himself as much as he sees fit, the user also has the ability to teleport people and objects just as easily." Looking at the first choice of his Devil Fruit. Adam ask the Invincible System. " System, when i eat the Devil Fruit, which will it be belong to? Abilities or Skills ?" Adam ask with expectation. " Skills" The system reply with cold and synthetic voice. " Can it also leveled up by the points? " Adam ask again excitedly " Can." " That means, i can easily awakens the Devil Fruit i eat by raising the level ?" " Please the host to figure it yourself. " Adam felt helpless hearing the reply, but soon he was excited. Thinking that he can leveled up the Devil Fruit powers with the points, and easily learn and develop the Devil Fruit power making his heart boild and he quickly follow the 3d arrow infront of him and head toward the distance. Soon, Adam arrive above the sea somewhere in the South Blue. The Arrow was pointing toward the sea below, And Adam scan with his Observation Haki, that at the bottom of the sea which was around 2000m in depth there was a huge galleon. Adam quickly dive toward the wreck huge galleon at the bottom of the sea. Inside the wreck galleon, Adam saw many skeletons. Adam ignore everything and went to a certain room. Inside the room Adam enter was full of treasures, Adam also found the Devil Fruit inside a closed small treasure c.h.e.s.t. After puting all the treasures inside his Storage Ring, Adam swim up to the surface quickly and head toward a small uninhabitated island he saw when he pass through here.. After landing, Adam take out the closed small treasure c.h.e.s.t and open it. Inside was the Teleport Teleport Fruit Devil Fruit. Adam pick the Devil Fruit and throw the closed small treasure c.h.e.s.t and hesistate for a moment and directly throw the whole Devil Fruit without bitting it inside his mouth. Soon, even Adam didnt bite the Devil Fruit, Adam can feel the disgusting taste of it after it melt in Adam throat.. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the "Teleport Teleport Fruit " Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Adam can feel another power in his body, then Adam focus to a certain point not too far from where he stands. And soon Adam disappear in place and appear where he focus on. Adam can feel that the speed was the same as Adam use Shave by stepping on the ground more than 10 times in 0.36 seconds. But even the speed is the same, it wont trouble to step on the ground like Shave and only need to focus. Adam open the SKILLS tab and look at his new skills which was the Teleport Teleport Fruit. - Teleport Teleport Fruit level.1(+) - Able the user to teleport 1-5 meters anywhere within his sight. - Teleport Teleport Fruit level.30(+) - Able the user to teleport 1-100 meters anywhere within his sight. Able the user to teleport other peoples or objects he touch. - Teleport Teleport Fruit level.60(+) - Able the user to teleport 1-2000 meters anywhere within his sight. Able the user to teleport other peoples or objects he touch. - Teleport Teleport Fruit level.90(+) - Awakening. Able the user to teleport anywhere within his sight without limit in distance. Able the user to teleport other peoples or objects he touch. - Teleport Teleport Fruit level.99(-) - Awakening. Able the user to teleport anywhere within his sight without limit in distance, including the place has been too. Able the user to teleport other peoples or objects he touch. Adam right now feeling was very good. His body was feeling warm for a moment when the Devil Fruit awakens. The abilities of the Teleport Teleport Fruit was imprited with the most proficiency in his mind and body. Adam pick up a stone in the size of a fist, and throw it toward the distance. Adam keep focousing with his sight the stone he throw, until it was almost cant be seen anymore by Adam, Adam teleport and directly appear in the stone place. Adam teleport more than 5000m only in his sight, because the stone was too small and Adam cant see it anymore farther with his sight. But if the object is bigger.. Then Adam look up the moon in the night sky above him and smirk. Because the moon was big, and Adam can still see with his sight. In 0.36 seconds, Adam appear above the moon and fall toward the surface. Adam remember he saw Enel in his Great Space Operation , that he still walk and breath normally on the moon. Currently Adam also didnt feel any gravity, and he can still breath normally. Adam remember there is a underground city below him. But Adam didnt explore it and maybe wait some time together with his family. Then Adam look toward the Earth which was belong to the One Piece World. Adam cant see with his sight the certain location of the planet. But Adam can still see the shape of the planet which was verticaly divided by the Red Line, and the Grand Line which was between the Calm Belt horizontaly on the planet. But Adam cant see which was the Paradise and the New World. So Adam just set the sight there and teleport there. Chapter 64 - Moby D.i.c.k Soon Adam appear in the sky above the Grand Line sea, and Adam is feeling the free fall toward the sea below him relaxedly. ... New World In a large battheship with a chaclot figurehead. On the deck of the ship, currently there were a welcoming party for a certain group of people. The people on deck were all very powerful figure and famous all over the sea, they were currently singing, dancing and drinking just like a huge party.. " Daddy ! You drink too much today.. Its already pass your allowance for today.." A tall muscular young man with curly black hair, n.a.k.e.d upper body with a purble bones formed in a cross behind a purple skull with a white mustache tattoo on his back, and a 4 character tattoo on his upper left bicep. He wears an orange hat with two blue smileys. He is persuading a tall old man sitting on the main seat drinking alochol. His name was Portgas D. Ace " Yes, Daddy ! Dont drink too much. Oden maybe already have their new journey with his wife. "A tall, lean, muscular, blonde-haired man with a rather sleepy look on his face and stubble around his chin persuade too. His name was Marco. " Its not your fault Newgate.. Oden choose himself. We only know he died, but dont know what happends. " an elderly man of relatively tall height with a very strong and defined build wearing a round glasses and a scar over his right eye. " Gu ra ra ra.. Btw Rayleigh, you still have strength to fight the rest of the Beast Pirates, and that damn 8 headed snake and still live , although you lose 1 of your arm.. " Whitebeard says jokingly. " I officialy retired after killing them, and btw getting a favor from that kid." Rayleigh said smilingly. " That little devil.. Nekomamushi, Inuarashi.. Your state was terrible.. its a shame from having boarding the Moby D.i.c.k and the Ora Jackson.. " Whitebeard said toward the two mink tribe on the deck not too far jokingly too. " Jack that mamooth is very strong.. " Nekomamushi a large, yellow feline mink said weakly while drinking. " We also fight with King and Queen, without the present retainers from the Kozuki Family helping. We will not safely return.. " Inuarashi said wearkly while drinking too. " Then why dont you wait for that little devil.." Whitebeard ask confusedly. " That man.. He only ask Rayleigh to told us about the situation about Oden Son and the three retairners who was sent to the future 3 years later by Toki from 17 years ago.. " Nekomamushi said. " That kid actually wants to go there directly, but he says he want to start sailing from the start like anyone else while finding a person to join his family on his journey.." Rayleigh said helplessly but with a smile. " Finding a crew you mean ? " Marco ask confusedly " No, a family.. You can say that he was looking many woman while on his journey.. HAHAHAHA ~" Rayleigh said laughing. " Gu ra ra ra ra... interesting little devil.. That kid currently was at Alabasta killing Crocodile and saving a country. Maybe his goal is actually saving the princess. HAHAHAHA " Whitebeard throw a newspaper toward Rayleigh. " Is it? Nefertari Family.. HAHAHHAHAHA ~ " Rayleigh laugh after reading the newspaper. Followed by Whitebeard too. Everyone looking at Whitebeard and Rayleigh laugh just join laughing, and dont understand too much. Only some understand what Rayleigh and Whitebeard are talking about.. Then suddenly Whitebeard and Rayleigh stop laughing and look up above them. Everyone were confused and also look up. Until a moment they heard a loud voice which was laughing from the night sky above. Adam didnt know anything about the people on the Moby D.i.c.k ship talking. He was currently free falling from the sky after teleporting relaxedly without using his Observation Haki and face the sea with his back and look at the beautiful night sky. Then Adam frowned and turned his body facing down and look at the place where he will landed . " AHAHAHHAHAHAHA FATE.. A HUGE GRAND LINE AND I FALL TOWARD MOBY D.I.C.K HAHAHAHAH " Adam voice was heard by everyone. Soon before Adam can fall toward the Moby D.i.c.k, Adam stop falling in the air above the mast of the Moby D.i.c.k. " I just jump from the moon, and randomly drop here. Believe it or not, i believe.. " Adam said with a grin looking everyone below him. Then Adam felt a familiar presense and look toward it which was Rayleigh with only one arm. Adam quickly appear infront of Rayleigh and held his left shoulder and look carefully. " This.. What happened Old man Rayleigh.. ? " Adam ask without his trademark grin, only calm face. But people can see anger from the tone. Everyone was curious where Adam suddenly disappear. Then they look at the source of the sound and was shocked. " FAST ! " everyone thought in their heart. " Hahaha what are you worried for.. Nothing.. The man who did it already die.. " Rayleigh said laughingly. But his heart was very warm. " You.. " Adam look around and found two mink tribe which should be Nekomamushi and Inuarashi which was wrap like a mummy. But they still have their arms and legs intact.. Then Adam look around the Whitebeard Pirates which was all in their healthy state. Hearing the culprit who made them into this state already die. After thinking quickly, Adam understand that they just on their way home from Wano and met the Moby D.i.c.k. Adam just stood there thinking how to recover Rayleigh left arm. He awakes until was call by Whitebeard. " Gu ra ra ra ra.. little devil.. Do you know that borading a pirate ship need their permission ? " Whitebeard laugh for a moment then ask seriously. " Is it? I dont know, im not a pirate so i dont understand the pirate code or what so ever.. But since i already board the ship, i dont need your permisson. Just tell me what you want, as long its not too much.. Hahahhaa ~" Adam said arrogantly.. " Gu ra ra ra ra.. arrogant !! Then a duel.. " Whitebeard said seriously. Chapter 65 - Wano Situation "Are you sure only a duel? Your state is very bad.. Whitebeard.. Did your sons know ?? " Adam said raising his eyebrow after using his Observation Haki toward Whitebeard body. Adam strong Observation Haki can also see the state and condition of a certain person or other living beings, beside seing the future.. The Whitebeard Pirates all confused and look at their "Daddy" who was sitting on the main seat. " Little Devil.. Are you underestimating me? " Whitebeard looking at many of his sons looking at him, then glare at Adam angrily. " We know he was in bad state. But its not very bad like you said. " Marco suddenly talk and look at Adam. " Ohh.. You ask yourself.. " Adam said with a smirk looking at Whitebeard. " Little devil... you-" Whitebeard pointing toward Adam who was smirking angrily. " Daddy. Did you hide something ?? " Marco ask worriedly . " Yes Daddy.. Please tell us.. " Ace ask worriedly too Soon everyone approach Whitebeard surronded him and ask worriedly. Looking at the many of his sons looking at him with their worried expressions. Whitebeard sigh and said something made the whole people on deck shocked. Only Adam remains calm. " 2 years. " " This.. How can you hide it from us. If we know we should find another doctor that can handle." Marco said " What doctor, i already have the best doctor we can found treating me every day.. " Whitebeard slam the deck with the bottom pole of his Murakumogiri a massive naginata, belong to one of the 12 Supreme Grade Swords.. " Lets go, sail to the nearest island. Ill fight with the little devil. No one can stop me.. " Whitebeard said loud.. " Cough.. You got 2 years left, fighting with me only will shorten the distance.. You see, another request maybe ? Like delicious food.. Btw, im the best cook in the whole world." Adam said with a grin. Everyone stare blankly at Adam, even Whitebeard hearing delicious food a bit tempted, then he quickly denied in his heart. But just as he was about to talk, Adam next words make him helpless. " Yes, beside the best cook in the whole world. Im also the best doctor, although i cant make people come back to alive from death.. atleast i can treat you enough to live for 10-15 years more.. It depends wether you keep continously using the Quake Quake Fruit or not.." Adam said with a smirk Hearing Adam words, every Whitebeard Pirates eyes lit up then they turned to look at their "daddy" again.. Soon everyone surrounded Whitebeard again and persuade him, making Whitebeard heart warm and helpless too. " Hahaha.. Whitebeard felt headache. " Rayleigh look at Adam and said. " Hahaha.. wait. This.. a child ? What is it ?" Adam ask kindly and patted her head at the faintly short violet hair girl and violet eyes wearing a light green kimono poking Adam legs and looking up at Adam with her cute face. " Big brother.. What is big brother Name ?? " the little girl ask cutely. " Adam. Whats your name ? " Adam squat infront of her and ask back kindly. " Tama ! Wow.. So Big Brother Adam the one who defeat Kaido ?? " Tama said with worship in her eyes. Adam shock hearing her name, because Adam know that she was the first person Luffy meet when first arriving at Wano.. " Yes.. This.. Why are you here ?? " Adam ask kindly. " I.." Tama didnt answer and sadly glance at Ace. Ace feeling being look, turn his head and look toward Tama. But then soon he turned his head again ignoring Tama, with his angry face. " We met her at the Kuri Beach, at Wano.. Then she keep following us, especially when she knows we know Ace. When we leave Wano after clearing Orochi and his mens, then the Beast Pirates, we prepare to get back home..She sneak into our ship.. With our weak and tired state, we didnt found her.. " Inuarashi who was not too far from Adam place sitting on the deck drinking with his mummy state explain.. " You know why Ace is angry to you right? Then, you want to go back ? " Adam ask kindly looking at the sad cute Tama. " Umm.. " Tama nodded cutely. " Nekomamushi, Inuarashi. Why dont you stay at Wano first and hurriedly out of the country still with your bad state? " Adam ask turning to look at the two mink tribe. " ahhh.. this we are going to pick up some of our soldier to station there until Oden"s son arrive 3 year later.. " Inuarashi said embarassedly. Adam turned to look at Rayleigh, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi one by one reading their face.. " Hahaha.. you run.. " Adam laugh.. " You.." Nekomamushi point at Adam angrily. Inuarashi and Rayleigh just drink embarassedly " Orochi and the beast pirates were dead, but the yakuza stills there. The factories is still there.. " Inuarashi said lowly. " How about Oden"s daughter ? " Adam ask curiously. " She is with the two Nine Red Scabbards, Ashura Doji and Kawamatsu. Shimotsuki Yasuie the previous Daimyo also with them.. Currently they .. cough .. takeover/staying at Onigashima.. " Inuarashi explain.. " Then the yakuza take over the shogun ??? Who is it ? " Adam ask agian " Ohh. Kyoshiro.. The boss of the yakuza group called the Kyoshiro Family.. His swordmanship is very strong. He hides very well, stronger than Orochi.." Nekomamushi said weakly holding his belly which was wrapped by the bandage " Then ill go there. Wait for them.. " Adam said patted Tama head gently and look at the Whitebeard Pirates on the other side talking.. Chapter 66 - Treating Whitebeard While Adam asking the situation of Wano with Nekomamushi, Inuarashi and Rayleigh. The other side of the deck also were talking discussing the treatment of Whitebeard. " Ok enough.. We dont need daddy permission. Not only the captain can give permission toward someone board the ship.. " Marco suddenly said calming the noisy scene. " You.. Marco.. " Whitebeard look at Marco angrily, but his heart was actually very warm.. " AHAHAHA yes.. why dont i think about it.. " Everyone laugh ingoring their "daddy" ugly face.. " Cough.. Adam-san.. We will choose the treatment.. " Marco said walking toward Adam.. " Oh okay.. " Adam take out a Doctor mask and wears it. " Wait.. You.. Why? " Whitebeard ask seriously. Everyone felt silence, looking at Adam.. " WHY? Ahh it will be good story for my children.. Treating the so called "strongest man" for him to see the new era i created.. HAHAHHAHA " Adam laugh arrogantly. " Gu ra ra ra ra.. Little devil.. you.. Cough...cough.. " Whitebeard laugh loudly.. And then he didnt try to hide his weak state anymore infront of his sons.. " DADDY !! " " OLD MAN !! " " Life Return.. " Rayleigh paused and continued " Allow the user to control their bodily functions.. Whitebeard use it to hide his state.. " " Whoah.. Is that the technique used by the World Government.. " Adam said interestedly.. " Who said only they can learn.. Even Six Powers were many who used it.. " Rayleigh said with a smirk. " Adam-san.. This what do you need to treat Daddy ? " Marco come forward and ask.. " Yes... I need a ladder.. " Adam said seriously to everyone making them confused. " Ladder?? How high? " Marco ask embarassedly " This. You see that "daddy" of your height is inhuman. And look at my height ..." Adam said calmly. Everyone look at Adam and their "daddy" height, and embarassed. " What inhuman height ! Thats a perfect height for " the strongest man" " Ace said proudly. " Yeah, the more height the more handsome.. " someone said. " Sadly i can only reach 4m.. " a 4m height said. " What height more handsome and strong.. i 1/3 of his height even more handsome and stronger.. " Adam said helplessly shaking his head. " ARROGANT !! " " Daddy fight him !! " Soon everyone were furious with Adam, while Adam just smirk. " Cough.. Adam-san here is the ladder.." Marco quickly brought a ladder type A-frame ladders. Adam take the A-frame ladder and went infront of Whitebeard. " Old man Newgate, stood still take off your coat and bandana.. Why did you use your bandana, are you hiding your bald head? Hahaha " Adam said stepping on the ladder said leisurely. " HAHAHAHAH ~ " Rayleigh hearing Adam words laugh hard. " Little devil you.. " Whitebeard sigh, stood infront of Adam standing on the ladder, throw his coat toward his son, including the black bandana on his head. " Dont move old man. It will be very smelly, prepare a mask for yourself. " Adam said taking out a new acupuncture kits and said to everyone who were watching. Everyone didnt mind the smelly things and just look at Adam with curiousity.. Even though White Beard body is huge. He is still a human, the structure of his body was the same. Even it is not the same like a human body, Adam Doctor level.99 can still cure it. Soon Adam insert many needles toward Whitebeard upper body including his head. Everyone look at Whitebeard who was standing still with many needles on his body.. " Give me a spear. Make sure it was clean. " Adam said to Marco behind him. Soon a wooden spear with a sharp spearhead were in Adam right hand. " Dont defense , and dont move old man.. " Adam said seriously to Whitebeard. Everyone who were watching were confused, soon they understand and try to stop Adam. But was stop by Marco and other division captains. The spearhead of the spear in Adam hands turn black with Adam attach his Armament Haki level.94 which was not the Legendary Armament Haki but still the strongest Armament Haki so that the spearhead was sharp. Adam calmly insert the spearhead in Whitebeard torso and let it stay there. Everyone were curious why there is no blood flowing out. Then Adam pull out the needles one by one with the timing. After pulling out all the needles attached. Adam turn to look at Marco behind him " A huge bucket. Or your deck will be dirty and stained hard to clean.. " Adam said calmly. Soon Adam step down from the ladder. Move the huge bucket infront of Whitebeard. Then Adam pull out the spear. Soon a smelly and black slimy things pour out of from the Spearhead previous location toward the bucket below infront of Whitebeard. " So smelly !! " " Disgusting.. Is that all inside "daddy" body? " Adam look funnily at everyone closing their nose and get away from Whitebeard. " When the blood flows out. Its done.. " Adam said loudly to everyone. Everyone gave their gratitude expression toward Adam, they can already see their "daddy" pale and white skin turn to ruddy slowly better and better. Chapter 67 - Go to Wano. Soon the toxins were finish, and turned to red which was the blood. Marco quickly call the medical team nearby to close the wound.. " GU RA RA RA RA.. LITTLE DEVIL.. THANK YOU.. NOW WE CAN FIGHT.. " Whitebeard laugh excitedly, everyone can feel Whitebeard breath stronger than before. Although his breath becoming stronger. But it did not return when he was on his heyday, because the factor of age. " Even though your strength back to when you were around 50"s. Your still old. I also dont have time.." Adam said with a grin. " You.. C" Whitebeard want to talk but was interupted by his sons. " Thank you Adam-san.. " Everyone said in unision. But Adam can feel from a certain person that was not really gratitude. He was a bulry figure while holding a pie in his hand. He was Marshal D. Teach " No thanks. Old man Rayleigh, you going back to Sabaody? " Adam wave and turn to look at Rayleigh. Rayleigh nodded. " Then ill directly sent you. You can say your farewell to them." Adam said to Rayleigh. " Sent me? How ? " Rayleigh look confused. " Teleport.. Hahaha .." Adam said proudly. " Teleport Teleport Fruit ? Ah.. Good.. Newgate thanks for the banquet. Nekomamushi, Inuarashi ill go first. Hahahhaha " Rayleigh said to everyone and laugh. Adam touch Rayleigh, and soon he disappear in place. Rayleigh just blink, and he appear sitting on the chair near the bartender bar at Shakky"s Rip-off Bar. He didnt feel any discomfort or anyhting on his body. The sudden appearance of Rayleigh shock Shakuyaku who was cleaning a mug behind the bartender table. " Rayleigh.. You.. This what happened.. " Shakuyaku ask worriedly looking at Rayleigh who loss his left arm. " This.. bla..bla..bla.." Rayleigh then tell his journey, and why he appear it here too. Everyone on the deck look at the disappear Rayleigh, and they turn to look at Adam with curiousity. " Ah. He was back at Sabaody Archipelago already and being ask by his wife. " Adam said calmly. " Shakuyaku ? Gu ra ra ra ra ! " Whitebeard laugh, picking a huge gourd and drink comfortablely. " Wheres Wano ? I havent been there so i cant teleport there. " Adam turn to look at Nekomamushi and Inuarashi. " You... What are you going to Wano for?? " Nekomamushi ask worriedly. " Ofcourse.. Kaido treasures.. And clean up the mess. I wont take Wano as my site. Yes. Meeting Kozuki Hiyori too, i heard she was beautiful .. " Adam said truthfully excitedly. " This.. " Inuarashi throw a Eternal Pose toward Adam. Ignoring everyone, Adam take out a small pocket knife, and engraved the square-shaped jade pendant with his Family"s Crest. Then Adam walk to Tama who was near him and wear the necklace on her. " Dont lose it." Adam patted Tama head gently who was holding and looking the square-shaped jade pendant in her hand Then Adam look at pointer of the Eternal Pose tied on his left wrist and disappear in place. With Adam keep teleporting with his sight following the pointer of the Eternal Pose, in 5 minutes Adam already landed on a winter island with a large rock formation resembling a skull with horns as the most notable landmark of the island. [Congratulations to the host to get Wano map.] Adam open the MAP Tab and look at the Wano map. Onigashima is a New World island and a region of Wano Country. Currently, Adam was on the shore of the Onigashima Island which belong to the region of Wano Country. In the Wano map, Adam can see that Onigashima was only the region that was seperated from the other 6 regions and located in the most southern part of the island. Adam actually cant teleport back to Moby D.i.c.k, but Adam can teleport to Tama who was wearing the necklace. What Adam engraved toward the pendant in the necklace was actually infuse with Adam"s Devil Fruit ability. Adam called it "Teleport Mark", used it only to place that cant be teleported into. The location Adam cant teleport into was a moving place.. For example the Moby D.i.c.k, so Adam engrave the mark on the pendant of the necklace, so he can teleport again. Adam appear beside Ace who was holding and looking at the necklace carefully. " F.U.C.K ! Where did you come from ? " Ace ask look at Adam beside him shockedly Everyone was also shock by the sudden appearance of Adam. " Ofcoure with this.. I mark my Devil Fruit so i can teleport here.. This is for Tama, why are you taking it.. Hahahaha ~" Adam take the necklace from Ace hand, and wear it on Tama again. " Nekomamushi, Inuarashi. Lets go to Wano first, then ill send you back to Zou. " Adam said toward the two mink who was sitting on the deck drinking. " Good. Im tired of sailing, i want to feel the feeling of telporting.. " Nekomamushi said excitedly. Adam went toward Nekomamushi and Inuarashi and touch them, soon the two teleport and appear on the shore of Onigashima . Chapter 68 - Taking what Kaido belongs. " Tama, you cant sail or sneak into people ship to go to sea.. We still have our promise right.. " Ace squat infront of Tama and said gently. " But i want to see you.. " Tama said sadly.. " This time we already meet, next time we meet and you already becomes a kunoichi, i will bring you on board and sail though the sea.. Okay? " Ace said gently while patted her head. " Umm.. I promise.. " Tama nodded seriously and hug Ace. But because of her age, people cant see the seriousness, only saw the cuteness of her. " Then you will go with big brother over there and go back to Wano.. " Ace said point toward Adam after a hug with Tama. Tama nodded and jump toward Adam arms. Adam catch her and let her sit on his neck. " Then.. See you again.. Old man Newgate.. Everyone.. " Adam said with a smirk looking at everyone. " Goodbye big brother Ace.. everyone.. " Tama sitting on Adam"s neck wave cutely to everyone. Everyone look at Adam with gratitude.. Only Whitebeard keep drinking and glance blankly. " Oh i almost forgot.. Since we all meet in fate.. you.. " Adam said pointing toward a tall man with a light brown pompadour hairstyle. " Me ?? What happened Adam-san ?? " the man point himself, look around and ask curiously. Whitebeard also confuse. " When you found a Devil Fruit someday, directly eat it, or throw it far away. Dont bring it onboard. " Adam said calmly to the man. " Hmmm? Little devil can you tell me why ? " Whitebeard suddenly ask seriously. " Catastrophe.. Ohh goodbye everyone.. " Adam said and teleport with Tama to Onigashima. Looking at Adam saying "catastrophe" everyone were confused. Then they turned to Whitebeard and Thatch. " Dont look at me.. I dont understand.." Thatch said confusedly to everyone. " Its a vision.. But, you dont mind him Thatch. We wont care what will you choose if you really found a Devil Fruit. " Whitebeard said seriously after drinking from the wine gourd. On the shore of Onigashima, Adam appear with Tama sitting on his neck here. Not too far were Nekomamushi and Inuarashi sitting on the ground full of snow. " So cold.. " Tama said weakly.. Adam quickly buy a warm clothes for her from the Earth Store and wear it on Tama. " Ahhh.. So warm.. " Tama said hugging her clothes. Adam smiled. Ofcourse, its an electric heated jacket.. " Neko.. Inu... Lets go ... " Adam said toward the two mink looking at Adam and Tama blankly. " Oh yes.. Lets go.. HAHAHAH ~ " Inuarashi stood up and walk toward the huge rock resemlbing a skull with horns.. Adam follow not too far behind them while talking what has happened at Wano, with Tama sit on his neck hugging his head with her small hands wearing fur gloves. Neko and Inu also said their thanks for telling them about Oden"s son and the other retainers toward Adam. " Then after you with the others kill the people who loyal to orochi and the Beast Pirates, the yakuza which was hiding from the start, come to you all when you were on the tired and weak state.. Is it ?" Adam said to Nekomamushi and Inuarashi while walking on the snow. " Yes.. Then we run and stay here.. " Nekomamushi said embarassedly. " You dont need to be embarassed, they are strong and maybe those yakuza was also from the World Government." Adam said shocking them. " World Government ?!! " Inuarashi and Nekomamushi turned to look at Adam shockedly " Yes.. Weapons factories, including the Sea-Prism Stone was also from here. Who else need those factories if its not the World Goveernment ?? " Adam said calmly. Nekomamushi and Inuarashi felt silence and keep walking. While Tama was asleep peacefully in Adam arms. Soon Adam and the other come into a huge building made of rock in the form of a skull with horns. This huge building can be seen from far and was the trademark of this island. A very large man with light pink puffy hair that is gathered into a topknot, wearing an open kimono with flowers on it that leaves his c.h.e.s.t exposed. He also has a floral tattoos on his arms and upper c.h.e.s.t. " You came back too fast, Neko, Inu.. " The man said confusedly " Umm yes Doji.. wheres the others? Lets go inside and talk.. " Inuarashi said. Ashura Doji nodded after looking at Adam with curiousity then walk inside followed by Adam and everyone. " When you come to the shore, everyone already waits for you inside.. " Ashura Doji said while walking. " Is it ? Okay then.. " After Ashura Doji open the japanese door style, everyone enters. What Adam saw inside was a wide traditional japanese tatami room. Chapter 69 - Female Shogun Nekomamushi, Inuarashi and Ashura Doji directly sit on the empty seat on the floor. Leaving Adam and Tama standing looking everyone with curiousity. But Adam stop the most long time looking at a slim woman of average height. She has long teal hair that reaches her waist and blue eyes that are distictively slanted at an upward angle. She is wearing a pink furisode kimono with purple flower designs along the sleeves and the bottom. " Cough.." Inuarashi cough waking up Adam. Adam wakes up embarassedly and sits on the floor with Tama stills on his arms sleeping peacefully. " Kozuki Hiyori-sama.. This is Adam-san, the one we told about you before.. " Inuarashi said with respect and introduce Adam toward the beautiful woman Adam keep looking for long.. " Adam. You mean Adam who kills Kaido. And the one who tells Rayleigh-san about My brother, Kikunojo, Kin"emon, Kanjuro and Raizo will arrive from the past 3 years later ? " Kozoki Hiyori ask excitedly looking at Nekomamushi and Inuarashi. " Yes.. Kozuki Tori-dono use her Devil Fruit to send them 20 years to the future, which should be 3 years later they will be back." Inuarashi explain clearly again. Then everyone look at Adam with diferent expression. Nervous, expectation, worried, and even disbelieve. " You said this man, kill Kaido in two moves ? " Ashura Doji who didnt believe look at Adam disdainfully. Nekomamushi and Inuarashi face look bad and turned to look Adam nervously. " Actually, i can kill him in one move. But because i want to try the Excalibur. So i let him cant move first, after picking the sword i cut his head. " Adam said leisurely while patted the hilt of the Excalibur on the back scabbard. Gulp.. Nekomamushi and Inuarashi gulp, because they have read the newspaper and know Adam words were true. " EXCALIBUR !! " Everyone then remember the sword in Adam"s back which keep giving an majestic and ancient feeling when they look at it. " Thank you for telling us. But what are you coming here for ? " A thin short man with a thick spherical head said and ask seriously. " Yasuie-san.." Kozuki Hiyori said worriedly his question will anger Adam. " Why? Kaido is death. Im coming to take what he belongs. Ofcourse, i wont take the Wano Country as i my site. Ill help too, clearing all the obstacles left. " Adam said while taking out a child sleeping bag, and put Tama who is sleaping peacefuly there. " This.. Tama.. What happened ? " a little girl with large head and black eyes and pink hair sitting beside Kozuki Hiyori ask worriedly. " Ohh Toko-chan.. She just sleep.. Tama sneak to our ship...bla..bla..bla." Inuarashi explain embarassedly the situation " Ohh okay.. " Toko-chan said with her big smile. " Cough.. So who is the enemy ? " Adam ask looking around and ask confusedly. " This.. Orochi loyalty followers are dead, including all the Beast Pirates.. Then only the Yakuza"s left.." Ashura Doji said after thinking. " But the yakuza"s also maybe there were some from the World Government.. " Inuarashi said suddenly. " World Government??! " Everyone was shocked, although Wano Country is a isolationist country. They still know the World Government. Then Inuarashi explain again what Adam"s says when walking toward here. " Im coming here beside taking Kaido"s treasures.. Also want to stop those factories which polluted the country and making weapons, Sea-Prism Stone for the World Government. " " How are you going to stop their tyranny?" Kozuki Hiyori ask with curiousity. " How ? With my sword. The Excalibur can force people to surrender and change their loyalty.. Its a king sword.. " Adam said with a grin. " This.. " Everyone felt terrible if the ability of the Excalibur was true. What will happened if Adam use the sword to force someone to be loyal to him, he can easily rule the whole world. " Adam-san, why not directly kill them ?? " Nekomamushi ask seriously. " Nekomamushi-san.." Kozuki Hiyori said weakly. " Ill let them loyal to the Kozuki family. Why not kill them? After i feel the presense of everyone in the Wano Country.. The stronger ones were only the yakuza"s left.. If i kill them, then the strong people in the country only left you people.. Who will protect the country if someone invades again ? " Adam said calmly then drink the tea Toko gave to him. " YES ! Why dont i think of that !! " Shimotsuki Yasuie said suddenly " What is it Yasuie-san ?" Kozuki Hiyori ask with curiousity. " The other daimyo and their samurai, including me all refuse to submit toward Orochi and Kaido. Blood sheds and many dies, while the others still hiding. I agree with Adam-san proposal, just let those yakuza"s be loyal to the Kozuki family and toward the country. " Shimotsuki Yasuie said to everyone his decision. " Yes, i also agree " Ashura Doji nod and said seriously. Soon everyone agree with Adam forcing the yakuza"s to surender and change their loyalty toward the Kozuki family. After everyone agree, they turned their head looking toward Kozuki Hiyori. " This.. It is not cruel forcing them surrender and change their loyalty ?? " Kozuki Hiyori ask with hesistation.. Hearing Kozuki Hiyori saying that, everyone can only silence. Nobody wants to talk until they glance at Adam telling him to talk. " Cough.. You beauty.. They are bad people, putting them in prison is waste of food and space.. Its better to loyal and protect the country. You need to understand your situation.. I cant stay here too long, in morning i will left.. " Adam said seriously and stare straight at Kozuki Hiyori eyes. Chapter 70 - Excalibur Invincible Ability Being stare by Adam, Kozuki Hiyori felt embarassed and glance elsewhere.. " Umm.. Okay then.." Kozuki Hiyori nodded . " Then you will be the Shogun of this country.. The Daimyo you choose yourself. Ill go now, and you and everyone here will handle the factories.. Destroy it... The polution is too heavy toward your people.. " After saying that, Adam disappear. Seing the disappear Adam, everyone confused. " This.. Where is he going ? " Kozuki Hiyori ask " He should be going to the yakuza"s.. " Nekomamushi said calmly " That man is really strong ? I dont feel any powerful breath or momentum from him, beside the Excalibur which giving me the feeling of majestic and ancient." Ashura Doji ask to Nekomamushi and Inuarashi.. " If white beard is " Strongest Man in the World ", and Kaido is " Strongest Creature in the World". Then Adam-san is " Invincible " " Inuarashi said seriously. Everyone hearing Inuarashi explaination felt cold in their backs, but after thinking that Adam was not a bad person. They all felt relief.. Adam just now teleport and arrive at the shore of Onigashima region, which was the island east of Wano. Then he look toward the distance where the other 6 regions are located, after seing the spot he wanted to teleported into. Adam teleported. Adam keep on teleporting on the whole 6 regions, exluding Onigashima. Starting from Udon, located southeast of Wano. An idustrialized region of weapon factories where the lower-class are forced to work to exhaustion and death. Prisoner Mine, Executive Tower, Rock Quarry, Prisoner Iron Factory, Port Tokage. Hakumai, located northeast of Wano. Ringo, located nort of Wano. Ringo has wintry climate, and is mostly wastelands. There are Northern Cemetry, Oihagi Bridge, Underground Chamber and Port Kaeru on the Ringo region . Kibi, located west side of Wano Country. Like the previous place Adam teleported into, much of it is a wasteland with factories located on top of rock formations. Beside the factories, the other known landmarks was Neko Port. Kuri, located in the south of Wano Country. The biggest region of all seven regions, most of Kuri is a wasteland, but there is still many towns; Amigasa Village, Okobore Town, Bakura Town, etc,. . The landmarks of the Kuri region was the Kuri Beach, The Ruins of Oden Castle, Paradise Farm, Mt. Atama, Graveyard, and Itachi Port. The last one was Flower Capital, located in the middle of the other 6 region, it can be said the Capital of the Wano Country. The rich lives inside the city, while the poor lives outside. The capital is divided into areas known as districts ; Red-Light District, Rasetsu Town, etc,. . Currently, Adam is standing on the air on top of the huge castle. With Adam Observation Haki, Adam can see many figure inside were doing a huge banquet. The people inside were all the yakuza"s, country officials, remains of the Orochi followers. In the main seat, there is a large man whose light blue hair is pulled back in a topknot that forms a massive faux-pompadour. He wears a dark blue kimono with circles and target patterns on it, as well as blue, high-collared cape. With Adam Observation Haki and his "Voice of All Things", Adam can feel the corrupt, cold-blooded, and other bad aura from the people inside doing their huge banquet. Adam held the hilt of the Excalibur at the back scabbard with his right hand, and pull the Excalibur out of its scabbard. Adam held the Excalibur with his two hands on the hilt, and raise the sword up infront of him. Adam then fully attached his Conqueror"s Haki toward the Excalibur. While focusing toward all the wicked people at Wano Country. With attaching the Conqueror"s Haki, Adam"s Observation Haki was also directly increase in length and can easily wrap the whole Wano Country. " From now on. All the wicked people in this country will surrender to me ! " Adam voice was heard by all people in the whole country, those who were sleep even awake and look at toward Adam direction. All people at 7 regions of Wano Country look toward Adam direction. Many people soon gather and look toward Adam direction. They can feel someone very majestic calling them. All people state was awake and without any pressure. The nearby people looking at the people fell on their knees and hands all were shocked. " YES EMPEROR ADAM !!! " All the wicked people in the whole Wano Country shout loud with respect. Making the people nearby them confused too. Hearing and looking the many wicked people fell on their knees and hands, Adam nodded and give them all orders. " From now on, stop your bad behaviour and wicked doings, you will loyal to your country, and loyal to the Kozuki Family. " Adam voice was heard again through the whole Wano Country. " YES EMPEROR ADAM !!! " The wicked people in the whole Wano Country shoud loud again with respect. Making the people nearby who heard and saw felt shocked. Adam stop using the Excalibur abilty, and look toward the many wicked people who was on their knees and hands before all stood up. They didnt feel any thing being forced to surrender, then they all look toward the people nearby him and apologize while crying. " What happened to them? Did they really surrender and follow the orders from the sound before ?? " " Yes.. Yess.. You look.. They all are the wicked people in this country.. From wicked turning to a good person.. Terible.. Who do it?? " " What terible ?? Is it not good? The country will be very peaceful. " Chapter 71 - Enma " I heard just now the man voice said about loyal to the country, and loyal to the Kozuki Family, is it the people from the Kozuki Family doing it ?? " Soon the people who was not targeted by the Excalibur ability talk lively and happily, even though some were angry being awake when they sleep. The wicked people after aplogizing toward many people around him, soon gather together from all 6 regions, and are looking for the Kozuki Family. All the people who was not targeted by the Excalibur, give way toward the now good people which was previously wicked. While looking at them symphateticly. " What will happened if i become a wicked too. Will i be like them ? " Someone ask.. " I dont know, but i dont want to be like them. Forced to surrender and change in attitude.. " People also discuss this matter. But Adam ignore everyone and keep monitoring the "good" people who have turned from the "wicked" . After confirming that they were really turn into good people, Adam can only gave them their sympathetic look. Adam teleport and appear again at the wide traditional japanese tatami room inside the huge building made of rock in the form of a skull with horns. " Why are you all giving me those expression, all the "wicked" people including the corrupt officials, yakuza"s all now turn into a good person, loyal to the country, and loyal to the Kozuki Family. They will keep their state unti i die.. Sadly, i cant die.. " Adam said to everyone calmly after sitting, then he picked the cup infront of him which was the tea Toko previously give him. " They did not know they were forced to surrender, they will also not care if people said; someone make you surrender." Adam continued. Everyone look at each other and their expression turn happy. Soon everyone sit on their seats again. " Usually using a huge abilty like that, they will have a huge drawbacks. Anything happened to you ? " Kozuki Hiyori ask worriedly. " Drawbacks? Yes, my mind felt tired. But it was very little.. For so so long i never felt tired again, it still feels very good. Although its only very little tired." Adam said leisurely. Everyone in the room listening to Adam words dumbfouded. " Ok they are looking for the Kozuki Family now, Are you going now ? " Adam ask looking at everyone calmly. " This.. Yes we will go now, lets go Kozuki Hiyori-sama.. " Shimotsuki Yasuie said with respect toward Hiyori who was sitting on the main seat stare blankly at Adam. " Oh.. Yes.. Lets go. " Kozuki Hiyori awake and stood up.. " Ill send you all to Flower Capital. Wait, are you a swordswoman ?? " Adam said stood up too and then look at the katana within its scabbard Hiyori pick up near her and put in her arms. " Oh no.. This is the sword i inherited from my father.. " Hiyori embarassed and said weakly. " Oden-dono.." Everyone in this room beside the two small children which was Tama and Toko, all felt a bit sad. " Cough.. Adam-san.. Nobody else can tamed the Enma, Oden-dono is the exeception.. " Ashura Doji said seriously. " Cant tamed ? Why ? " Adam look at the Enma in Hiyori arms interestedly. " The Enma has the distinctrive traid of drawing out Ryou from its wielder in excessive amounts when sung, cutting far more strongly than intended. This make it extremely difficult to wield, so much that father was the only one to have ever tamed Enma. " Hiyori said while walking toward Adam and giving the sword. " Ryou ?? " Adam look at the Enma in his hands still with its sheat on. " Oh.. Its Armament Haki Adam-san.. in Wano it was called Ryou.. " Inuarashi said.. Adam nodded to Inuarashi explaination, held the hilt with one hand, and pull the blade out of its sheat. " Oh its one of the 21 Great Grade Swords..But the quality is much better than the other 20.. " Adam said looking at the blade carefully. " Its the best among the 21 Great Grade Swords, It was once wilded by Kozuki Oden-dono alongside his other sword, Ame no Habakiri, and is the only weapon known to have ever injured Kaido.. Oh ofcourse the exeception of the Excalibur.. " Ashura Doji explain seriously. Adam look at the blade curiously. The blade has a dark color scheme matching its "hell" motif. It also possesses an irregular flame-shapped hamon and black no-hi.. " Ill try to infuse my Armament Haki, can i ? " Adam look at Hiyori and ask with expectation.. " Yes.. Yes.. But becarefull.. " Hiyori nodded worriedly Adam smile then try to infuse the Enma with his Armament Haki level.94 which was not the Legendary Armament Haki but still the strongest Armament Haki. The Enma which Adam"s held with his right hand, the blade turned to black. Then Adam look up and swing toward the ceiling. " This.. " " Adam-san... We are still inside.. " Everyone panic for a moment, but soon they did not see the ceiling was cut and confused. " Cough, i try to swing with the Armament Haki attached, i cut the sky above the building. Nothing happened toward the building." Adam said with his grin looking at everyone. Hearing Adam explaination, everyone felt relief. " This,, Adam-san your right arm is okay.. " Hiyori said pointing to Adam"s right arm which the hand holding the Enma " Why ? Its fine.. ? " Adam ask confusedly looking at his right arm. " Usually people who try to wield the Enma with the Ryou attached, their whole arm will be emaciated.." Hiyori explain shockedly. " Is it? I dont feel anything. Maybe others will, but i dont. " Adam calmly stare at Hiyori eyes and said. " Ahh.. yes.. yes.. Adam-san is very strong.. " Hiyori look at Adam with her eyes twinkling. Hearing Hiyori praising him, Adam scratch his back head with his left hand embarassedly. " Cough.. the Enma is the masterpiece of legendary swordsmith Shimotsuki Kozaburo, it is even stronger than the legendary lost Shusui. The Shusui which was already permanent black blade, still match evenly with the Enma which havent turned itu a black blade.. It is said that if the Enma succeed making the blade permanently black, it may increase in "rank" and become a Supreme Grade Swords. Which should be only 12 in the whole world, and be 13 with Enma if become permanent black blade. " Shimotsuki Yasuie explain seriously.. " Permanent Black Blade? You mean this ? " Adam said and attached his Legendary Armament Haki to the blade. Making the blade black and covered with green aura.. Chapter 72 - The three Kitetsu swords Previously, when Adam attached his Armament Haki, Adam can feel the Enma was happy devouring his Haki which was the invisible energy in his body. But only devouring a little, the Enma was full and the blade turned black, but havent turned permanently black. Now Adam attach the Legendary Armament Haki to Enma. Adam can feel the Enma cant withstand the tremendous of his Haki and the blade permanently turned black. After feeling the blade already turned permantly black. Adam stop using his Legendary Armament Haki and show the black blade to everyone. " Ohh.. Its turned to permanent black blade.. There will be 13 Supreme Grade Swords in this world from now on.. Hahaha" Adam said after showing the black blade of Enma toward everyone who were looking in shocked . Seing everyone shocked, Adam insert the sword back toward its black-colored saya, then gave back the Enma to the arms of Hiyori who was still shocked. " Yes, I heard the grave of Ryuma and the Shusui was stolen " Adam said and look at everyone. " Yes.. Adam-san.. Its our national treasure and was stolen 20 years ago.. " Hiyori said sadly. " Oh i know who stole it, its Gecko Moria. He use his ability to turned Ryuma corpse alive.." Adam said glancing to Nekomamushi and Inuarashi. " Gecko Moria ! One of the seven Shichibukai.. " Inuarashi said. " Turned Ryuma corpse alive ? How about the Shusui? " Shimotsuki Yasuie ask. " turned into a zombie, the Shusui was with Ryuma corpse too. If its the national treasure of Wano, then ill give it back to you later when i met him on the sea.. " Adam said sitting down again and drinking his tea. " Adam-san.. Thank you very much.. You are a good person.. " Hiyori said while elegantly curtsy toward Adam. " Cough.. Nothing.. For an ideal country and beautiful lady like Hiyori.. I dont mind.. HAHHAHA ~" Adam laugh without shame. Looking and hearing Adam calling her beautiful, Hiyori felt embarassed. " Yes, Shimotsuki Yasuie.. Did the "Shamotsuki" the same like the "Shamotsuki Village" in East Blue ? " Adam ask turning to look at Yasuie. " Shimotsuki Village? I dont know. But there is a member of Shimotsuki Family that left the Wano 47 years ago.. He is Shimotsuki Kozaburo, the one who crafted the Enma and Wado Ichimonji. " Yasuie said with his hand rubbing his chin. " Wado Ichimonji ? That mean the Shimotsuki Village in the East Blue was build by him.. Because the Wado Ichimonji was there.. " Adam said thinking about Kuina"s family sword, and now should be with Zoro. " How do you know Adam-san ?? " Yasuie ask with curiousity. " Oh.. Im from East Blue.. " Adam said with a lie. " Oh yes.. I stop you before.. Ill send you all to Flower Capital.. " Adam stood up and said embarassedly. " Umm." Hiyori hums and nodded cutely Then Adam look at Tama who was still sleeping peacefully. " This.. Tama-chan.. " Adam said looking at Tama. " Adam-san, my name is Tenguyama Hitetsu. This Tama i found her when she was a baby in the Kuri Beach.. Then i bring her to Amigasa Village and she was adopted by a couple there. But the couple died in starvation, so she was alone.." Adam look at the large man who in many ways resembles the real-world legendary tengu, as he wears a dark tengu mask over his face and has an extremely long nose that appears to grow and shrink constantly. He also has a pair of large wings on his back. He wears a dark jacket with light poofs along its inner edges over a light kimono. He also wears dark puffy trousers and extremely tall geta sandals on his feet. " Then Tama will follow me, she says she want to be a kunoichi right.. I can find someone in the capital to teach her.. " Hiyori said first without waiting Adam to reply Hitetsu. " Umm. " Adam nodded thankfully to Hiyori then look at Hitetsu. " Ohh i saw one of your crafted sword in East Blue, waiting to be picked up by someone in a weapon store, the Sandai Kitetsu. In your waist should be the Nidai Kitetsu, and Ame no Habakiri.. " Adam said with a grin. " HAHAHA Adam-san knows swords very much.. Yes this is Nidai Kitetsu one of the 21 Great Grade Swords, created by my ancestor, Kotetsu. Yes this is Ame no Habikiri i crafted, and used before by Oden-dono.. " Hitetsu patted the two sword in his waist and said excitedly. " Hitetsu-san is an extraordinary master sword-smith. His craftmansmanship is on par with the legendary master swordsmith Shimotsuki Kozaburo, being the one who crafted Saindai Kitetsu and Ame no Habakiri. Is it Adam-san ?? " Hiyori flatter and correcting her words to Adam. " Yes he is, Hiyori. Extraordinary master sword-smith.. There is Sandai Kitetsu, Nidai Kitetsu, is there a Shodai Kitetsu ? " Adam call Hiyori by her name leisurely, and ask toward Hitetsu even he already knows when he was looking at the One Piece World Store in the Weapons section. " AHAHAHHAHA Hiyori-sama and Adam-san flattered me too much.. " Hitetsu laugh embarassedly, but actually he was happy in his heart. " Yes there is Shodai Kitetsu, one of the 12 Supreme Grade Swords, oh no its 13 now.. It was crafted by the ancestor of Kotetsu which should be my great great ancestor.. Its one of Wano"s national treasure, sadly it was stolen. " Hitetsu said weakly. " By whom? " Adam ask curiously. " The record said it was stolen when there were a great fight more than 800 years ago.. " Hitetsu said. " More than 800 years ago? Interesting.. " Adam said to himself. Chapter 73 - Kaidos treasures " Cough.. Then lets go.. Ill send you all near the Orochi Castle.. " Adam said to everyone. Everyone stood up, with Hiyori carrying the sleeping Tama and put it in her arms. Adam walk toward Tenguyama Hitetsu, touch him and he teleported near the Orochi Castle at Flower Capital. Next was the two Shimotsuki, Shimotsuki Yasuie and her daughter Shimotsuki Toko. Next was the Nine Red Scabbards, Ashura Doji, a kappa-like fish-man Kawamatsu, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi. Leaving Adam, Kozuki Hiyori and Tama sleeping in her arms. " Cough.. You wait.. " Adam said to the embarassed Kozuki Hiyori. " Umm." Hiyori hums cutely. Adam take out a same necklace like Tama previously. Which was a square-shaped jade as the Pendant, tied to a chain made of gold. Adam take out a small pocket knife, and engraved the square-shaped jade pendant with his Family"s Crest. Then Adam walk to Hiyori who was near him and wear the necklace on her who was very embarassed. " This. You can use it when you were in danger or ask for any help. I can directly teleport from far away within a blink next to you. " Adam explain looking at Hiyori eyes. " Umm.." Hiyori touch the jade pendant on her c.h.e.s.t with her hands, and avoid Adam"s gaze embarassedly. " Be strong, im sure you can be a good Shogun. " Adam said to Hiyori while patting her head and Tama gently. Before Hiyori can reply, she already disappear in place and teleported near the others. Then Adam open the Wano live map from the MAP tab and look toward the situation in Flower Capital. When Kozuki Hiyori and the others appear, all the previous "wicked" people surround them excitedly, together with the other civilians. Soon, Shimotsuki Yasuie and the present Nine Red Scabbards tell everyone their identity and Kozuki Hiyori identity. Everyone were shocked when they knew the Komuraski they knew was actually the daughter of Kozuki Oden. Soon with the support of many strong and famous figure in the Wano Country, Kozuki Hiyori be the first in history female Shogun of Wano Country. After the short ceremony, Hiyori directly order everyone to destroy the factories and save the people who were slaved there. She also appoint the good and known people in the Country as Daimyos of the 6 regions, excluding the Onigashima. While Hiyori and the others were busy, Adam stroll around the building he was on and other building located at Onigashima. Adam currently in the biggest building in the island which was a rock formation in a skull shaped with horns. After strolling, Adam knows that this was Kaido"s residence. Inside the building many mark and blood stains on the wall or on the floor, Adam knew that this was the aftermath from the previous battle. Previously, when Adam, Tama, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi enter the building and meet with Hiyori and the others. Adam already seen many dead bodies outside the building pilled up together and burried in the snow. Thanks to Onigashima was a winter island, the bloody smell was not too much because of the cold and freezing. Soon Adam arrived underground infront of a huge and thick steel door. With Adam"s Observation Haki, Adam already knew what was inside. And inside is also Adam"s goal. Without pulling the Excalibur on his back scabbard, Adam use his Sword Domain and cut easily the huge and thick steel door like tofu. Adam walk inside calmly toward the huge room and look at everything inside with his eyes shines brightly from the reflected things inside. What Adam saw was treasures pilled up like a hill taking many space of the huge room. There were gold bars, coins, weapons, berries, even some Devil Fruit in a small treasure c.h.e.s.t. The treasures was very much more than the treasures Adam find with Nami and Robin at the Alabasta Ruins at noon. " Too much.. Especially the berries.. A Yonko is very rich.." Adam talk to himself. Soon Adam collect all the treasures leaving all the Devil Fruit which was inside a small treasure c.h.e.s.t behind. After looking everything was clean, Adam walk toward the corner of the huge treasure room. In the corner of the huge treasure room, Adam saw a dark red huge cubic-shaped stone. Adam knew it was 1 of the 4 Road Poneglyph. Collecting the 4 Road Poneglyph, allows one to locate the "Raftel". If the four Road Poneglyph read together, lead to four islands which, if aligned, will lead to Raftel"s location. Chapter 74 - Beasts Pirates Devil Fruits Adam didnt use his Voice of All Things toward the Road Poneglyph and just directly put it inside his Storage Ring along the other treasures. Then Adam walk toward 6 small treasure c.h.e.s.t which inside was amazingly 6 Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit. Dinosaur Dinosaur Fruit, Model: Triceratops, Dinosaur Dinosaur Fruit, Model: Stegosaurus, Dinosaur Dinosaur Fruit, Model: Ankylosaurus, Dinosaur Dinosaur Fruit, Model: Pterodactyl, Cat Cat Fruit, Model : Smilodo and the last one is Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Titanoboa. Adam was cofused with Kaido, why he did not let this Devil Fruit for his subordinate, with these, doesnt his subordinate will be more powerful?. Adam shake his head and put all the six Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit into his Storage Ring. Currently Adam has 9 Devil Fruit; 2 Mythical Zoan, 6 Ancient Zoan, 1 Logia. The Mythical Zoan was Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Blue Dragon and Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite.The Logia was the Sand Sand Fruit, while the 6 Ancient Zoan were the ones he got before.. Then Adam suddenly thought of Kozumi Orochi, and the Beasts Pirates Devil Fruit. They were all dead, and their Devil Fruit already appear in this world. Previously, Kaido"s and Crocodile Devil Fruit also appear nearby from their death place. Thinking about 4 more Ancient Zoan and 1 Mythical Zoan, Adam blood is boiling.. Soon, Adam open the Store Tab, choose the One Piece World, go to section Devil Fruit and bought the location of Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Yamata no Orochi which was eaten by Kozumi Orochi before, a Mythical Zoan. Looking the Devil Fruit can be bought, Adam concluded that Kozumi Orochi was really dead. Then Adam with expectations bought the Devil Fruit spending 10 million berries. Next Adam open the MAP tab, and choose the Devil Fruit section, and a 3d arrow appear infront of him. After confirming it was the Devil Fruit, put inside his Storage Ring and bought the next Devil Fruit location. What Adam bought next was the Dinosaur Dinosaur Fruit, Model: Spinosaurus, which was Page One"s Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit. Page One is a Headliner of the Beast Pirates. Soon Adam appear at Kuri Beach, located at Kuri region, south of Wano Country. Looking the Devil Fruit which was stranded too, Adam pick up excitedly and put inside his Storage Ring. After that, Adam spend again 10 million to buy Dinosaur Dinosaur Fruit, Model: Pteranodon, which was King"s Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit. King was All-Star of the Beasts Pirates as one of Kaido"s three closest confidants, the Disasters. Adam follow the 3d arrow projection, and soon arrived at the shore again. Currently Adam was near the Tokage Port located at Udon region, southeat of Wano Country. Adam look at the Devil Fruit he just pick stranded like the others too. An Ancient Zoan that can make the user turn into half-Pteranodon hybrid, and full Pteranodon if its awakened. All of Zoan Devil Fruit can be "awakened". And it was the easiest among the other Devil Fruit types. But, awakened Zoan Devil Fruit was a bit dangerous, users may have shown no sign of complex thought, seemiling acting out on instinct and power. They are always in a form similiar to their animal form. Then Adam spend another 10 million to buy the Elephant Elephant Fruit, Model: Mammoth which previously eaten by Jack. An All-Star of the Beast Pirates, one of Kaido"s three closest confidants, known as the Disasters. He is also a giant grouper fish-man. Adam follow the 3d arrow projection, and soon he arrive back at Onigashima, precisely at the shore. Looking at the Dinosaur Dinosaur Fruit, Model: Brachiosaurus "not available", Adam dumbfouded. " Is it eaten by someone? " Adam with his chin talk to himself. " Or Queen is not dead ? " Adam ask himself again. Adam then open the live map, choose Wano and look at Flower Capital. Then Adam peek at Kozuki Hiyori and the others discussing the country at the huge and wide Tatami Conference Room, inside the Orochi Castle. Adam saw many people inside, behind Kozuki Hiyori who was sitting respectfuly was Adam have focus on. A masive, round-figured man with light skin. He is Queen, one of three All-Star of the Beast Pirates as one of Kaido"s three closest confidants, the Disasters. " Oh so that is Queen, i thought someone else. Thats good then, better be a usefull people than a corpse" Adam said to himself. Adam did not know previously that Queen was also among the "wicked" people force to surrender by the Excalibur ability. " So what should i do now ? I have collect Kaido"s treasures, including the Devil Fruits and a Road Poneglyph. Oh, yes i still need to go to Zou, deliver Inuarashi and Nekomamushi " Adam ask himself and suddenly remembered something else. Looking at his clothes which was very different from others, Adam went to the clothing store, buy and wear the best and cool haori, and zori sandals for himself. Then Adam, continue stroll again around. After alone strolling around, Adam gets bored and peek at the people inside the Castle again. Looking at the many people discussing the country at the huge and wide Tatami Conference Room, Adam teleport directly into an empty seat in the corner and drink the tea leisurely while listening to the discussion. Adam stay there quietly for more than 3 hour until midnight, and the meeting was closing soon. Until someone call Adam and everyone look at Adam shockedly. " Adam-san !" " Kozuki Hiyori said suddenly looking at Adam direction. Then soon everyone also greet Adam. " King Adam ! " The previous "wicked" people directly fell on their knees and hands on spot and said respectfully to Adam. " Adam-san." " Cough.. Continue continue.. " Adam said waving toward everyone embarassedly. Chapter 75 - Donation Soon everyone all relax and the "wicked" people also sit back but still very respectful. " This Adam-san.. When did you come ? " Shimotsuki Yasuie ask curiously. " Ohh i have been here for 3 hours.. After strolling the capital, and dont know what to do else, i went here. Hahaha " Adam said leisurely. " This.." Hearing Adam said 3 hours, they all embarassed for not knowing Adam has been there. Ofcourse it does not blame them, with Adam"s high level Observation Haki, Adam can easily hide his presense, although only his presense, his appearance was still there. Thanks to the seat in the corner position, Adam was finally spotted. " Hahahaha Adam-san.. You look good with the haori.. " Tenguyama Hitetsu said with a thumbs up. Currently Adam wears a white haori, underneath was n.a.k.e.d showing his perfect muscle. A dark green sash was wrapped around his waist together with the Excalibur hilt on his left waist. Below Adam still wears his sky blue Capri Jeans with a zori sandals. Thanks to the blade of Excalibur which has no sharpness when not used, the white haori was not damaged. " Hahaha what look good.. Only the Haori and the zori sandals i wear.. " Adam laugh and scratch his back head embarassedly . " Tenguyama Hitetsu-san is right. It is very suitable for you.. King Adam.. " Soon the many "wicked" people currently here all praise Adam seriously. Making the others dumbfouded, including Adam. Hiyori also keep secretly glance at Adam muscle embarassedly. " Cough.. Okay okay.. That just now i heard the country was trouble with short food supply? " Adam said looking at Hiyori and others. " Yes.. Adam-san.. Although the factories were gone, but the water in lakes and rivers still being polluted. Atleast in 1 year with us renovating and cleaning the water, it will be clean again, and people can start farming again. And the plight will gone. " Hiyori said seriously. " Then there will be still people dying in hunger.. Hmm... How many people stills in their hunger state in this country? " Adam ask rubbing his chin his one hand. " Beside the Flower Capital which still have a lot of food suply. The other regions, around 50 thousands people still starving.." Kozuki Hiyori reply Adam question. " Oh dont worry about the food. Ill prepare it, just show me the food warehouse later. First, let me say my apologies first for intervene here. Just now you all discuss many things but still one things not discuss yet, its about the school and education. Currently the education system still teach about corrupted ideology to ensure the future continuation of the social inqeuality of Orochi"s wealth based caste system. This kind of education system is filthy and need to be change. Currently theres only one school, you need to build more for the other childrens in different regions. " Adam paused and continue. " Next, your father wish, Kozuki Oden. Which was to open Wano to the rest of the world. But this you dont need to care it in the moment, the situation of Wano was still not balanced. You can wait for 3-5 years later, when the World Government were already disappear. " Adam said calmly. " Yes, Adam-san words were correct. Oden-dono wants to open the Wano border. So that people inside the country, can know how huge the outside world is. " Inuarashi said excitedly. " But its not time yet, the current situation of Wano right now was still not balanced. Also the outside world is very chaotic, wait till the pirates era ends, and those Celestial Dragons disappear, you can open the border. It wont be long, at least 3-5 years. " Adam said calmly. " Yes Adam-san, we again say our thanks to you for everything.. " Yasuie said. Soon everyone said their gratitude toward Adams, including the "wicked" people.. " Cough.. Okay okay, no thanks. Then, someone show me the food warehouse. Inuarashi, Nekomamshi we will go back to Zou when the sun rises." Adam wave embarassedly and said to the two Mink who nodes . " Ill go.. " Ashura Doji raise his hand before Hiyori can point someone. " Umm. Thank you Doji-san." Hiyori said thankfuly. " No no.. Its nothing Kozuki Hiyori-sama.." Ashura Doji stood up and wave quickly. Hiyori can only show her helpless expression being called with "sama" in her name. Ashura Doji quickly respectfuly out the room following Adam who already went outside leisurely. " Adam-san.. This how do you going to get the food ? " Ashura Doji ask after walking beside Adam. Soon, Adam arrived at a food warehouse, not too far from the Castle main building. " This? Room is too small. Lets find an empty clean spot.. " Adam said shaking his head helplessly. " Too small ? Oh okay Adam-san.. " Ashura Doji was confused, but he keep following Adam"s words. Adam and Ashura Doji roam around the Castle finding an empty clean spot. Finally after finding around calmly, Adam meet a wide and clean empty yard. " Lets just here.. " Adam said Adam then bought tons of foods, uncooked rice, honey, peanut butter, dried beans, canned food, ingridents, vegetables, fruits, including meat.. Spending about 200 million berries, but the total of the food Adam bought can be sold again for almost up to 2 billion berries.. Then Adam directly went to thw wide and clean empty yard and take those tons of foods out of the System Store. Thanksfully, the things bought from the Earth Store wont have any writtings on the package. Or they will be confused where the things come and bought from. Chapter 76 - Sleep peacefully " This.." Ashura Doji look at tons of food appear dumbfouded. " I think this is enough for more than 200.000 people for a year, with 3 servings daily. So the rest was to find many chef and people to deliver toward other regions. Thats it." Adam said patted Ashura Doji big stomach and disappear in place. Ashura Doji still dumbfouded and shocked look at the many foods piled up like a small hill. Hearing Adam words, he awake and quickly report to the people still in the Tatami Conference Room, after finding Adam disappear. After hearing Ashura Doji explaination, soon everyone with curiousity went to the window from the Conference Room and they can see tons and tons of foods piled up like a small hill in the yard. " That is a tons of food enough for more than 200.000 people for a year, with 3 servings daily. The most important is, from here i can even see the best quality from it " Inuarashi said in shocked. " Amazing Adam-san.. How did he do that? " Nekomamushi ask with curiousity. " If you are curious then ask himself, Hahaha ~" Yasuie said " Umm, lets tell the remaining people to deliver the food to the other regions.. " Hiyori said waking everyone. " Yes Hiyori-sama .." Everyone replied respectfully and back sit on the conference room. Soon everyojne discuss again, and start counting and dividing the food toward many regions. Currently, Adam is leisurely laying on his back on top of the roof of the castle, looking at the beautiful night sky. While removing his presense, so that no one can find him and disturb. Its been one and a half months, since Adam come to this world. When the time he got all Saitama abilities in the lucky draw, he havent felt tired in body and spirit. Living in a body not normal like his previous life, Adam miss the tiredness and his peacefull sleep. After using the abilty of Excalibur, Adam actually felt tired in body and spirit, mostly is spirit. But he did not show it to anyone. Since he come to this world, Adam been continously showing that he was invincible. If Adam show his weak state, it will be strange for him, or maybe not for other. After thinking about the gains today, from South Blue to Wano, soon Adam felt asleep peacefully. While Adam sleep peacefully on top of the roof of the Castle, the meeting was done and everyone disperse. Leaving the Nine Red Scabbards and Hiyori. " Doji-san.. Where did Adam-san go?" Hiyori ask curiousity. " Ohh.. I dont know Hiyori-sama.. He didnt say.. " Ashura Doji said respectfully. Then, Hiyori look at Nekomamushi and Inuarashi. " Kawamatsu-san, Doji-san, Inuarashi-san and Nekomamushi-san then go to rest.. Im safe here.. " Hiyori said smiling. " But.." Kawamatsu want to said but was interupted by Hiyori. " There is no bad and wicked people anymore in this country.. You all go to rest, its been a tired day.." Hiyori said teasing everyone. " Ahh yes.. Then we will go Hiyori-sama.. " Everyone look at each other then they left respectfuly out of the room. Hiyori was left alone at the conference room, then she first look at the note she made today which contain the country task and try to remember them. After Hiyori left the conference room, she went to her own special bedroom most top of the castle, led by the maids. This room previously belongs to Orochi. But after Hiyori seat as the new Shogun, all the things inside was exchange with the new one, and all was clean again even a small dust is not left. " Ok you all go, i wil do by myself next.. " Hiyori said to the female maids following inside her room. " Yes, Hiyori-sama." The female maids respectfuly without asking. Just as she was about to close her eyes, she look at the ceiling above her with her eyebrows raise. " Is there someone ? " Hiyori talk to herself sitting on the bed Although Hiyori was not very strong, she still has high alertness in her blood. From hiding her identity for 17 years, since she was 6 year old. Feeling curious, Hiyori try to call the people above, and got no respond. So she pick the Enma, and climb up toward the roof with curiousity. The Enma which was now one of the 13 Supreme Grade Swords, still can be use as a weapon. But attaching Haki will be very dangerous. When Hiyori still in her pajamas finally climb up the roof, she finally saw who was it. Looking at Adam who was sleeping peacefuly with his two hands as his pillow at the back of his head, hesistated Hiyori try to call Adam with her low voice. Seeing Adam didnt awake, Hiyori back to her room, take the quilt on her bed and cover Adam"s body. "Ahh.." But just as Hiyori squat beside Adam and try to cover Adam with the quilt, Adam who was asleep pull Hiyori arms and put her above him in his arms. Hiyori was very embarassed, she look up and Adam was still closing his eyes. She wants to get off from Adam arms but it was difficult. Feeling the warm of Adam"s body, Hiyori get embarassed. Soon she close her eyes after finding a comfortable position and sleep in Adam"s arms. Chapter 77 - Go to Zou When the sun rises, Adam awake. He felt someone was right beside him. He open her eyes, and saw a leg on his waist, and a woman with long teal hair clinging on his right arm. " This.. Hiyori.. What happened.. " Adam look at Hiyori peaceful sleeping face and try to remember. After remembering, Adam knows it was his fault. Looking at the white leg clinging on his waist. Adam quickly got a hard morning wood. Adam quietly and gently get up from Hiyori, carry her like a princess and put her back on her bedroom, then cover her body with the quilt again. " From now on, you are one of my women. " Adam said shamelessly after kissing Hiyori forehead who was still asleep. Then Adam quickly disappear from the place. Adam teleport on a small hill somewhere in Flower Capital. Adam start his morning routine, Adam bought a bucket of clean water from the Earth Store, brush his teeth and wash his face. Sit on big clean stone nearby, then brew himself a hot coffee, and light up a cigarette while distracting his thought to calm down the big tent in his pants. " One of his women.. I dont mind.. Ahh.. " Hiyori cover her face with the quilt embarassedly and excitedly after feeling Adam was already gone.. " Yes, he will go with Inuarashi-san and Nekomamushi-san soon.. I need to prepare.. " Hiyori said after calming herself, then she prepare herself for today things help by the female maids outside. ... At the gate of the Castle, two mink tribe wrapped in mummy stand waiting. " Where is Adam-san ? " Nekomamushi ask to his fellow beside him while smokes his kiseru. " Ahh here you are.. Good morning to you two. How to go there ? Vivre Card ? " Adam appear infront of them and greet them. " Good morning Adam-san. Yes this is the Vivre Card, it belongs to the current leader there, Pedro." Nekomamushi gave the Vivre Card to Adam hands. " Hmm.. Okay.. You wait, i need to go there first, wont long. " Adam said and disappear following the direction of the Vivre Card move in his palm. Every time Adam teleport in the air with his sight, Adam stop look at the Vivre Card pointing direction again. Because Zou was a huge moving elephant, so the Vivre Card keep changing its direction. Adam keep teleporting, ignoring the very bad weathers in New World. When Adam was on his way to Zou, Hiyori arrive at the gate with everyone. " Hiyori-sama !! " Inuarashi and Nekomamushi greet her respectfuly. " Umm. Inuarashi-san, Nekomamushi-san.. Where is Adam ? " Hiyori ask looking around. " He already go.." Inuarashi said. " Go? Why dont he bring you two ? " Hiyori ask confusedly. Hiyori felt relief hearing the two explaination. Then she stood there waiting with everyone too. In 5 minutes, with keep on teleporting following the direction of the Vivre Card, Adam finally arrived and land on the back of Zunesha. Zunesha is a massive, millennium-old elephant that roams the New World. On the back of Zunesha there is an island called Zou. It is home to the Mokomo Dukedom of the Mink Tribe. Because the "Ruler of Day" Inuarashi, and the "Ruler of Night" Nekomamushi was out, the alertness was increase to the highest degree, Adam who just land soon spoted by someone patroling. Adam didnt close his presense, and just stood there calmly. He alreayd knows someone spot him, so he just wait here. " Human ! This is the home of the Mink Tribe, please leave ! " A large, male feline mink with spotted fur, white ears, and long, wavy blonde hair said. Currently he stood infront of the other hundreds Mink Tribe. " You are Pedro ? I came here to sent Inuarashi and Nekomamushi. Here take this.. " Adam said throwing a square-shaped jade mark with his family crest. The square-shaped jade was taken out from the necklace pendant, since it was given to a man, Adam didnt need to give an accessories. Pedro frowned and catch the square-shaped jade Adam throw. " Its my mark, to teleport them here. See you again. " Adam said after looking at a certain Mink Tribe with a grin then teleport back at the gate of the Castle. " This.. Where did he go ? Find him !! " Pedro worriedly said to everyone. In a blink Adam teleport outside the Gate of the Castle located in Flower Capital, from the back of Zunesha. " Adam-san.. " Seing Adam appear, everyone call him . " Hahaha.. Why so many people. Then you two have no farewell ? Or already ? " Adam said scratching his head looking at everyone outside the gate of the castle. " We will go now, Hiyori-sama.. " Inuarashi and Nekomamushi respectfuly bow to Hiyori. " Umm. Becareful.." Hiyori nodded then she glanced at Adam embarassedly. " Big brother ! Big brother Adam.. Will you came back again ? " Tama suddenly run toward Adam and cling on his leg. " Haha ofcourse Tama, when you are older you can start learning to be a great Kunoichi.." Adam said patted Tama head gently and said kindly. " Adam-san.. Please take this with you.. We dont know what to give you as the gift for saving the country. Please take it, we insist.. " Hiyori move forward toward Adam and gave the Enma in her hands. " This.. " Adam look at the many people around. Chapter 78 - Plan to relocate Zou. Seing they nodded. Adam take gently the Enma from Hiyori hands, while secretly rubbing Hiyori hand. Making her face red in embarassed. " Then ill take it. Thank you. " Adam said tucking the Enma in the dark green sash wrapped on his left waist, along with the Excalibur. Making him look like a two swords swordsmen. " Then ill go, Hiyori, everyone. " Adam said with a grin standing between Inuarashi and Nekomamushi. Before they can respond, Adam already teleport to the back of Zunesha with Inuarashi and Nekmomamushi, in the entrance of Zou infront of Pedro. " Ohh its really convinient.. " Nekomamushi look around and said excitedly. " Yes, its really convinient.. " Inuarashi nods agreeing with his fellow. " Master Nekomamushi ! Master Inuarashi ! " Pedro awake from the shocked. " Oh Pedro ! Hahaha, here let me introduce you. This is Adam-san.. " Nekomamushi said introducing Adam beside him. " Hallo Adam-san, sorry for the rude behaviour before.. " Pedro said embarassedly. " Nothing nothing, then i will go.. If you need help you can call me from the jade.. " Adam said waving his hand calmly. " This.. Lets have a breakfast first Adam-san.. " Inuarashi said with hope. " Thanks for inviting me,.. But Ill go breakfast with my family, they are waiting... Then ill go. " Adam said and just as he was about to teleport, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi call Adam again. " Adam-san wait.. " Inuarashi and Nekomamushi look at each other embarassedly. " This.. We plan to relocate to Wano.. " Inuarashi said. " Whole ? " Adam ask shockedly. " Umm.. Yes.. " Both nodded. While everyone who just arrived standing behind Pedro also shocked. " But, why? You have stay here for 1000 years.. " Adam said confusedly. " This. We and the people in Wano believes that you will be the one to lead the world to its dawn. " Inuarashi said seriously. " Dawn of the World ? Hahaha interesting.. Im really curious with what really happened during the Void Century.. But i will sail and find it relaxedly with my families. At least 3-5 years, the dawn of the world will come. " Adam said calmly. Everyone can feel the majestic feelings from Adam"s words. " This. Adam-san can we know when you will come to New World and visit here again? " Inuarashi ask. " Not long, atleast 1-2 year ill back to New World.. Why? Ohhh i see.. Dont tell me you want my help to relocate with my teleportation ability.. Hahahaha why dont you just said it, dont be too embarassed." Adam said patted Inuarashi and Nekomamushi big fluffy stomach. " Hahaha then we will wait for Adam-san and your family visiting here. Garchu ~~! " Inuarashi said and quickly use his head and rub on Adam"s cheek. " EHHHH !?? " Adam shocked by the sudden attack of Inuarashi and Nekomamushi. Feeling no hostility, Adam didnt push them away. " Adam-san.. Garchu !!! " " Garchu !! " Soon every mink nearby aproach Adam"s and rub their fur head to Adam cheek. " Adam-san.. Its us.. Do you remember? We are the minks at Sabaody you save.." Some minks also appear and garchu toward Adam too. " You.. Umm. Yes yes.. " Adam didnt remember too much, because the mink usualy have same appearance.. Soon Adam was finally enough with the Garchu from the males, the males who wants to come near Adam, Adam push them. While the females, Adam gladly accept them.. Especially the females mink characters Adam have seen in his previous world, Adam happily garchu garchu with them. " Wanda !! Its my turn.. I want garchu too.. " A young beauty rabbit mink said pushing a well-endowed canine mink with dog ears, a dog-like snout, and a large bush tail. " Okay Carrot.. " Wanda give away helplessly. " Garchu !!! " Carrot, a white-furred, blonde-haired, curvaceous, and well-endowed rabbit mink with brown eyes, rabbit ears, a rabbit-like nose, and a large round fluffy tail. Adam lits up hearing her name, she is also Adam goals.. " Garchu !! " Adam said rubbing his cheek toward Carrot execitedly. " Adam-san.. Adam-san.. Are you from the sea?? " Carrot ask clinging to Adam " Umm. Yes.. " Adam said with his hand rubbing Carrot round fluffy tail secretly.. " Carrot ! No !! " Wanda still near said. " Cough.. You are still too young. The world and the sea outside is dangerous.. " Adam said patted her head gently. Looking at Carrot excitedly with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e being rubbed on her head by Adam, Adam"s feels good and smile. " Then.. Everyone.. We will meet again.. If you need help, call me with the jade.. " Adam said waving to everyone, and disappear in place without waiting their respond. Chapter 79 - Vivis Devil Fruit. Adam appear again in the huge bath house of the Alabasta Royal Palace. Adam can feel Nami, Robin, Vivi, Koby and the others presense currently were doing breakfast. Just as Adam out of the huge bath house, Adam meet with Igaram. " Adam-san !! You are back. " Igaram said excitedly. " What so excited.. I just left for 15 hour.. Lets go eat breakfast. " Adam said to Igaram. " Hahaha okay.. Im on my way there too. Lets go together.. " Igaram said. Soon Adam and Igaram enter the Breakfast Nook, a breakfast room that is designed to be in close proximity to the kitchen. " Adam !! " " Teacher ! " Nami, Vivi and Robin call directly Adam with relief. While Koby just as respected as always. " Adam-san.. Oh there you are Igaram. Sit and eat... " Cobra sit on the main seat said leisurely. Adam sit on the empty seat near the three beauty, while Igaram sit near Cobra and Koby. Soon the food prepared for Adam and Igaram came . While eating, Adam ask what the three beauty did since he was gone. Knowing that they just stroll around the Royal Palace and the library. " Yes, Adam.. Where did you go.. " Nami ask after napping her mouth finishing her breakfat beside Adam. " The treasures we found at the ruins in Alabasta, lets just give back to Alabasta.. Dont worry, i found much more than that.. " Adam whisper to Nami ear, making everyone curious. " Cough, I went to South Blue to take this.. " Adam said taking out the Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite. " Devil Fruit ? " Everyone in this room knew, but they dont know which one is it. Nami, Robin and Vivi seems to remember, but forget. " Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite. Allow the user to transform into a Amphitrite (Goddess of Sea). Can become, create and control the sea or water. But cant turn into the user body into an element like Logia. The only fruit without being curse by the sea " Adam explain. Hearing Adam words, everyone in the room were shocked. " Vivi.. This is for you.. " Adam said giving to Vivi who was shocked. " This, no no.. This Devil Fruit is too powerfull and maybe very expensive.. I..i cant accept it.. " Vivi shake her head and wave her hand. Nami take the Devil Fruit in Adam"s hands and give it to Vivi arms forcefully, with her kind smile. Vivi look at everyone expression which tell her to eat and accept it. Especially Igaram and Cobra after knowing what kind of Devil Fruit it is. " Ugh... " Vivi tried to swallow the Devil Fruit she bites very hard. Everyone can tell from Vivi"s expression, that the Devil Fruit taste disgusting. Just as Vivi want to bite again, Adam stop her. " Enough. One bite is enough.. " Adam said taking the Devil Fruit in Vivi"s hand " How did it taste.. ? " Robin ask smiling. " I dont know, but it felt very disgusting.." Vivi"s said and quickly pick up her jug and drink the water. Looking at Vivi"s situation, everyone smile. " What did you feel? Did you feel anything ? Try to focus the water in the cup here.. " Adam said pushing the cup on the table and put infront of her. " Umm.. " Vivi nodded cutely . " Ahh.. Vivi.. Stop.. stop.. " Nami stood up raising her hands infront of her blocking the water, while backing away from the huge water fountain. Adam, Robin also back away from the huge water fountain. " This.. what happened.. Help Adam... My body turn bigger.. " Vivi said worriedly. The current Vivi body is twice bigger, her appearance become more beautiful, and her body shines blue like the color of the sea., a white shining crown appear on her head. She is currently wearing a white dress. The water fountain directly make her clothes translucent, making Adam eyes bright. " Cough.. Calm down Vivi.. Its nothing, try to stop using your Devil Fruit ability.. Currently you were on the Amphitrite form, the Goddess of Sea.. " Adam Moonstep toward her and patted her shoulder gently. " Yes.. Vivi-san is very beautiful... " Koby said exclaiming. " Umm.." Cobra and Igaram nodded. " Its really like a goddess in books.. " Robin said standing on a chair, because the water already quickly flooded the room. " Umm.. Robin is right.. " Nami nodded standing on the same chair with Robin. Adam quickly help Vivi and princess carry her. While taking out a huge towel for her. Of coure for Nami and Robin too. " Cough.. You create these, try to absorb them, or the Royal Palace will be flooded. " Adam said looking at Vivi, sho was standing on the table with Nami and Robin. The boys did not care drowning. While in the kitchen not too far, the servants and chefs were also standing on top of the table avoiding the flood. " Hahaha its okay Vivi, you can learn calmly.. " Cobra said swimming in the flood like a child. Vivi ignore his father, put her hand on the water below and thought of absorbing the water. Soon, the water all flows toward Vivi hands and the flooded place was soon dry. " Hahaha with this i can turn the sandy country into a water country.. " Vivi said excitedly patted her hands. " Umm. You need to practice well. " Adam said patted her head gently. " Than-" Vivi wants to say her thanks but was stop by Nami beside her. " Umm .. " Vivi nodded, but still give her gratitude expression on her face. Chapter 80 - Share experience After the room was not flooded anymore, the three beauty quickly left and head toward their room and changed. " Old man Cobra, your daughter soon will be called the goddess of sea. Hahaha ~" Adam laugh looking at the wet Cobra sittinng on the floor. " Is it ? HAHAHHAA " Cobra laugh without any image happily " Koby, continue your workout until you faints. Im here. " Adam said to the blank Koby. "Oh yes.. Teacher !! " Koby seriously, and start going to the gym in the Royal Palce. Adam leave the messy room, and go to the public bathroom and changes his clothes. Currently Adam wears a black cape, and under it a simple, white shirt half-buttoned up, exposing the middle of his c.h.e.s.t and some of his abs. The white shirt is left out the dark green sash wrapped around his waist. The Enma and Excalibur was on his left waist with the hilt tucked into the dark green sash. Below Adam wears a black capri pants, with his foot wear was a zori that Adam has bought a lot from Wano. Looking at the mirror, Adam can say that his outfit is almost 90% alike with Shanks outfit. But Adam actually dressed himself like this not to follow Shanks. But it was the most suitable and handsome for him. And Adam didnt even care with people if they say Adam"s outfit were following Shanks"s. Adam went to the library and read the books leisurely waiting for someone. Soon, the three beauty came with their different outfit. With each of them was casual and does not revealing. Even though not revealing, their slim, well-endowed and perfect figure still make people swallow their saliva. Looking at Adam ogling them, Nami did not care and even giving more pose. Robin gave a did not care expression, but her eyes did not glance at Adam because of embarassed. And Vivi, she just cutely put her head down and twirling her fingers in both her hands embarassedly. " Cough.. enough ? Tell us where have you been.. " Nami ask with curiousity, sitting on the sofa infront of Adam. Robin and Vivi also sits beside Nami and look at Adam curiously. With Nami on his l.a.p, while helding Vivi and Robin hands who were sitting near each side of him. Then Adam talk about his identity, where he came from, about the Invincible System, the Earth Store where can bought things 10 times cheaper, this world Devil Fruit and Weapons locations.. Adam words make Vivi and Robin shocked, only Nami just sit on Adam"s l.a.p calmly. " Ohh, i have said about my self. And how i knew you two.. Hmmph.. Knowing my secret will be my women.. " Adam said without shame. " What your wom-" Vivi words were interupted Adam use his right hand, held Vivi"s chin and raise it gently. Vivi did not stop Adam"s movement, but glance elsewhere. Seeing the embarassed Vivi, Adam aproach his head slowly and touch her lips with his own. Vivi eyes turned wide, then embarassedly close her eyes and feels her first kiss. Feeling the warm and sweetness of the kiss, Vivi push Adam and burried her head on Adam right arm. Nami smile, while Robin wants to stood up but was pull by Adam making her sit back. Adam held Robin chin and raise gently, not like Vivi, Robin boldy stare at Adam"s eyes. Without hesistation, Adam quickly kiss her, soon from a gently kiss turned into a passionate kiss. Feeling Adam"s thing poking in her b.u.t.t, Nami cough. And Vivi just look at Adam and Robin embarassedly. Adam also raise his head and Kiss at Nami lips gently. Ding ! [ Congratuliation to the host, to have the second women. Please check the System Space for the gift.] Ding ! [ Congratuliation to the host, to have the third woman. Please check the System Space for the gift.] Hearing the reminder the same like Nami previously, Adam thought that without sleeping with them, its enough as long both people love each other. Adam take out another Storage Ring from the System Space which was a gift from the Invincible System. " Here, wears it.. This is a Storage Ring.. " Adam explain the use of it while wearing at their left hand middle fingers. " Amazing.. " Vivi said trying with the things nearby.. " Yes, the blessing to my woman. An anti-aging effect, and 50 times cultivation speed. " Adam said making them confused. Then Adam explain what the anti-aging effect and 50 times culitivation speed was.. After hearing Adam and Nami explaination, both were shocked. Suddenly, Robin body also shines, and her body and appearance turn back to her 21 age.. " This.. Im back to my 21?? " Robin said after getting up and look at the big window which Nami has taken out from her Storage Ring. Vivi worriedly look at herself which was not shining too. Then ask to Adam. " Its because you were still 15, when you turn 21 it will stop aging. Robin because she was 27 before, and turn to 21.. " Adam explain, then she felt cold and look at the source which was Robin looking at him smilingly. " Sorry Robin, i should not mention people ages.. " Adam said quickly Adam previously was told that not to mention a women age.. " Robin, you look more and more beautiful, but still this things of yours still the same size.. " Nami appear behind Robin and fondle her c.h.e.s.t. " So Adam, that mean if i train my Devil Fruit, a year learning, equivalent to 50 year right ? " Vivi ask excitedly. " I spend a month working out my body, including learning Six Powers and two Haki. You can say that currently i have a strength of a Rear Admiral in Marines.. Spending a year practicing, maybe can be another Emperor?? Hehehe ~ " Nami said smilingly. " Although you can became strong. But, remember there will always be me protecting you all. So you dont have to get try very hard to be strong.. " Adam said gently to everyone. Nami, Vivi and Robin felt warm in their heart. " But still, we also wants to be strong. Who doesnt like to be strong in this chaotic world.." Nami said helplessly. " Umm yes, Nami is right. What if you were also not on our side, busy something else.. We still need to know how to protect ourself." Vivi said agreeing with Nami. " I think if i spend a year cultivating, it was enough to be among the top 5 in the world.. " Robin said excitedly . Looking at his three woman, Adam can only smile. " Yes. Do you want to continue what i have been into yesterday? " Adam ask again. Chapter 81 - Vivi’s bloods. The three beauty nod, and Adam share his yesterday experience again. Without anymore secret, including the Bonney incident at South Blue, and Hiyori at Wano. " You... 1 day already met two woman.. No.. You cant leave far away from us again.. " Nami said ponting at Adam nose. " Umm.." Adam hums and nodded seriously. " With you have many woman, will the time with us decrease ?" Vivi ask worriedly. " Stupid.. Ofcourse no..." Adam pinch Vivi"s nose lightly, and said kindly. " Road Poneglyph.. " Robin said excitedly.. " Yes, later we find an empty place. This place was not enough.. " Adam said rubbing Robin hands. " Oh yes, Vivi.. The treasures we found in the ruins at Alabasta.. I will give it to you for the country.. Currently you need it, with many people still in need in this country.. Right ? " Nami said helding Vivi hands. " Umm.. " Vivi nod with gratitude. " Lets go, find your father and ask for an wide and empty room to put the treasures, its too much.. " Nami pulling Vivi hands. Soon, Cobra led Adam and everyone to an wide and empty room. After seing the treasures taken out by Nami from her Storage Ring, Cobra and Vivi were very shock. " Thats it.. " Nami said weakly and glance at Adam. " Cough.. We need to find a bigger place than this.. Vivi, lets go.. " Adam said calling Vivi. " Umm.." Vivi nodded without asking. Adam touch Nami, Vivi and Robin hands and soon disappear in place, leaving the still shock Cobra. " Where is this ? " Vivi ask with Robin looking around " East Blue !! An uninhabitated island where i practice for a month ! " Nami said shockedly. " Yes.. The Teleport Teleport Fruit i ate is very convenient, isnt it ? Adam smirk " Umm.. Yes.. Come quickly, take out all Kaido"s treasure. I want to see.. " Nami said urging excitedly. " First give me the Devil Fruit still with you, i need them for subordinates.. " Adam said gently. " Hmmm ? But, those Devil Fruit was too good.. and expensive. " Nami said sadly. " Nami..." Adam said helplessly. Vivi and Robin look at Adam and Nami smilingly. " Huh.. " Nami wave her left hand, and two small treasure c.h.e.s.t appear . With a big wave with his left hand, all the treasures Adam get from Kaido"s was taken out, including the Road Poneglyph from his Storage Ring. Leaving 1 billion berries , Devil Fruits and Adam daily necessities . Adam take out a mat, and lay it on the ground. And he sits while waiting the three beauty who were busy. Nami is excited looking at the many treasures and looking one bye one, with Vivi following too. While Robin look carefuly at the Road Poneglyph. Seing Robin shake her head helplessly after a quick look at the Road Poneglyph, she then also follow Nami and Vivi. No women doesnt like sparkling things, especially gems and jewelry.. Soon, Nami collected all the treasures leaving what things Vivi and Robin choose for themselves. Including giving them 1 billion berries each. Robin kept the Road Poneglyph, Adam also take out the other two Poneglyph from Alabasta to let Robin keep it. Vivi and Robin put the treasures and berries on their Storage Ring satisfied, and soon the three beauty walk toward Adam and sit on the mat. After asking what snacks and drink they want, Adam bought it and take it out from the System Space. " Dont worry.. With the anti-aging effect too, how many food we eat wont make us fat.. " Nami said to Robin and Vivi who doesnt finish their snacks. Robin smile and also fisnish her snacks. Soon everyone lay on their back on the mat looking at the clear blue sky talking and chatting happily. " Lets go back.. The sun already stings.. " Nami said . Vivi and Robin nodded, Adam touch their hands together and soon they teleport back to the library at the Alabasta Royal Palace. The three beauty soon busy with their doings, while Adam went to the gym looking at Koby. Seing Koby going to faint from the tiredness and pain, Adam didnt stop him. After Koby faints, Adam wake him up again and removing his tiredness and pain by using his acupuncture skills. Soon, Koby start intense working out again. Dinner soon came, with Adam helping the chefs in the kitchen, everyone have a delicious meal. After tasting the food Adam"s cook, with the skills he cooks, the chefs of the Royal Palace ask Adam to teach them. So Adam spend a little time teaching and pointing them. After those chefs, Adam goes to find Vivi , to continue deeper their relationship. Adam knew that Vivi will choose to stay at Alabasta, so he will spend his time more with Vivi. Nami and Robin will understand. Currently, Vivi is with Nami and Robin discussing girls things in her bedroom, especially Nami who kept talking about Adam in bed.. Making Vivi and Robin embarassed. While Cobra stay in his special residence still located near the Royal Palace. Adam is searching Vivi relaxedly without using his Observation Haki or sensing her presense. " Is it in here? " Adam knock at the 70 door he just knocked already looking for Vivi " Vivi, are you there ? " Adam voice was heard outside the door, making the people inside stop their talks. " Look, Adam is outside.. Go.. Here, wear this, this and this.. 10 minutes.. I and Robin will go, goodluck. " Nami pulled Robin and went out the room. Open the door, and quickly close the door again preventing Adam looking inside. " Adam, Vivi says you can enter 10 min later. She wants to talk .. " Nami said to Adam who was standing outside the door. " Hmm? What is it? Why not now? " Adam ask confusedly looking at Nami and Robin face. " Ohh okay then.. " Adam said calmly leaning on the wall waiting. Vivi hearing the conversation outside, heart beating very fast.. Looking at the things Nami left on her bed. Vivi grit her teeth and quickly wear them. " Its time. Vivi, what happened. Im coming in.. " Adam shout while knocking. " Yes.. yes.. Come in.. " Hearing the nervous voice of Vivi, Adam felt something wrong and quickly open the door and went in. What he saw was just Vivi wearing a huge white bath robe covering her body. " What is it Vivi ? What do you want to talk about? " Adam said ignore Vivi wearing a huge bath robe, and look at Vivi"s face. Vivi with her red face like an apple, calm her self down, then she open the rope tied on her waist slowly, while moving her gaze elsewhere because too embarassed. Adam look at Vivi moves, and finally understand and quickly close the door behind him. Then he turned again looking at Vivi excitedly. The huge bath robe fell to the floor, showing what beneath it, making Adam heart almost stop. What beneath was Vivi wearing a short blue translucent lace nightgown, showing Vivi hourglass figure on her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. Adam look at the huge two round on her c.h.e.s.t with her white laced bra making him swallowed his saliva, then slowly move his eyes below, where Vivi wears a blue laced thong. " Naughty.. " Adam said looking at Vivi"s eyes. " No.. This is Nami"s.. " Vivi said with his low voice and glance elsewhere embarassedly. " Is it ? Hmm.. " Adam trace Vivi"s cheek with his fingers gently, then slowly moving down passing her neck, but stop when it reach above her c.h.e.s.t. " I love you, im serious. And its not because of perverted thoughts. I love you because you are kind, gentle and strong. Beautiful, inside and outside. " Adam said seriously. " Umm.. I love you too. Please.." Vivi said happily and cling to Adam neck with her arms, and her legs wrap Adam"s waist. Adam with Vivi clinging on him like a Koala walk toward the bed and gently put her on her back. After getting Vivi"s nod, Adam lock his lips with hers while his hands was restless. " Its hurts.. Its too big.. " Vivi said weakly. " Umm.. Soon the hurts will gone.. " Adam on top of Vivi with their lower parts connected said while wiping the tear on the corner of her eyes. " Umm.. " Vivi nods and Kiss Adam lips again . Soon, Adam h.i.p.s start moving slowly and deeper. " Uhhhhhh.. Its so good... Deeper Adam.." Vivi said closing her eyes biting her lower lips m.o.a.n . Adam who was busy with his mouth on Vivi"s two pink and pointed at the two plump and round parts heard Vivi"s order and start to move harder and deeper. 1 hour later. Adam look at Vivi clinging beside him with her hands on Adam c.h.e.s.t while her legs on top of his waist. Looking at her sweet smile, Adam touch her hair and kiss her forehead. Vivi look up and meet Adam gaze, remembering what they do earlier. Her face turn red and burried her face in Adam c.h.e.s.t.. Adam didnt ask for another round, because Vivi was smaller than the previous Nami"s first night. Its too tight or she will be hurt . " Adam.. Its okay i dont follow you right ? " Vivi said looking up at Adam. " Even you dont follow, i can teleport to you any time. You also have the necklace i gave you, you need something you can call me and i will arive as soon as possible. " Adam reply with his hands on Vivi"s plump b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s fondle and slapping gently. " Ahh.. dont.. Im tired.. " Vivi said embarassedly. " Lets take a bath together, and sleep. " Adam said while princess carry Vivi to the bathroom. Nothing happend at the bathroom, Adam excitedly wash Vivi"s body with her doing Adam next. Soon both back on their pajamas and back to the bed after changing the bed covers and the quilt. Adam and Vivi"s cuddle sweetly until both were asleep. Chapter 82 - Nami’s and Koby’s Wanted Poster In the early morning, Adam went to the kitchen and cook breakfast for Vivi. And tell her also to rest for some more until the sun shines bright. Vivi felt very warm with Adam"s gentleness, and she was glad correct with her choice. While Adam"s want to keep accompany Vivi, Vivi drive out Adam from her bedroom and tell him to join with the other to breakfast. " Hmm ?? Where is Vivi ? " Cobra said looking at Vivi"s was missing not like usual. " Ohh, she is not feeling well, but dont worry. I already cook her breakfast early in the morning.. " Adam said truthfully. " Not feeling well ? Sick ? Then Igaram ! Quick call the doctor to check her. " Cobra said worriedly to Igaram. " Oh no need, she felt very well already, but still rest a bit. Im also the best doctor in the world. Relax Old man, your daughter is already big. She will rebel if you pampered her too much. HAHAHA " Adam said quickly. " Is it? Yes.. I think you are right Adam-san. Thank you for reminding me. " Cobra said modestly. " Hahahaha.. Its okay actually to pampered her, she is your only child after all. " Adam said leisurely. Nami and Robin glance at Adam with their smirk. " Haha yes yes.. Btw your bounty was raise Adam-san. Do you know that ?" Cobra said while eating . " Hmm. Already that high, why is it raised again ? " Adam ask confusedly and glace at Nami and Robin who shake their head not knowing. " This.. " Igaram said putting Adam his new Wanted Poster. WANTED Adam look at the photo which was himself, upper body n.a.k.e.d after pulling up the Excalibur, with his big grin, and handsome face. DEVIL KING ADAM DEAD ONLY. " Hmm? A raise of 1 billion berries ? Did theres news why ? " Adam ask Igaram. " No.. Only the Wanted Poster was distributed everywhere, yes Nami-san, Koby-san too.." Igaram said taking out two Wanted Poster. Adam grab it quickly before Nami and Koby does and look at it seriously. WANTED Nami photo was herself turning back giving a look toward the camera in a sultry look. Which make many men heart stop a bit looking at it. Cat Burglar Nami DEAD OR ALIVE $ 666.666.666 Adam gave Nami her Wanted Poster and ask seriously. " This.. I think it was capture at the time i finish re-tattoo at Cocoyashi Viillage, the camera man said he was from a beauty magazine, and if i were choosen as this year beauty winner, he will give me money. But before i can ask, he already left.. " Nami said weakly. " The point is, right now im wanted too ! What should i do? Will the village be okay ? " Nami ask worriedly. " There is me, and if something happened i can easily teleport. I already threat previously if you remember, the Marines and the World Government wont dare.. " Adam said calmly. " Its okay then.. But Adam, im sorry i dont know this kind of picture.." Nami said with Adam cutely. Nami knows Adam was a possesive man, she knew Adam was a bit mad. " Nothing.. Its fine.. " Adam said patted her hand on the arm rest beside him. Soon Adam after a quick glance at Koby Wanted Poster, Adam gave his Wanted Poster to him who was very curious and different expression, some nervous and some excited, making people look at it confused. WANTED Koby photo was his small, timid, chubby bow with pink hair and round-frame glasses. CABIN BOY DEAD OR ALIVE $ 1000 " Cabin Boy.. 1000 berries.. " Koby look at his Wanted Poster and felt sad.. " Haha dont be sad Koby.. They will shock when a Cabin Boy in my ship was very strong.. Think about it." Adam said patted Koby shoulder cheering him. " Yes teacher !! " Koby said with his firm and respectful voice. " But Adam, why did i and Koby also have their Wanted Poster. " Nami ask confusedly. " Oh, its because they knew you were his woman. And Koby too boarding his ship. " Robin said with a smile. " Yes, my bounty raise another 1 billion, maybe because i destroy their weapon factoriess at Wano.. Its useless my bounty was raised, it was already too high. I think the World Government try to promote me, so that everyone were scared of me.. Trying to use the public voice.. But thankfully, there is no fake news or bad things mention about me in the newspaper. " Adam said continue his eating. " Public voice.. why did they did that ? " Igaram ask confused. " I understand. It would be troublesome for you Adam-san. To sit on the throne.. " Cobra said seriously. " Uh uh.. Especialy the allias they gave me was " DEVIL KING ". " Adam said shaking his head helplessly. Chapter 83 - Set Sail again. After breakfast, Adam spend his time again with Vivi"s on her bedroom quietly without the Royal Palace people knowing.. Koby continue to workout, while Nami and Robin at the library. Soon 2 days pass, and Adam, Nami, Robin and Koby ready to sail again. And all of them was in the hall saying their farewell and thanks " Old man Cobra, thanks for these days.. " Adam said with gratitude. " Yes.. Vivi''s father.. Thank you.. " Nami, Robin and Koby bow their head lightly. " HAHAHA.. Its okay.. I should be the one to say my thanks . Ohh, i will miss the delicious food you cook Adam.. " Cobra said modestly. " Vivi, remember im always with you.. " Adam said gently to Vivi. Vivi standing beside Cobra nod embarassedly. " Goodbye.. " Cobra, Vivi and Igaram wave. Adam smile and soon with the others left the hall and teleport to outside Nanohana a port-town in south-east Alabasta. There is no sad farewell with Vivi, because everyone knows they still can always meet when they miss each other. " Hahaha lets go.. " Adam said excitedly walking toward Nanohana. " Adam ! I want to ride the car again... " Nami jump and cling to Adam back and said with a spoiled expression. These days, Nami, Vivi, Robin and Koby driving with fun in the desert. With automatic transmission of the cars Adam bought, its very easy for them to learn quickly. " Yesterday we already play a lot .. Later at the sea i will give another transportation.. " Adam said smiling. " Vivi is very good, she has her own car.. " Nami said enviously. Yes, Adam also left Vivi another F150 RAPTOR, including tons of fuel . "Ohh, if there is a huge island that can sail in the sea.. It will be nice.. " Koby said weakly. Adam stop his movements, and his eyes lit up. Everyone also stop and curious why Adam stop. " I know what to do.. If im going to be a King, i should have my own Kingdom, and an huge island. Then why dont we built an island-ship. " Adam said suddenly. " This.. " Nami, Robin and Koby was dumbfouded. " Dont be shocked, but there was many island-ship.. " Then Adam explain about the Thriller Bark, which was belong to one of the Shichibukai. Grand Tesoro, which was a large entertainment ship belong to Gild Tesoro. " Do you want to built it ?? It will spend a long time.. " Robin said. " Yes.. Also need many manpower.. " Nami added. " This.. I will think it later.. Now lets start sailing again first.. " Adam said helplessly. Soon everyone enter the Nanohana, without covering their appearance. Nami and Robin beauty makes man stop their heart for a bit wheny the saw, Adam also make many women eyes shines. Only Koby was ignored. " Do you need to buy anything else? " Adam ask the others. Everyone shake their head, so everyone just went to the port. Adam use his Moonstep toward the sea, with a wave of his left hand. The Princess 40m appear floating in the sea. Nami use her Moonstep to jump to the ship, while Robin use her Devil Fruit to create a wings on her back. A hundreds arms sprouted from her back, by the shoulder blades, and having them hold each other tightly in a certain way. Robin is able to create two giant makeshift wings made from fifty of her arms per wing. With a flap of her wings, Robin easily fly toward the ship and landed. Robin talent is very good with her Devil Fruit, especially with the 50 times cultivation speed. While also working out like Nami, she also develop her Devil Fruit with Adam''s teaching her the skills Adam have seen in the future. Adam look at Koby who was standing on the port look helpless. Adam teleport beside him and touch his shoulder. Soon both were standing on the bow front side of the Flybridge with Nami and Robin. " Then, lets go.. ! " Adam said excitedly. Koby went to workout again at the gym located back side of the Upper Main Deck. Nami went to the Wheelhouse, and Robin went to working out too with Koby.. While Adam, sits on the bow of the ship looking at the sea infront of him excitedly. Ignoring every people who were looking at them with shocked, or people who monitor Adam and his group. Chapter 84 - Galleon fall from the Sky The Princess40m ship already sail for more than 5 hours, leaving far Alabasta, following the Log Pose. After lunch, Koby back to working out. While Nami when to her Workroom behind the Wheelhouse, with Robin leisurely relax after a morning workout and lunch reading book at the Outdoor Lounge on top of the Wheelhouse which was the Flybridge. While Adam is laying on his back on the Sunbed at the front side of the Flybridge. Adam was thinking how to make his own huge island ship. " The best way is to use a Devil Fruit, like "Golden Lion" Shiki. He use his Float Float Fruit to float an island and built his own fortress. Thats the only best way." " But, I want to build the shape of the island my self, and can also sail on the sea.. " " The island-ship height should at least 1000m above the surface of the sea to prevent the huge waves, with the hull around 300-500 below the surface. The hull is the most important thing, it need to be welded very well so that it can carry the huge island, and float on the sea. Adam look at the Devil Fruit section from the One Piece World Store. " Island Island Fruit, is a Paremcia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create an island at will. The size depends on the user strength, while the layout depends on the user imagination." Looking at the introduction of the Island Island Fruit, Adam blood is boiling. Thankfully, the Devil Fruit was available and can be bought. If an evil people eat it, he can easily fly above a city or an country, and directly drop an island he create. Adam can already see how powerfull the Devil Fruit was. But, what Adam wants was a sailing island, or it can be also called a island-ship. The trouble was how to make the hull, the island will be very huge, so the hull of the ship will be very huge too. While the propulsion system Adam can make himself. In Adam previous world, Adam was called Iron Man because of his genius brain. But they dont know that actually Adam were more smarter than Tony Stark. Anti-gravity, nuclear fussion, is nothing in Adam eyes. The material to build those Adam can buy in the Earth Store.. " Adam !! " Adam stop his thought on the island-ship, when he heared Nami shout from the Wheelhouse. " What is it? " Adam come to Nami quickly, Robin who was reading on top of the Wheelhouse at the Outdoor Lounge also come. " This.. look. I think the Log Pose is broken, it is pointing up.. " Nami said pointing to the Log Pose attached on the table of near the Wheel. Adam and Robin look at the Log Pose pointed by Nami. " No Nami... Its really our next journey.. The Sky Island.. " Adam said shocking Nami and Robin. " Sky Island? Is there really an island in the sky ??? " Nami ask shockedly. " Interesting.. " Robin licked her lips. " Umm. There is.. With my Observation Haki, i can already see it. Its above us.. " Adam said looking up, then he look at Nami and Robin with a smirk. " Theres gold... and a Poneglyph.. " Adam said making them shocked more. " LETS GO THERE!!! " Nami said quickly excitedly " Poneglyph.. How do we get up there ?? " Robin ask suddenly. " We will sail using a Knock Up Stream... But i dont know when it will happened next, it happaned 5 times in a month. Theres someone who knows when will the next rissing current is at Jaya Island, we go there first.. " Adam said. " Knock Up Stream? Jaya Island ? " Nami ask confusedly. " I dont know much, but i know someone who knew about the Knock Up Stream. He stays at Jaya Island its around 40km from here.. We can get there in 1 hour.. " Adam said pointing in distance then he went to the wheel and change the direction. " My Observation Haki still cant find that far in distance.. " Nami said.. " Umm.. Me too.. " Robin said . Yes, Robin yesterday already awake her Observation Haki. With her past experience running from the Marines and World Government, Robin easily awakens. " With 50 times cultivation speed, you dont need to worry." Adam said giving them a grin. Nami and Robin nodded. " Oh look.. Come lets go outside.. " Adam said looking up at the sky not far and pull Nami and Robin hand outside. Adam held the hilt of the Enma in his left waist, then he pulled out the blade leaving the saya which was stucked in the dark green sash wrapped around his waist. With a swing of his hand, a green "Flying Slash Attack" quickly fly toward a certain cloud above. Soon, the cloud disappear, and a huge black thing fall from the sky toward the sea below far from the left side of Adam"s yacht. " A GALLEON !! " Nami shout shockedly. " A HUGE GALLEON ! " Robin said added . Boom !! The galleon fall to the sea, making the debris fall everywhere. " Ill go.. " Adam said while taking off his clothes and the two sword, leaving only wearing his dark green u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. Nami did not care, but Robin looking at Adam"s almost n.a.k.e.d figure felt embarassed. Soon Adam came back with a map from the ship wrecks. " Here.. Look at it.. " Adam said giving the map and taking the towel from Nami. Chapter 85 - Jaya Island Nami and Robin look curiously at the map. " SKYPIEA.. Really.. there is a sky island.. But what happened to the Galleon.. It look like an old ship.. " Nami said looking at the map and looking at the direction of the galleon which was already sink. " Robin, go check your book, find about St. Briss.. " Adam said still wiping himself. " St. Briss. Ah, here it is.. 207 years ago, St. Briss set sail from the Briss Kingdom of South Blue.." Robin take out her book from her Storage Ring, and read it to Adam and Nami. " Look, at the ship.. Its the same.. " Adam said pointing at the ship picture in the book. " Yes, the sail did have a mark like this.. It must have been drifting in the sky for at least 200 years.. " Robin nod. " Umm. " Adam hums. " Theres no treasure on that ship, Adam? " Nami ask with expectation. " No.. Only skeletons, and its a lot around 200 .. You want ? " Adam said while giving a quick peck at Nami"s lips. " No.. " Nami said quickly pushing Adam. " Ahaha.." Adam laugh after giving a quick peck too at Robin.. Adam went to the bathroom for a quick bath, then back to the Wheelhouse. Adam park his yacht on the port, along with many other pirates ship.. " AHAHAHA interesting ship.. Who own this ? " " Black Flag, a pirate? Wait, theres no skull on it.. Strange.. " " Haha dont care, the ship look luxurious, maybe theres treasures. " " Not famous, then they were weak. Hahaha boys lets go.. " Many people were curious with the shape of Adam"s ship. Some dare people even try to go and look. But after seing the man in the bow standing looking at them smiling, they stop their steps. Their excited expression turn quickly into a horrified look, some even fell on their b.u.t.t. " DEVIL KING !!! " " ADAM !! " " 10 BILLION BOUNTY.. " " So many pirates.. " Nami said looking around. " This Jaya island in Paradise is a national Island.. Without the jurisdiction of the World Government and the marines, an island consists only of pirates.." Robin explain.. " How can there be a such chaotic existence.. " Nami exclaimed. " This kind of town is really not a rare existence Nami.. There are many such places like this in this world.." Adam said seriously. Robin who has mixed in the Underworld nodded in agreement. " Who wants to fight ? " Adam ask suddenly. " Me.. me.. The last time was more than week ago.. " Nami said excitedly raising her hand.. " Then you go.. A pirates without treasure it will be a joke, there must be a lot they keep. Just confiscated it .. " Adam said patted Nami shoulder. " Hummph ! You dont need to tell me.. " Nami said excitedly looking at the many pirates. " Ill go too.. I want to try my Devil Fruit abilities.. " Robin said smiling. " Yes, dont use your body too fight.. Its still far from learning the Armament Haki.. " Adam remind Robin. Robin nodded. " Me too, teacher ! They all are pirates, i wont give mercy like previously.. " Koby said seriously. " Good then you all go.. Ill wait here." Adam said leaning on the rail . Nami, Robin and Koby nods. They jump to the port and confront all the pirates who were still scared. " You all. Defeat them, i promise you can leave. " Adam shout toward all the pirates in the port, including some who was in the Mock Town far from here. " DEVIL KING ! DONT ! I GIVE UP.. WE WILL BE YOUR SUBORDINATE.. " Somone who was on their b.u.t.t still in the port shout scaredly. " I told you. Defeat them, you can leave. Run = death. " Adam said calmly, but his words were heard by everyone.. All the pirates in the port silence. Until many figure come from the Mock Town toward the port loudly asking what happened. " ARROGANT ! WHO WAS IT ? "A tall man with tan skin and short, unkempt blond hair shout loudly after arriving at the port. " I heard voice in my ears telling me to defeat them, what is it i dont understand ?? "a man with wavy, shoulder-length blue hair and wears a purple-tinted visor over his eyes laugh too while holding a girl beside him. Every pirates from the Mock Town came, and ask toward the pirates still in the port. " Its the Bellamy Pirates, Hokahoka Pirates " " Roshio Pirates were here too.. " Adam look at the coming people from the Mock Town and smirk. " You are the one who talk so arrogant ? Do you know who i am? " a blond haired man with a smirk look at Adam l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips. " Bellamy Pirates? I told you, defeat them. You can leave. Run, death. " Adam said calmly. " Bellamy ! Its "Devil King" 10.2 billion bounty !! " Bellamy subordinate said reminding him. " HAHAHAHA do you think there is really a pirate with more than 10 billion bounty on his head? Its fake! You all read newspaper too much ! " Bellamy said disdainfuly toward everyone . " Stupid.. " Adam shake his head helplessly. " Nami, Robin and Koby.. Go.. " Adam said lazily. Nami, Robin and Koby directly move toward the nearby pirates and attack them. Chapter 86 - Namis Robins and Kobys fights. Seing two woman and a small boy attacking, the pirates all start attacking back too. " HAHAHAHA. ILL FIGHT THE FAKE 10 BILLION BOUNTY THEN.." Bellamy said with his long toung l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips.. " SPRING SNIPE !!" Then Bellamy turned both his forelegs into springs, after aiming at Adam, he launch himself with a punch. Looking at the coming Bellamy, Adam still calmy stood there and only raising his right hand. Soon Bellamy fist stop at Adam right palm. Before he can react, Adam already raise his leg and kick Bellamy stomach. Bughh !! Bellamy soon fly toward the Mock Town destroying many building which was empty with no one.. The pirates who was watching all shock. " Defeat them, you can leave. Run, death.. " Adam said calmly and again monitor Nami, Robin and Koby who were fighting. Nami fight seriously while using her Six Powers, Observation Haki, and Armament Haki attached to her gold two-section staff she found from the Kaido"s treasures. Currently, Nami keep using her Observation Haki, and also use Shave everytime to come to a certain pirates and hit their stomach with her golden two-section staff attached with Armament Haki, directly make the people she hit fell back and unconscious. While Robin keep using her Devil Fruits sprouting arms around her enemies body a bone-breaking sound was kept heard, making people numb. Koby fight with his fist and legs, his fist is very powerful that he knocks many pirates with a single punch. A week ago Koby fight with Mr.9 and was very hard, now if he met him again, maybe two fist is enough to knock Mr.9 down. But still, Koby have not learned Observation Haki, so many attacks keep coming toward him. But he grit his teeth and keep fighting. Some bullets that Koby cant escape, Adam will teleport and catch the bullet. The shooter will only confused that the bullet was missing, and Koby himself did not know. Adam already tell Nami and Robin to left the pirates who fight with swords for them to handle, while the one with fist and other weapon gave to Koby. 5 minutes passed. Nami and Robin sit on the chair Adam prepared for them at the port, including their drinks. Both were tired and resting comfortablly. While Koby keep fighting with 10 more people with their fist. " Tired? But you can feel your strength and experience increase 50 times which was a lot." Adam said while wiping both of their sweats on their body. " Umm.. " Nami nod excitedly. " Yes, amazing.. Beside training, fighting will also feedback 50 times toward our body and mind.. Thankfuly, the tiredness was not feedback too.. " Robin said exclaiming. " Nami your Armament Haki turns black. Congratulations.. " Adam said ruffling her hair.. " Umm..But, still far from covering the whole body.." Nami said happily showing her arms turns to black shiny. " You need another 3 week working out, before you can learn Armament Haki, Robin.. " Adam said to Robin gently " Umm.. " Robin nodded Adam then focus on Koby who was full of swollen bruises and bit bloody on his body. Currently, Koby was fighting with a twin, both of the twin has huge figure with body full of muscles, but they also full of swollen bruises on their body.. Their huge figure and combinaton attacks makes Koby very hard avoiding, but Koby who was smaller than them were more agile. " Koby state was more bad than before, you dont help Adam? " Nami ask worriedly. " Nothing, its fine.. The most important in a fight is actually "will". His will to become strong was very strong. Think about it, every day he will workout until he was fainted because of too much pain. And that is the pain inside the body. Now his state was actually very fine. The injury outside his body was nothing to him.. " Adam explain about Koby strength. " You dont have blessing for him ? Like us ? Hehehe " Nami said smilingly. " No.. But i can use my acupuncture skills to remove his pain and tiredness in his body every time he faint because of the intense workout. In 2 year, i believe he will have the strength of an Admiral. " Adam said seriously. Chapter 87 - ???? " 2 years Admiral strength.. Amazing.. " Robin exclaimed. " How about me Adam ?? " Nami ask excitedly. " Three of you, spending time in the morning till lunchtime working out and cultivate the skills, 1.5 year is enough. But if you trains very hard like Koby, beside breakfast, lunch, dinner and sleep. 4 months is enough.. " " 4 month that means 16.6 years of training.. Yes, in those 4 month you also dont need to train until faints like Koby.. " Adam said seriously. " If you trains in 1 year, which equivalent to 50 years. Nobody in this world can hurt you anymore.. " Adam said with a grin. " But.. daily practice in the morning is enough.. There is me, im very strong and can protect all my family. You dont have to try very hard.. " Adam said. Adam look at Koby who was still fighting, without looking at Nami and Robin continue saying. " There is one more thing.. The Crossing God who choose me, give me a mission when i arrive in this world. " Nami and Robin erect their ears. " The mission in this world was to be the "Emperor of the World.", i can easily do that just by force destroying the Mariejoa. But, i still want to help the people in this world, and make a new era. " " When i finally be the " Emperor of the World", i can also cross again to another world.. " " You.. you want to cross to another world again? Can we go too ? " Nami ask worriedly. " Ofcourse.. i already ask the Crossing God, i can bring my woman.. " Adam said with a grin. Nami and Robin look at Adam expression seriously. " I believe, you will bring us too. Then, what kind of world will we cross into next ? " Robin ask curiously. Nami also curious and look at Adam seriously. " I dont know, maybe a world where money was everything, a world were strength is everything, or just a peaceful world..." Adam said helplessly. " Then when we finish exploring this world, we will go explore another world. Its good isnt it? " Nami said happily. " Umm.. Very interssting, many culture and history.. " Robin nods agree with Nami.. " Hahaha.. " Adam laugh looking the excited Nami and Robin. " But, Adam.. In this world, you were invincible.. In the another world if we will cross, will you still invincible ? " Robin ask suddenly. " My strength is still there, but i dont know if i am invincible or not there.. Maybe still invincible, maybe middle, maybe ordinary, maybe just an ant.. " Adam said scratching his head embarassedly. Nami and Robin suddenly thought of something. " Then we will cross to another world, when we your woman all already invincible too.. " Nami said with burning flames in her eyes. " Yes.. We dont know the situation out there.. So we need to prepare too. We cant just watch you fight alone.." Robin said shaking her head. " Umm. Okay.. Then just continue the daily morning till lunchtime training. When we arrive at Sabaody, you can start seriously.. " Adam said ruffling their hair. Nami and Robin look at each other and nods cutely. Even though Adam keep talking with Nami and Robin, he also keep observing Koby. " Teacher, i won.. " Koby said excitedly. " I know you will win.. Lets go, ill treat your injury.. " Adam said waving to Koby who was standing. Before Koby can reply, he faints. But Adam catch him. " You two can do what you want to do, ill treat him first.. " Adam said to Nami and Robin, then he jump toward the yacht and start treating Koby injuries.. Nami excitedly start looking and "confiscate" the pirates treasures, while Robin also walk to the Mock Town to gather information and books. After treating and healing Koby, Adam sits on the bow waiting for Nami and Robin. " What did you find Robin ? " Adam ask curiously. " Oh some books. And this .. " Robin take out a map and put it in the table. " Jaya Island map, Robin whats the cross you mark here? " Nami ask Robin. " The town on the left is where we are, Mocktown. The place i mark at the coast on the other side apparently, an outcast lives there. " Robin explain " Outcast? " Nami ask. " His name was Mont Blanc Cricket. A man chased out of this town for talking of dreams. Maybe he knows what we are looking for. " Robin then turn to look Adam who is smiling. " Yes, he was the one im going to ask about the Knock Up Stream. Lets go to him.. " Adam grin. Chapter 88 - Noland the liar The ship sail again away from the Mock Town Port, and went to the other side of the Jaya Island. " Look ! A castle ! " Nami beside Adam in the Wheelhouse point to the front. " Hahaha.. No Nami.. Its just a wooden board.. " Adam said. Soon, Adam park near the shore. And jump to the shore near the castle with Nami and Robin, leaving the Koby who was still asleep. A middle aged man with blond hair was waiting for them when Adam ship was already seen from far. " Are you coming to steal my gold ? " the man ask. " No.. We come to help you clear your ancestor"s reputation.. " Adam said shaking his head " What do you mean? " the man ask frowning. " Here, let my two wives first read this book." Adam take out a book with a title of "Noland the liar" from his Storage Ring and give it to Nami and Robin. Nami and Robin take the book from Adam hands embarassedly after hearing Adam call them wives. " My name is Adam, nice to meet you.. Mont Blanc Cricket.. " Adam went forward and ask for a handshake. " I know you.. "Devil King" Adam.." Cricket shake his hand with Adam strongly. " HAHAHA.. A drink? " Adam take out a bottle of whisky and two glasses from his Storage Ring. Cricket smile and accept Adam invitation. Soon they just drink and wait Nami and Robin calmly. " Adam.. Is it true about the gold in the book ? " Nami ask excitedly, with Robin giving a curious look. " Yes.. Take the Skypiea map, and the Jaya map.. " Adam said to Nami. " Lets go inside my house.. " Cricket said inviting everyone. Inside the house, everyone sits on their chair. " Here take a look.. " Adam said with a smirk. Adam put the Skypiea map on the table, then Adam folded the Jaya map and put near the Skypiea map. " A SKULL ?! " Nami, Robin and Cricket shocked. " Yes, this is Jaya 400 years ago, when Noland your ancestor come back, the skull part already gone." Adam said with a grin. " This Skypiea, is it the "Sky Island" in the legends ? " Cricket ask excitedly. " Yes.. One of the Sky Island.. " Adam nods. Cricket put the map on the table again, then he run to his cabinet and take a journal and read it loudly. " I SAW A GOLD IN THE RIGHT EYE OF THE SKULL.. " " Yes.. the City of Gold is in here.. " Adam said pointing to the right eye of the Skypiea map. " And yes.. The City of Gold is not at the bottom of the sea, but in the sky.. " Adam point up. " You mean, that the Knock Up Stream has washed half of the Jaya into the sky 400 years ago ! " Cricket said excitedly. Adam nods with a smile. Nami and Robin was very shock. " HAHAHAHAHHAA " Cricket laugh loudly with shed tears in excitement and shout to the sky. " MY ANCESTOR DID NOT LIE.. THE GOLD EXIST !! " Adam smile looking at the happy Cricket. Adam understand Cricket inner excitedment this time, they have adhered to the belief of more than 400 years from generation to generation, and finally confirmed at this moment. Cricket vented for a while, until he remembers that he was not alone and hurriedly bowed to Adam and said with gratitude. " Thank you, Adam-san ! Let me confirm that my ancestors did not lie.." " Dont thank me, i just dont want to let a great explorer suffer in a bad reputation.. " Adam waved his hand. " No.. Althought it is a small matter for you, but it is a big event that affects my ancestor"s reputation. Please let me thank you.. " Cricket look serious and said. Adam stop Cricket who wants to bow again and said. " If you want to be thankful, ou can give us the information about the Knock Up Stream " " Okay, no problem. I will give you the information of the Knock Up Stream." Cricket quickly reply. Chapter 89 - Quinjet After brewing tea for the three people, Cricket start to tell about the Knock Up Stream toward the three. " Knock Up Stream is a powerful pressurized water stream that shoots upwards to the sky from the bottom. The Knock Up Stream is created by a giant underwater cave filled with gas. At some point in time, the gas pressure is too big and create a crack in the ceiling, then a giant whirlpool is created from the crack. Once most of the gas gets free, the seabed explodes, sending a giant stream upwards. This event happens only 5 times a month. The strength of each particular event varies dramatically." " Knock Up Stream, if you can ride that, it will take you to the sky. Understand ? " Cricket said seriously. " Uh uh.. Understand.. " Adam nod " Oh so all we have to is get ourselves blasted up into the clouds, hehehe " Robin smile. " When will the Knock Up Stream happened next ? " Adam ask Noland " 3 days later, south from here.." Noland said seriously. " The ship can ride the current, but i think it need the help of the wind and push the sail of the ship up. Our ship does not have any sail Adam, and its too heavy too.. " Nami said seriously. " Umm. Your ship cant.. " Cricket went to the window and look at the Princess40m yacht on the sea not too far from the shore. " Ohh.. " Adam felt sad. Nami and Robin look at each other and smile. " You carry us, can you ? " Nami said with hope. " Carry? Oh okay.. Oh come.. " Adam eyes lit up, then he went outside the house followed by Nami, Robin and Cricket. Adam went to flat space and take out an advanced aircraft from the System Space. What Adam take out was the Quinjet, like in the "Marvel" movies. But the Quinjet Adam bought was from the Earth Store. At Earth, Adam also has an aerospace manufacture company. Because Quinjet in the Marvel movies was cool, so Adam invented for his toys, and also sell worldwide. " This is what i invented. Cool? Hahaha " Adam said proudly Hearing Adam words, Nami, Robin and Cricket confused, and look curiously and dont understand what the thing is. Adam explained to them. "Quinjet, an advanced aircraft invented by me, for personal transport." Adam said making them more confused. " Cough.. Its like a Hot air Ballon, a flying transportation.. But its more full of technology, comfortable and very fast." Adam said embarassedly and continue. " It has a Length:- 12.3 meters, Wing Tip to Wing Tip:- 11.1 meters (Extended folding tips) Wing Tip to Wing Tip:- 8 meters (with the folding tips retracted) Height:- 4.8 meters. The Quinjet is able to reach high speeds through two engines located at the rear of the ship. It also possesses two large, angle-adustable rotors, one housed in each wing, which grants the aircraft its vertical take off and landing capabilities. " " With the advanced Arc Reactor as Quinjet fuel, it is enough to fly for 100.000 KM." Adam wants to continue but was stop by Nami. " Ok ok enough.. Then lets go now.. " Nami said impatiently " Cough.. Then ill wake Koby first. " Adam embarassedly said. After waking Koby and put the yacht back to his Storage Ring, Adam went to rear side of the Quinjet. Pressing a small button, a small panel was out. After scanning Adam pupil and his palm print. The door on the rear was opened. " Cricket. You want to come ? " Adam ask Cricket. " No.. But if you found the Golden Belfry, please ring it. " Cricket said with a smile. " AHAHAHA Sure. Goodbye then.. " Adam said with a grin and close the door. Nami, Robin and Koby look around inside curiously. " So luxurious, but theres no bathroom or bedroom. " Nami said Koby and Robin nodded agreeing. " Yes, sit here.. Tied the sitbelt.. " Adam said to everyone. " How much is this Adam ? " Nami ask seriously. " Cough.. 5.5 billion berries, but i bought it only for 550 million.. " Adam said nervously. " WHAT !!!! The Princess40m yacht was only 50 million ! How can this be so expensive ? " Nami ask loudly. " 50 million dollar is 5.5 billion yen, ten times cheaper its 550 million berries. Its already very cheap for a Quinjet." Adam thought in his heart. " Ohh.. I invented and sold this thing to expensive in my previous world.. Hehe " Adam said embarassedly to Nami and Robin only, Koby didnt hear it . " Huh.. Okay.. Lets go then.. Skypiea !!! " Nami said helplessly for a moment then remembering the "City of Gold" she soon was very excited. Robin and Koby nod excitedly. " Yes, we can only fly there. " Adam said while sitting on the c.o.c.kpit, and skillfuly turn on the engine. Chapter 90 - Judgement of God Soon, the Quinjet take off from the ground vertically slowly. Adam fully opened his Observation Haki, and find the Cloud End on the White Sea 7000m above the Blue Sea. " Whoaah.. So this is the feeling of riding an aircraft ?? " Koby said exclaming looking at the windows excitedly. " Its the same like when we was carry by Adam in the car.. But its faster.. " Nami said while watching how Adam''s steer the Quinjet seriously. " Can this Quinjet can fly around the world, Adam ?? " Robin ask interestingly. " Yes.. Right now we are flying to the Cloud End the exit of the White Sea .. " Adam said looking back while his two hands still on the Yoke, controling the Quinjet. " Exit of the White Sea ? " Everyone ask curiously. " Look.. That is a Cloud End, the exit of the White Sea. " Adam said pointing to the building infront of him.. Everyone look at a huge building with an passage in the middle, giving a waterfall toward the Blue Sea below. " In this is White Sea.. " Adam hover the Quinjet and pointing toward the White Sea. " Sea Clouds, also called Ocean Clouds, are large water-like clouds. They form seas in the sky. One can almost sail on it as if it were water except that Sea Clouds are slightly less dense than water. Theres no sea floor on this Sea Clouds, so if you swim to deep, you will fall below to the Blue Sea. And yes, the Devil Fruit users still affect." " These Sea Clouds form two known seas, the White Sea and the White White Sea. Currently we are still in the White Sea, a lower part of Sky Ocean, located 7000 meters above the Blue Sea. While the White White Sea, is the upper part of the Sky Ocean, it is 3000m above the White Sea, and 10000m above the Blue Sea. " Nami, Robin and Koby listen seriously.. " Then, wheres the Skypiea ?? " Koby ask. " It should be at the White White Sea.. " Nami guess " Umm. Nami is right. Right now we will go to the entrance of the White White Sea. " Adam said while controling the Quinjet not too high from the Sea Clouds. " Theres also a Sea King !! " Nami said exclaiming.. " Umm. Maybe they were brought up by the Knock Up Stream.. " Robin said. " Yes, even the half of the Jaya island can be brought up here.. Its not strange for a Sea King to appear here.. " Adam said. Soon, Adam and everyone still flying slowly with the Quinjet came to the Heaven"s Gate. " A huge gate.. " Koby exclaimed. " Look, an old lady.. With wings.." Nami said. Adam hover the Quinjet and open the rear door, leave the cokcpit together with Nami, Robin and Koby standing on the rear door. " Welcome to the Heaven"s Gate.. I am the survelance officer here, Amazon. Are you here for sightseeing.. or.. for fighting ?" the old lady Amazon introduce herself and ask blankly. " Ofcourse sightseeing.. " Nami said " Actually, it doesnt matter why you are here. If you want to go up, each person must pay 1 billion extol entrance fee. Thats the law." Amazon said blankly. " 1 billion extol, how much is that when converted to berries ? " Nami ask shockedly. " 1000 to 1. So its 400 thousands berries for 4 of you. " Amazon said. " No need to pay Nami, she is a bit crazy.. " Adam shake his head " We will go by ourself " Adam said closing the door and back to the c.o.c.kpit. " Why Adam not paying ? " Nami after sitting on her seat. " Ohh, Skypiea will be my site. Why need to pay for.. " Adam said with a grin. Nami, Robin and Koby were shocked. Soon, Adam fly the Quinjet following the the road that is climbing up. " GODLAND SKYPIEA.." Robin said looking at the huge entrance name. The Quinjet quickly flew out from the entrance, and hover above the White White Sea. " Whoaah.. This is the White White Sea .. " Koby said. " An island !!! Skypiea !!! " Nami sit from her seat after opening the sit belts and point to the distance excitedly. Everyone also excited. Adam want to fly the Quinjet toward the Skypiea in distance, accurately the beach made of clouds. " Damn ! You three close your ears." Adam cursed angrily while stopping the Quinjet and let it hover above the White White Sea, and he himself quicly out from the cokcpit door on his right side and appear above the Quinjet. Nami, Robin and Koby were confused and worried looking at the sudden Adam who have not seen him ever geting angry. But they still cover their ears. Adam stands on top of the Quinjet, looking up while preparing with his right fist to attack. Soon, a huge and pwerful lightning bolt crashing down from the sky toward the Quinjet. But just as he was about to hit. Adam already use his fist. " Serious Punch.. " Adam calmly said. Adam punch the huge and powerful lightning bolt, making a short but very loud sound of explosion. Boom !!!!! Everyone from the Angel Island, Shandia Village, Upper Yard all heard the very loud sound of explosion. The huge and powerful lightning bolt direclty dissipate after being hit by Adam punch and a short but very loud sound of explosion. Chapter 91 - Skypiea is my site. " You dare, fake god !!! " Adam said angrily, his voice was penentrated to every people ears in Skypiea Everyone was shocked hearing an angry voice calling their "god" with "fake god". A pale-skinned man with a well-toned yet somewhat wiry build, and is very tall at 266 cm is sitting on his throne while eating apple. When he sa an unknown object that fly, he suddenly furious. He has building his flying ship spending many years, but he saw someone has a flying ship. Without talking, he directly use his Judgment of God. But soon he was shocked, when he saw with his "Mantra" or Observation Haki which was further enchanced by his Devil Fruit powers., using the electircal sound waves that traverese the very air itself. With his "Mantra". It gaves him a radar-like sense of everything around him that makets it seem like he is omniscient like an actual god. Enel, the "God" of Skypiea, was shock when he saw Adam easily destroying his Judgement of God, which was his Devil Fruit powers, sending a huge and powerful lightning bolt crushing down from the sky with only a punch. Then Enel heard Adam angrily shout to him, making him more shocked. Before he even can reply. Adam appear beside him, with a black blade on his neck. " You dare, to attack my family. Die. " Adam voice was calm. Without waiting Enel to reply or hide. Adam swing the Enma blade with his right hand to Enel"s neck, beheaded him. Adam move away from the blood sprouting from Enel decapitation body, and calm himself down. Adam look around, currently he was at Upper Yard, which was previously the half of Jaya island from the Blue Sea. The exact location of Adam was at the God"s Shrine. Many Enel followers and servants were looking at Adam horrifiedly and dare not to make a sound. Adam put theEnel blade towards its saya again on his left waist. Then he pull the Excalibur hilt from his left waist and held with his two hands and raise up infront of him, then Adam use the Excalibur abilty again. " FROM NOW ON, I DECLARE THAT THERE WILL NO MORE GOD. ENEL WAS KILLED BY ME. I WILL DECLARE THAT SKYPIEA WILL BELONG TO MY TERRITORY. AND I WILL BE YOUR EMPEROR" Adam calm voice was heard by everyone, and they look at the sound source in distance which was full of majestic atmosphere. " TO THE GOD PRIEST, AND THE 50 DIVINE SOLDERS WHICH CAME FROM BIRKA TOGETHER WITH ENEL. FROM NOW ON, YOU WILL SURRENDER TO ME " " YES EMPEROR ADAM !!! " Adam look around the God"s Shrine which was his location, all the wicked people fell on their knees and hands, excluding the servants. Adam stop using his Excalibur ability, but still continue talking to everyone. " THEN, FOR THE SKYPIEANS AT THE ANGEL ISLAND, AND FOR THE SHANDORIANS AT THE SHANDIA VILLAGE. STOP YOUR ENMITIES THAT HAS BEEN GOING FOR 400 YEARS. THE UPPER YARD WHICH CAME FROM THE BLUE SEA BELOW ALONG WITH THE SHANDORIANS, AND THE SKYPIEANS WHO HAS BEEN LVING ON THE SKY ISLAND, INCLUDING THE DESTROYED BIRKA SOUTHEAST FROM HERE ARE ALL THE SAME RACE, WHICH WAS FROM THE MOON. BECAUSE OF YOUR STUPID ANCESTOR DID NOT TRY TO MAKE A HISTORY ABOUT IT, YOU ALL EVEN FIGHT WITH YOUR OWN RACE. " " GAN FALL, AND SHANDIA CHIEF. YOU TWO GATHER YOUR PEOPLE AND CAN START TO RELOCATE TO THE UPPER YARD, AND START TO LIVE TOGETHER IN HARMONY. IF I SAW A FIGHT, OH YOU CAN ALL DISAPPEAR LIKE ENEL, WHICH WAS DEATH." Adam words were calm, but was clear it was a threat. " Clean this place.. " Adam said to the already surender "wicked" people near him to clean the bloody place because of Enel. Then Adam went to a massive, huge and long snake and tamed her. " Dont kill the people anymore.. You will be their guardian.. I will ring the bell for you.. " Adam said kindly, hovering in the air infront of the huge blue snake. After that, Adam teleport back beside Nami, Robin and Koby inside the Quinjet. " Adam, what happened? Its too domineering, we look like a bad people.. " Nami ask worriedly clinging in Adam left arm. Robin and Koby didnt talk and just look at Adam worriedly. " Nothing, two group has been fighting for more than 400 years.. But they dont know that they actually the same race.. Things like this need to be tough and domineering.." " Its all actually the fault of the former "God" of the Skypiea 400 years ago, who claim the Upper Yard which was the other half of Jaya island as his only place deserves to live, and forbid anyone else beside his soldiers and servants.." Adam then tell the story about the Shandorians, and the Skypieans which has been fighting for 400 years. And also telling about the Birkans, Skypieans, and Shandorians which was from the moon. " Thats their own ancestors fault.. For forgeting that they were the same race and from the moon. " Robin said nodded " Its also the fault of the Knock Up Stream.. " Nami said smilingly. " That means, teacher you will take this place as your site ? " Koby ask excitedly. " Yes, why are you so excited for.. Btw, lets go to the beach first.. " Adam said with a grin. Adam drive the Quinjet and soon land verticaly on the beach made of clouds, and everyone directly disembarked. " Wow, is this cloud so soft ? " Nami was delighted to step on the white clouds on the beach. " Teacher! Teacher ! look at the coconut tree, but the fruits were pumpkins.." Koby climbing toward a coconut tree. " Ahh.. the chair made with clouds is so comfortable... " Robin sat on the cloud chair in the pergola, said comfortably. Looking at the happy and excited of his family, Adam smile wider. Chapter 92 - Lunarian After relaxing for more than two hours in the beach, everyone start to walk toward the city in the Angel Island, but Adam suddenly stop and look at the beach infront of him. " HAHAHAHHA LIGHTNING LIGHTNING FRUIT.. ENEL"S DEVIL FRUIT.. " Adam said picking up the Devil Fruit excitedly and put it in his Storage Ring. " So lucky, without buying the location of it.." Adam said whispering to Nami and Robin. Koby just look with curiousity and didnt mind. " Ohh.. It must be expensive if well sell it.. " Nami said calmly " Umm. One of the strongest Devil Fruit, can create, control and become lightning as will. " Robin said. " Umm yes, lets go.. " Adam said and everyone continue walking toward the Angel Island. But after climbing the stairs, Adam and everyone did not meet anyone. After searching with his Observation Haki, Adam found that the Skypieans and the Shandorians were all gathering at the square waiting in two groups. " Oh they went to the square, the Skypieans and the Shandorians, maybe waiting for their King.. Hahahha ~" Adam said shamelessly " Is it ? Then lets go.. This place was too empty, the shop have no people guarding it. We cant just take it.. " Nami said . Robin and Koby nodded.. " Okay.. " Adam drop the Dial in his hand and put in the stands again along with the many Dials. Soon everyone walk toward the square calmly while discussing they saw. At the square, someone look at the distance where he saw a handsome man, two beautiful woman on each side of him, and a pink hair boy . He quickly whisper to his friend beside him, and soon everyone in the square knows someone coming and the scene noisy for a moment until Adam appear nearby they all silence. " Cough.. Im Adam.. Your Emperor, are you waiting for me? Then what is it ? " Adam ask calmly, but his voice was heard by everyone. " Emperor Adam, my name is Gan Fall, the former God of Skypiea." An old man said. " Emperor Adam, my name is Shiro, the current Shandia Chief" An old man said too. " There is a huge country in the moon, the name of the country is Lunar, and the people living there is called "Lunarian". 1100 years ago, there the residents there left Lunar and headed to the main planet here due to lack of resources on their homeland. The Lunarians then relocate to live in the main planet, which was the World. There are three city where they built and stay to live, two places in the White White Sea, and the other is in the Blue Sea. " Adam paused for a moment letting them digest. Adam words were heard by everyone. Making them shocked. " The two city in the White White Sea was named Birka and Skypiea. While the one in the Blue Sea was named Shandora. " " Times passedby.. And the descendants of the citizens who left Lunar which was in the moon, appear to have forgotten their origins.. And they call themselves each with Birkans, Skypieans and Shandorians, forgetting that they were all Lunarian." " The strongest Birkans rule the Birka and called himself a God. The same like the Skypieans in the Skypiea. While the Shandorians joins war on the Blue Sea with other races in the Blue Sea .." Adam paused again letting all of them digest. " Until 400 years ago.. Half of the Jaya Island, where the Shandora was and the Shandorians lives located directly 10km below the White White Sea, was brought up to the White White Sea and struck by the huge Giant Jack becauseof the powerful Knock Up Stream.. " " Knock-up Stream is a powerful pressurized water stream that shoots upwards to the sky from the bottom of the sea " " Where some citizen of Blue Sea will come to here, or some other living things or non living things you found on the White Sea. Thats how those things get up here.. " " 400 years ago. When the half of the Jaya Island, arrive near the Skypiea, which was now all of you called it Upper Yard. The "God" you Skypieans stupidly respect says that it was a Holy Land, and your ancestors just believe it and fight with the Shandorians who is in their weak state because of just thrown up here along." " The winner is obvious. Its the Skypieans.. But, who"s the fault? Both of the Skypieans and the Shandorians does not know that they were the same people." " Digest and wait .." Adam teleport to the God"s Shrine which was empty too. Then Adam look above him to a certain small island cloud near the Giant Jack. Adam soon appear infront a huge belfry made of gold .Which was the Shandorian Golden Belfry. Adam then drill the island cloud below the Shandorian Golden Belfry and then Adam carry it with his b.a.r.e right hand easily. Adam teleport again in the square. But everyone saw Adam was standing calmly, carrying a huge belfry made of gold with his only right hand. " Move a bit.. Nami, Robin, Koby.." Adam said to the three shocked people too. Nami, Robin and Koby awake. Then Adam drop the Shandorian Golden Belfry gently on the ground behind him. Then he look back at the everyone shocked expression. " Cough.. This thing is called Shandorian Golden Belfry, it belongs to the Shandorian, which was now should be Shandians." " The thing need the Shandorians protect was actually not the Belfry, but this dark blue cubic-shaped stone, with ancient writtings on it. It is called the Poneglyph. When someone have succed read the Ancient Language on the Poneglyph, the people actually no need to guard this Poneglyph anymore " " 20 years ago, there is a man name Gol D. Roger came here, he reads it already. Sadly, he did not remind the Shandians and the Skypieans, and the war keep on going for 20 years. " " Only few people can read it, i can read it. So i will take this thing." Adam said touching the Poneglyph which was tucked inside the stands of the belfry and put it inside his Storage Ring. " This thing i found on a small island cloud near the top of the Giant Jack. You Shandians can take it back" Adam said calmly. The Shandians all look at the Golden Belfry excitedly. While the Skypieans kept silent and seriously listening to Adam . Chapter 93 - Lunar Country " Next, from now on. There will be no more Skypiea, and Shandia, oh Birka already destroyed including the people by Enel. From now on, you all will be called the Lunarian, and the Upper Yard, where you all will relocate will be called Lunar. You understand what i mean right ? " Adam calm voice was heard by everyone since the start. " YES EMPEROR ADAM !! " Everyone said in unision and respect. " Although you relocate, but the Angel Island will still be there, you can still open place for tourist who will come like me from the Blue Sea. I hope you all can live together in harmony at Lunar. Yes, there is a huge snake, which you all called it the "Master of the Sky", she was called Nola. She will be the protector of the Lunar Country. " " The God"s Shrine will be my residence, your Emperor is the strongest in the world, i dont need divine soldiers or servants.. " " The management of the country will be handled to the Prime Minister. The Prime Minister will be elected by the people votes, and it will be changed every 5 years. Can be elected twice for the max 10 years. " Adam paused to let the people digest.. " There will be no more Divine Soldiers/Divine Squad or Shandorian Warriors, only a Lunar Self-Defense Forces. The Lunar Self-Defense Forces duties is to maintain the law inside the country, and prevent the people from being harmed by the tourist who come. " " Because i save your life, so you all need to cherish it. How did i save your life? Oh i have the ability to see the future. Next year, the whole Skypiea will be directly destroy by your former God, like the previous Birka, you can ask them.." Adam said calmly and point toward the Four Priest and the Divine Soldier under Enel. Everyone was shock and horrified, then Gan Fall ask carefuly toward Adam. " Emperor Adam, will they say if i ask ? " " Them ? I forced them to surrender to me before. They will never did a bad behaviour and wicked things anymore, in their mind is only loyalty to me and will do good things. You can ask them, or you can ask the Divine Squad which was slaved to build the Ark Maxim .. " Adam said pointing to the people who were in their weak state in the square. Soon Gan Fall ask toward the people under Enel before, and what Adam say is true. Then Gan Fall ask again toward the Divine Squad which was slaved to build the Ark Maxim, most of them knew Enel"s plan next year. Everyone heard GanFall questioning and the people he ask replies.. So what Adam said is true, that he came and save their life. Before they look at Adam nervous and worriedly, now they will look at Adam with worship and full of respect. " Cough, so cherish your life. And live in harmony, war is sin. " " Thats it, ill stay at God"s Shrine these days, you can find me if you need to ask something really important. " " YES EMPEROR ADAM ! " " Then this day, i declare that the Lunar Country is reborn., witness by 341.242 Lunarian " Adam said loud then hold the huge rope of the Golden Belfry and pull it . BELL ! BELL ! BELL ! Soon everyone cheer loudly, while some were crying on the spot because of to much happines. Robin went to the golden belfry and read . The bell rang through the whole Lunar. Including the Jaya island below. Currently, Mont Blanc Cricket is telling his stories meeting Adam to his two brothers, when the bell rang, they gets happy and excited. " We came here, found the text, and followed its guidance..-Gol D. Roger" Robin said touching the ancient language. " The Pirate King ! So he also came to Skypiea.. Furthermore, he also knew this ancient language..?" Robin said to herself. While everyone was cheering, Nami and Adam went beside Robin. " No.. He ask someone else who knew to read to write it there.. " Adam said patted Robin shoulder. " Adam, you know a lot.. Then can me see the Poneglyph ? " Robin smile. " Lets go.." Adam put Nami and Robin hands together, then touch Koby shoulder with his other hand. Soon Adam teleport to the God"s Shrine. " Here is "God"s Shrine". Below us is a Upper Ruins, below the Upper Ruins, that is the Shandora Ruins, which was the "City of Gold" .." Adam said to everyone. Everyone went to the rear of the "God"s Shrine" island cloud, and look at below shockedly. Adam take the Poneglyph he takes from the Shandorian Golden Belfry, Robin excitedly intercepted it.. " Dont felt helpless.." Adam said patted Robin cheek gently. " Remember the words that Roger wrote before ? " Adam said. " We came here, found the text, and followed its guidance..-Gol D. Roger... Followed its guidance.." Robin muttered. " Can it be... that the true Historical Text is actually.." Robin talk to herself " Yes.. There are 30 Poneglyph that hold information scatterd throughout the world. Im sure that by connecting them, and reading them they will become a doc.u.ment that fills in the " Void Century" for the first time. Connecting them will complete a text, the real Poneglyph, which doesnt yet exist. Im certain that the Pirate King Gol D. Roger, has delivered this doc.u.ment to its destination." Adam said to Robin.. " Adam.. I want to go the City of Gold.. " Nami wake Adam and Robin weakly. " Theres no City of Gold anymore, the gold was already taken.. Its only ruins.." Adam said with a smirk. " Taken ???!! " Nami ask angrily " Taken by Enel, to build a flying ark." Adam said with a grin. " We can dissamble the gold right ? " Nami said worriedly. " Yes.. We will dissamble the gold, the ship is very ugly. " Adam said helplessly. Everyone then went below the God"s Shrine which was the Upper Ruins. Chapter 94 - Second Devil Fruit In the middle of the God"s Shrine, there is a Giant Jack which pierce through from the Lunar Country, then through the God"s Shrine. There is a staircase crafted from the Giant Jack in the middle of the God"s Shrine, which can go downward to the Upper Ruins. And it is also the only way beside flying or teleporting to come to the God"s Shrine. Adam, Nami, Robin and Koby were currently stepping down the stairs while looking around the vast forest of the Lunar Country, even from here can see the Angel Island which was outside the Lunar Country connected by the Milky Road. After everyone step on the Upper Ruins, Adam, Nami and Koby went to the cave near the Upper Ruins, which was the entrance to the place where the Ark Maxim was built. While Robin, went below the Upper Ruins to the Shandora Ruins to discovering with her Archeolog profession after Adam helps cutting the island cloud which hide the Shandora Ruins. After entering the cave, soon Adam, Nami and Koby were shocked. " SO HUGEEEEEE ! " Adam and Koby exclaimed. " GOLD!!! SO MANY GOLD !!! " Nami use her Moonstep excitedly to the Ark Maxim and soon arrive at the Deck. " Enel naval engine system is a little bit genius, but the architecture is very terrible, and ugly.." Adam said. " Yes teacher, especially that huge face made of gold on top of it." Koby nods very much agreeing with Adam. Adam touch Koby, and soon both of them appear on the deck of the Ark Maxim. " How we dissamble them Adam ?? " Nami ask excitedly holding the many gold parts in the ship. " With this.. " Adam said taking out the Lightning Lightning Fruit from his Storage Ring. " Who will eat? Me? But i want the Weather Weather Fruit.. Koby you eat. " Nami said confusedly " Me ? No Nami"s sister.. I already choose my Devil Fruit " Koby said shaking his head quickly. " Its me.." Adam said with a grin. " You? But you already eat the Teleport Teleport Fruit right ? " Nami ask frowning. " Yes. You cant eat another one teacher, or your body will explode and die !! " Koby said worriedly. " Nothing.. Its okay.. " Adam glance at Nami seriously with his grin. Nami look at Adam who was very serious and calm. " Wait for Robin.. " Nami said seriously with her two arms below her huge c.h.e.s.t. Koby cleverly went to the cabin of the Ark Maxim to look around, leaving Nami and Adam. " What are you doing ?? " Nami ask frowning pushing Adam"s face who was beside her cuddling her. " Hehe, Im just happy, you were worried. I already ask the System in my mind, he says that because im not the person of this world, so i can eat up to 5 Devil Fruit.. " Adam said with a grin. " Hmm wait for Robin.. " Nami said patted Adam"s hand gently. " Okay.. " Adam nods and just cuddle there on the big comfortable chair with Nami. Soon Robin came flying with her wings to the deck of the Ark Maxim, and walk to the big comfortable chair where Nami and Adam cuddles, enviously. " Robin.. How did you get anything ? " Adam pull Robin hands and let her sit on his l.a.p. " No.. Only the Shanodorian Poneglyph Chamber which contain information leading to the other Poneglyph location which we have seen not long ago." Robin said embarassedly ., " Robin.. Robin.. Adam wants to eat another Devil Fruit, he wants to eat the Lightning Lightning Fruit.. " Nami said suddenly " No ! " Robin get off from Adam l.a.p.s and sit beside him. " 5 ? Okay, Teleport Teleport Fruit, was very useful. But Lightning Lightning Fruit? Whats the use of it beside it was Logia ? Although it was one of the fruits with reputation of being "invincible" " Robin ask curiously. " Robin ! You let him ? " Nami ask frowning. " Yes, Im sure you will let him too, you believe him like i did. " Robin smile. " Umm. Yes, its a bit waste for your 2nd Devil Fruit.. " Nami said too. " No.. Its not useless. Its very usefull for me, with this i can use the heat from the electricity to melt gold, and other conductive materials, and reform it into any shape i d.e.s.i.r.es. Its also usefull for my shipwrights profession, i can use it too for welding. And also, electricity is very very important in my previous world." " very very important? " Nami and Robin ask curiously. " Umms, for example to watch tv, computer, light bulb, bla.bla.bla.bla.." Adam spend a lot of time telling the useness of an electricity, in his previous world and explain also the things Adam said. " Vegapunk, who are said to be at least 500 years ahead of current technology, is nothing in my eyes.. For example, you know the Quinjet right, i created it.. But do you know beside it can fly, there is one important part in the Quinjet which was the fuel. The fuel use an "Arc Reactor", with a simple modified by my hands, i can use it to blow up a moon, that is how genius i am, but still to make the things need electricty to build the tools and materials.. " Adam said proudly. Chapter 95 - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.99 " Okay okay.. Really actually, why do you want to eat the Lightning Lightning Fruit so much? Is it to build the island-ship ? " Nami ask " Cough.. Yes, thats the most important.. Hehehe" Adam said embarassedly. " How big the island-ship project that you really need to eat the Lightning Lightning Fruit ? " Robin ask curiously. " Cough.. Haha.. That.. ofcourse very big.. enough to build a small country.. " Adam said making Nami and Robin shocked. " You !! Did you not think about the future, for example. You spent a lot of time building it, then when we cross to another world, what are you going to do with it ? " Nami ask making Adam silence. " a small country, can you manage and find the people ? " Robin words make Adam more silence. Nami and Robin smile looking at the silence Adam. " Yes i think i was exaggerated.. The hull of the Princess40m just need to be modified higher, and add the flying system of the Quinjet.." Adam said embarassedly. " Yes.. Thats it.. Can fly too.. Yes, although our ship is already very fast, you need to upgrade the propulsion system, make it more fast. Can sail fast and comfortable is the best." Nami said suggesting. Robin nodded too. " Then ill eat it. I still need it.. " Adam bite the Lightning Lightning Fruit without hesistation in his hand and quickly swallowed it. Nami and Robin look at Adam worriedly. Soon after looking at the disgusted expression of Adam, they felt relief. " Hueek.. Its so disgusting.. " Adam said throwing the Lightning Lightning Fruit in his hand far away. " Hehehe, there is still 3 more Devil Fruit you can eat.. " Robin smiled teasingly. " Ohh.. Is it really that disgusting..?? " Nami ask worriedly thinking about eating her Devil Fruit later. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the "Lightning Lightning Fruit" Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Adam face turn excited, then he stood up from the comfortable chair and get a distance from Nami and Robin. While Koby, he went outside strolling the Upper Yard. Adam can feel another power in his body, with a thought, Adam element himself into an electricity. But his body was still the same appearance. Then Adam foot merge with the wooden deck he stood and soon Adam upper body was left, with his lower body all merge with the wooden deck. " I can merge with solid matter, like wood or gold, for defense or traveling purposes.." Adam explain to the shocked Nami and Robin who was watching. " A very poweful Logia. Other Logia cant be used like that.. They can, but the things they merge with maybe will be destroyed not like you can easily sneak in or pass through wall. " Robin said nodding. " Come Adam ! Melt the gold !! " Nami pointing to a gold parts in the ship excitedly. Adam open the SKILLS tab and look at his new skills which was the Lightning Lightning Fruit. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.1(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-10.000 volt. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.30(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-10.000.000 volt. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.60(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-50.000.000 volt. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.90(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-100.000.000 volt. Adam can feel the great proficiency and mastery of the Lightning Lightning Fruit powers which was imprited into his body and mind. But was confused with reaching level.90 and still not awakened like the Teleport Teleport Fruit which only need reaching level.90. " Logia is harder.. " Adam thought in his heart, and soon upgrade again one level in a time while feeling the Lightning Lightning Fruit powers in his mind and body. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.91(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-200.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic blue thunder god made of pure electricity. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.92(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-400.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic blue thunder god made of pure electricity. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.94(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-600.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic Raijin-looking blue thunder god made of pure electricity. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.95(+) - Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-700.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic blue thunder god made of pure electricity. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.96(+) - Awakening. Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-1.000.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic black thunder god made of pure electricity. Able the user to change the surrounding 10km in distance with the user as the center into a thunderstorms. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.97(+) - Awakening. Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-2.000.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic black thunder god made of pure electricity. Able the user to change the surrounding 20km in distance with the user as the center into a thunderstorms. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.98(+) - Awakening. Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-5.000.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic black thunder god made of pure electricity. Able the user to change the surrounding 50km in distance with the user as the center into a thunderstorms. - Lightning Lightning Fruit level.99(-) - Awakening. Able the user to element itself into an lightning human. Able the user to regulate the voltage of the electricity 1-10.000.000.000 volt. Able the user to transforms into a gigantic black thunder god made of pure electricity. Able the user to change the surrounding 100km in distance with the user as the center into a thunderstorms. Chapter 96 - Melting Golds 1 volt to 10 billion volts, and change the surrounding 100km in distance with him as the center into a thunderstorms. Adam felt shocked with the great proficiency and mastery of the Lightning Lightning Fruit powers in his body and mind. " Nami, Robin.. You two dont come near me. I want to try to transforms.. " Adam said kindly to Nami and Robin with his grin. Nami and Robin nod and back away a little bit. " Transform " Adam thought in his mind and use the knowledge which was imprinted in his mind. Adam control his Devil Fruit powers into level.95 only. Adam wears a black cape, and under it a simple, white shirt half-buttoned up, exposing the middle of his c.h.e.s.t and some of his abs. The white shirt is left out the dark green sash wrapped around his waist. The Enma and Excalibur was on his left waist with the hilt tucked into the dark green sash. Below Adam wears a black capri pants, with his foot wear was a zori that Adam has bought a lot from Wano. When Adam transform, his body which was 196 cm in height became taller and bigger reaching 35m in height. The clothes Adam wears, including the two sword in Adam"s left waist also become bigger. But all of it turn into blue in color which was a pure electricity. " Cough.. Its like a Zoan, can transform too.. Hehehehe " Adam stop using his giant thunder god mode and return back to his appearance. " Adam.. your hair.. hehe " Nami said covering her mouth. Hearing Nami words, Adam touch his hair worriedly which was "Man Bob" in hairstyle with his black wavy hair. " My wavy hair !! " Adam said weakly and look at Nami and Robin sadly. " Dont sad, its only from wavy to straight hair, i told you to cut your hair, your hair almost longer than mine.. " Nami said curling her hair. Robin nodded. " Adam ! Why did you not use a hair scissor ? " Nami ask frowning aproaching Adam. " My hair is very very very strong, it need a sharp blade and attached to with my Legendary Armament Haki.." Adam said helplessly showing the Enma covered in green aura which was the Legendary Armament Haki. Nami and Robin frowned, then they pick Adam"s hair in the floor and try to cut it with their hair scissor from their Storage Ring. " WHOAH.. A strand of your hair is very strong. " Nami said showing her scissors edge which was dented and bend. Robin also exclaimed sadly looking at her sciccors. " Thats why, dont come near.. My sword is very sharp.. I will cut my own hair by myself.." Adam said with a grin After seing Nami and Robin backed away again, Adam continue to cut his hair with the Enma, infront of the mirror . 10 minutes later, Adam cut his hair into a "Undercut Slick Back" hairstyle " How ? " Adam said asking Nami and Robin with a grin.. " Umm much better than the previous one, look cleaner and younger.. " Nami nodd seriously, followed by Robin. " Why is it so hard to say that i become more handsome.. " Adam smirk without shame. " Okay okay.. Now go melt the gold... " Nami said helplessly Adam smile and went to the nearest part of the ship which was made by gold and touch it. " Metallugury.. " Adam said calmly. A electricity with high voltage flow out from Adam hands toward the gold Adam"s touched. Soon, the gold part turn into a huge gold bar Adam thought in mind. " Gold Bar ! Heheheh !! " Nami said picking it up excitedly. " You two, get off the ark. The ark have not finished constructing, with the gold being dissamble from the Ark, the stand holding the Ark below in the shipyard maybe will fell. " Adam said gently to Nami and Robin. Nami and Robin jump of the Ark and waits for Adam. Everytime Adam reshape the gold into gold bars and disammble it, Adam will teleport the gold bars to the ground near Nami. " This is all the gold from the " City of Gold", and its all pure gold.. With the previous treasures you have inside your Storage Ring Nami, im sure even 1/3 of these golds cant be put in there.. " Adam said while looking the gold bars pilled up like a small hill. " This.. " Nami was confused while rubbing her Storage Ring in her middle finger left hand. Robin just smile and silence. Chapter 97 - Golden Yacht. " Ill take 1/3 of these golds, to renovate the ship. " Adam said slowly and glance at Nami. " Hmm yes.. 2/3 of these golds you take it. I want to see our ship was full of gold outside and inside.. " Nami words make Adam thought his ear was wrong.. " This.. are you sure? " Adam ask, with Robin too frowning. " Ofcourse ! Remember, Solid Gold, or Gold Filled. I dont want a Gold Plated.. " Nami said excitedly. " The ship will be heavy and bigger, but it does not matter i can build a powerful engine and still making the ship twice faster and fly, but i need 2 billion berries.. " Adam said worriedly the last sentence.. " 2 BILLION !! " Nami exclaime, including Robin. " Actually its 20 billion, because its ten times cheaper, its ONLY 2 billion .." Adam said with a smirk.. " Only !! You say ONLY 2 BILLION???! " Nami stood up and point to Adam nose angrily. " Nami.. The ship need new engine and flying system, and also change the hull which was higher and bigger.. The material to build those were expensive.." Adam said seriously and paused. " And also, our money is too much. '' . " Okay okay.. " Nami said helplessly and wave her left hand, soon 2 billion berries were out and Adam quickly put into his Storage Ring. " Then you take 2/3 of these golds.. Ill and Robin will take the 1/3, right Robin??? " Nami cling to Robin and said with pitiful expression on her face. " Umm." Robin smile and nodded. " Then ill start renovating our ship here.. Give me 3 days.. Yes, if you meet Koby tell him to keep working out, i will be there if he faints.. " Adam gently said to Nami and Robin After Nami and Robin left, Adam take out a table and his architecture tools. Spending more than one hour to prepare the renovate, Adam start working. First with his speed and strength, Adam build a shipyard from the ark wrecks.. Then he dissamble the ship hull including many parts of the ship. After that, Adam buy materials to build the hull, marine propulsion system, aeroplane propulsion system, etc,. Adam bought many sheet metals from different types, some ores, rough mineral, etc,. . With Adam as an Lightning Human, Adam can easily melt and weld them into things he need. 2 days later. The Princess 40m was finally done. And its size is twice than before, The length of the ship was longer than the previous 40 meter, which was now 85 meters. The width of the ship also from 8 meters to 16 meters. While the draft of the hull which was previously 2 meters was upgraded to 10 meters, and the freeboard was 10 meters too. So the total height of the hull was 20 meters. Because it was bigger, Adam build a swimming pool on the backside of the Flybridge, near the jacuzzi and the small garden where Nami"s tangerine trees are. And also, build a huge gym and practice room on the backside of the Upper Main Deck. Also all other room was twice as bigger than before. The most can be seen from the change was the ship was fully made of gold. From the exterior to the interior. And the deck outside the yacht was all full of turf, making it more fresh. On the left side of the ship hull which was the Port, and the right side of the ship hull which was the Starboard, it can be open when needed to fly the ship. Each side of the hull ship will transform into a four large, angle-adjustable rotors, which grants the ship to take off and landing vertically. Below the stern of the ship, there is two powerful proppeler with can make the speed of the ship up to 60 knots or 111 km/hour. The two propeller can also transform into a jet engine when the ship enter the flight system, with speed up to 1000 km/h. Because the ship was bigger and cant enter the Storage Ring anymore, Adam build a defensive system which was a Force Field. Force Field was a barrier made up of energy, plasma or particles to protect a person, area or objects from attacks or intrusions. It can also be called as defence shield, deflector shield, or force bubble etc,. The Force Field cover the ship as the center including from the sky and below in 50 meter from the ship. Adam has tested that the Force Field can still withstand the strength of Garp"s fist. Without identification, nobody can enter in 50m near the ship. Adam nods with satisfication of his masterpiece, before Adam wants to build the anti-gravity engine for the ship. But because the cost is expensive, Adam just use the rotors and jet engine for the flight system. Chapter 98 - Discussing Territory. This days, Adam kept busy doing his ship. Nami, Robin and Koby were busy with their things. Nobody came to disturb Adam, after seing Adam was very focus. Only sometimes Nami and Robin will sit and waits watching Adam silently. The Lunarian also some came to the Adam"s Family Residence, which was before was the God"s Shrine. Because the "God" is a bit arrogant, Nami and Robin change the name. But they did not met Adam, and only with Nami and Robin, and both give suggestion or answers to them. While Koby keep working out until faints, but Adam still cure him. Including the Heaven"s Gate was changed by the Lunarian into Lunar"s Gate. In these 2 days, with the harmony and happy expression. The relocate was soon settled, and the previous Shandians and Skypieans all live together without any distinction between them anymore. Now, the highest authority in the country was Gan Fall, which was the Prime Minister of the Lunar Country. The Lunar Country build their own flag and other management position with the help of Robin. Every best spot can be seen in the Angel Island or the Lunar land there will be a pole and two flag on it. On top of it was a black flag as the background and the Adam"s Family family crest on it. Below Adam"s Family flag, was the flag of the Lunar Country. Which was white in background and a red cresent moon in the middle. Adam left the shipyard and went to the Adam"s Family Residence above the Upper Ruins. Adam saw Nami and Robin were outside in the lounge resting after their morning practice. " Nami, Robin ! Im back.. Hehehe " Adam said hugging the two woman together into his arms. " Umm. " Nami smiles and hug Adam back. While Robin just silence and felt embarassed. " Sorry for ignoring you two.. its lunch time isnt? Ill prepare.. " Adam said kissing their forehead. " Umm. Finally i can eat your cooking again.. " Nami said excitedly. " Adam. Theres many type of White Sea creatures, we want seafoods.. " Robin ask. " Okay.. Ill go catch them fresh.. " Adam grin and patted his c.h.e.s.t. After waking up Coby who was fainted not long, Adam quickly went to the White Sea and White White Sea to hunt. After a happy lunch with everyone, Adam ask about things happened in this 2 days. " Nothing much, Gan Fall be the prime minister. The Lunar Country will be directly be your territory. You can see those flags.. bla..bla..bla.. " Nami explain. " Hahaha yes, Lunar Country will be our first site. They dont need to pay anything toward us and just live in harmony. Something bad happened, Gan Fall can call me with the Jade you already gave to him, i can easily teleport here and help.. " Adam said. " Umm.. With your Teleport Teleport Fruit, you can easily go back and forth. Also, you are already invincible, one man army is enough. You dont need to build forces to find subordinate.. " Robin suggest. " Yes, i think so too. I cant manage people too much.. Then, should i just let Alabasta directly my site ?? " Adam ask excitedly. " You can say that you were like the Emperor, but not a Pirate. The Emperor provide protection to all who reside within their territories, keeping the borders safe from any faction that may wish to invade them. But, their territory were in New World.. No Emperor has a territory in Paradise.. " Robin said. " Public knows, that you were one of the Four Emperor. So your identity now is a Emperor, you should also have many territories to influence in the future. Vivi"s country, i think you should take it as your own territory too. Remember, it is Paradise. There is many pirates in this sea. With your protection, people will more worship you. " Nami said seriously. " Worship ? I dont need worship that much . " Adam frowns. " With people worshiping you, your influence in the future when you be the "Emperor of the World" will be very smooth. " Robin said. " Yes, Robin is right. You just see it later when Alabasta be one of your territory, and when other country knows that you did not ask any protection fee and can protect the country. Many country will ask you to hang our flag. " Nami agree with Robin. " Teacher .. I think you still need to ask protection fee. " Koby said suddenly. " Why? Tell me.. " Adam ask confusedly. " Teacher, if you did not ask the protection fee, then if in the future you be the Emperor of the Word, who will give the Marines and the government salary ?? " Koby said smartly. " Umm. Yes.. Ohh headache.." Adam said helplessly with his hand on his forehead. " How much do each people need to pay as the Heavenly Tribute for the World Government ? " Nami ask curiously. " For each year, the people of the country which affiliated with the World Government needs to pay was 50.000 berries for age 1-17, 100.000 berries for age above 17. " Robin said. " So much ! Just for a protection.. Its the same as Arlong Pirates before.." Nami said exclaiming sadly. Adam touch Nami"s hand gently. " Yes, many people often starve to death. Thats why there is also many county does not join the World Government. But the country often fall into ruin due to lacking the World Government"s protection, and most if not all unafiflated country only manage to survive by becoming a Emperor"s territory or being self-sufficient enough to defend themselves.." Adam said. " Then, will you ask a protection fee ? " Nami ask frowning. " Yes, 10.000 berries for each people, how about that ? " Adam said. " 10.000 is many times more cheaper. I think its enough for the Marines and the World Government salary.." Nami nods. Robin and Koby nods too. " Yes, but i will ask the protection fee when i sit as the Emperor of the World. The management of the world will be handled to the World Government, which was the Revolutionary Army will take over later. We dont need to be thinking it too much. " Adam said seriously. " Ill go to Alabasta to meet with Vivi and talk to her father. Who wants to come ? " Adam ask looking at the three people. " Ill go.. " Nami raise her hand excitedly. " Ill wait here.. " Robin said smiling. " I want to continue workout teacher.. I hope teacher wont take a long time and can cure me when i faints.. " Koby said embarassedly. " Umm " Adam hums nodding. Adam take Nami''s hand, after kissing Robin forehead. Adam with Nami teleport to Vivi"s bedroom. Chapter 99 - World Nobles dogs. When Adam was discussing his territory with Nami, Robin and Koby at Lunar. The situation at Alabasta Royal Palace was very tense. The people from the World Government come to the Alabasta Royal Palace without giving information first and just directly barge in toward the Royal Palace. Ofcourse, the Royal Guards will stop them, and ask kindly. But after the people from the World Government tell their identity, they didnt wait the other party to respon and just barge in. The Royal Guards were angry with their arrogant and forceful behaviour. So they tried to stop them from barging in. Soon, a fight happened between two forces. But for a moment, the Royal Guards were easily defeated in bloody and cruel way. " KING COBRA ! KING COBRA !!! THE WORLD GOVERNMENT PEOPLE CAME ! THEY JUST BARGE IN AND A FIGHT HAPPENED AT THE GATE, BUT THE ROYAL GUARDS WERE ALREADY DEFEATED IN BLOODY AND CRUEL WAY. THEY ARE WALKING TOWARD HERE !! " Igaram full of sweat and panic voice barge in toward the huge meeting hall Cobra, Vivi and the country ministers who where discussing suddenly shocked hearing the words of Igaram. " What happened? Why did they fight? " Cobra ask quickly. " We dont know, they just barge in not like usual. So the Royal Guards try to stop them. But soon they were defeated and now are heading toward here, quick protect everyone !! " Igaram explain and said quickly to the guards behind him. The guards soon protect everyone in the meeting hall. With Igaram, Chakal and Pell in the most front waiting the coming people from the World Government. Vivi currently was very nervous, then she try to held the jade pendant in her necklace. But soon it was empty, she remember the necklace Adam gave to him was in her bedroom. " ILL GO TO MY ROOM ! I NEED TO GET SOMETHING ! " Vivi said quickly and try to go out but was stop by Igaram. " No Princess Vivi. Stay inside, they already in the hall ! " Igaram not like usual said harshly toward Vivi and push her back . Igaram act not like usual because he saw how bloody and cruel the scene in the gate was. And he know that he and the others cant run. So he will try his best entering the defensive state. The atmosphere were very tense and everyone inside the meeting hall look toward the door. Soon people with their suits came, most of them wears black suit, only some were wearing white suits, but the most seen from their appearance was their white mask. " Hahahaha ~! So lively in here King Cobra.. Is this the way you greet the World Government ? " A man with white mask and white suit in the front said. " You barge in and fights with my Royal Guards, i heard it was very bloody and cruel. I dont know what this mean is ? They each have their own family ! " Cobra face was calm, but from the voice he said, everyone can hear that he was very angry. " We already said our identity, but they still stop us.. Its their fault, anyone who hinders the World Government will be wiped out. " the man in white suit and white mask said with disdain. " YOU !! " everyone in the meeting hall was furious. " Everyone calm down ! What do you want ? " Cobra calm everyone and ask. " Oh.. Its too much people here. We should find place to talk. I dont mind talking here, but others beside you will die, so you choose.. " the man said. All felt into silence looking at Cobra waiting for his decision. " You all go." Cobra said seriously. " King Cobra ! " Igaram said worriedly. " Father! " Vivi said with her very worried expression. " Hahaha interesting.. Is this your daughter, King Cobra ? Princess Vivi ? After this, we will bring you to Mariejoa, The great Saint. Branrett choice was very correct. You are indeed very beautiful, you should be happy you will soon be the 23rd wife of the great Saint Branrett. " the man laughed " YOU ! " Vivi who was not a.d.u.l.t enough cant control her emotions Suddenly, Vivi body is twice bigger, her appearance become more beautiful, and her body shines blue like the color of the sea., a white shining crown appear on her head. Making her look like a goddess of sea. " Vivi !! " Cobra shout worriedly and appear beside Vivi trying to calm her down. " Devil Fruit ? Zoan ? Wait.. Mythical Zoan ! Human Human Fruit, Model: Amphitrite ! Hahaha interesting !! One of the most powerful Devil Fruit was with you.. Alabasta really has many secrets. " the man said calmly while looking at Vivi"s interestingly. " Vivi ! Calm down.." Cobra went infront of Vivi, and stop her two hands which was raising and persuade Vivi to calm down. " But.." Vivi wants to talk but after seing his father serious expression she suddenly remember Adam"s strength and calm herself down. " Go out everyone, leave me. Now ! " Cobra said to everyone. Everyone looking at the angry Cobra . Everyone gave their worried look and with their heavy steps walk toward the door. But because the door was full of people from the World Government, they cant go out. The people from the World Government who were blocking the door all look at them with ther mocking expression. " Please, we want to get out and give the way.. " Igaram who was infront said gently while bowing his head a little low. " Oh, but first i will take your head because of wasting our time.. " the man from the World Government who keep talking said with a mockery while pulling the sword in his right waist. Without waiting everyone respond, he swing his blade toward Igaram neck"s " IGARAM !!! " Everyone shout panicly. Chapter 100 - What are you doing in my territory ? " IGARAM !!! " Some people close their eyes scared, while Chaka and Pell behind Igaram try to push Igaram away. Igaram actually saw the man pull his sword from his right waist, especially hearing the man words, he understand that he was going to be killed, but he stood still, and just close his eyes. His only thought was that with his dead everyone can leave safefully. Just as Adam teleport with Nami to Vivi"s bedroom, Adam felt a bloody smell from outside and felt very bad. Quickly he use his Observation Haki. He saw Igaram was going to be beheaded by a man in white suit and white mask. " MEETING HALL ! " Adam said quickly to Nami and teleport infront of Igaram. Adam with his fast reaction and speed raise his right hand and catch the blade with his index and middle finger clipping it. Things all happened in a blink, when everyone react. What they saw was a man in black cape black cape, and under it a simple, white shirt half-buttoned up, exposing the middle of his c.h.e.s.t and some of his abs. The white shirt is left out the dark green sash wrapped around his waist. Two sword was on his left waist with the hilt tucked into the dark green sash. The man wears black capri pants with greens rose pattern, with a brown zori and dark green strap as his footwear. Seing the man appear, everyone was shock. Especially the man who try to beheaded Igaram looking at his sword blade which was only catch by two finger. When he look at the eyes of the man who stop his sword, he can felt very dangerous. " What are you doing in my territory ? " Seing their leader back away, the people from the World Government gets alert and prepare their weapons. " Adam-san ! " Igaram hearing Adam words look up and said with relief. " Adam !! " Vivi clings to Adam left hand excitedly. " Wait.. " Adam said patted Vivi head gently and look back at the World Government. " Nami ! " Soon Nami also appear too beside Vivi . " Wait, lets back away first. " Nami said after seing the situation. Then she pull Vivi away from Adam. Seing Nami, Vivi back away from Adam, Igaram and the other Royal Guards also back away. " A famed blade? Hmm.. This quality.. It should be one of the 50 Skillful Grade Swords.. Its a pity.. The sword was too bloody.. " Adam said looking at the sword still held between his index and middle finger. Crack.. Everyone was shocked, including the people behind Adam seing one of the 50 Skillful Grade Swords easily destroy the blade. " I ask, what are you doing in my territory ? " Adam ask again waking up the shocking people infront of him, even though some faces were hidden by their mask, Adam can still heard form their heart beat. " We. We.. Are from the World Government and come to discuss with the king of Alabasta Kingdom which was affiliated with the World Government. But i think our information was wrong, we did not know that this country was now your territory. We will leave.. " The man said gently with his posture a bit low while backing up slowly. Hearing their leaders words, and seing his actions, they also lower their posture and backup slowly. They understand their leader meaning very much. " Oh.. Wait..Why in hurry ? Hahaha ~ " Adam said laugh Everthing happends just for a second, a powerfull momentum brokeout from Adam"s body toward the many people infront of him, his green pupil turn into gold for a moment and a golden sparkling effect comes from his pupil and spread around him as the center. The floor Adam stood cracks and spread toward the people infront. With Adam"s Conqueror"s Haki level.99, Adam can easily control and manipulate his momentum for example giving a pressure to a certain target and the target still awakes. The people form the World Government felt a powerful pressure on their body and soon all fell with their front on the floor. The stronger ones were 6 people, which was the only people wearing white suits and white mask. 5 people fell on their knees and hands with their head looking below, only one which was also in their knees and hands but his head was looking up toward Adam. " White Suits.. White Mask.. Cipher Pols ? Which ? CP-0 ? 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8.. or CP-9 ?? " Adam said with a grin. The people from the World Government were all shocked hearing Adam words. Especially the people wearing the whte sutis and white masks, when they heard Adam mention CP-9. " My first time seeing a people from the Cipher Pols.. Lets try my Voice of All Things " Adam said calmly and focus using his Voice of All Things.. " What is Voice of All Things, Adam said Nami? " Vivi ask quietly, but everyone still hears because of the silence and erect their ears also. " Voice of All Things, it is an very very rare ability maybe 1 among billions people can have. It ability is able to hear and communicate with other living beings, or a certain objects that are usually either inaudible or unitelligible to humans , there exists an innate abilty that allows you to perceive these words and to understand and gain information through them. It can also read people thought and heart." Nami words shocked everyone present who does not know, the people from the World Government which was all wearing the white suits all know and already scared when Adam said he wants to use his Voice of All Things. Chapter 101 - Second Territory " Hmm.. CP-0.. Find the Pluton, poison the King of the Alabasta Kingdom and framed someone for his death, and let the the people from the Cipher Pols be the new king.. Hmm ?? Ordered to bring Vivi and forced her to be Saint. Branrett 23rd wife ? HAHAHA interesting.. My woman dare to move.. " Adam said calmly, but after knowing Vivi"s going to be someone else wife, Adam gets angry. Not only Adam was angry, but Nami, Vivi and everyone else too. Adam stop using his Voice of All Things and directly pull the Excalibur in his left waist which the hilt was tucked in the dark green sash before. Adam held the hilt of the Excalibur with both his hands and raise up infront of him. Adam then attached his Conqueror"s Haki into the Excalibur. Everyone in the room can feel a majestic aura from Adam"s body, especially the people from the World Government which Adam was focusing on. " From now on. You all will surrender to me ! " " YES EMPEROR ADAM !!! " All the people from the World Government shout loud with respect. Making the people behind Adam confused, only Nami and Vivi the exception already knows when Adam share his experience at Wano. " From now on, stop your bad behaviour and wicked doings. You will loyal to me, you will loyal to the Alabasta Royal Family, and loyal to the Alabasta Kingdom. " Adam continue using his Excalibur Ability. " YES EMPEROR ADAM !! " Adam stop the Excalibur Ability, and tucked back the Excalibur on the dark green sash on his left waist. " Stand.. " Adam said to the forced surrendered people. Soon everyone stand and stood still . " Vivi"s father, now they will do what i said before.. They dont care if someone tell that they were being forced to surrender. Their state will always be, unless i die.. " Adam said to Cobra. Cobra and everyone were shocked hearing Adam words. " What do you want to do with them, they will do it without hesistation. Let them get their punishment for the loss of Royal Guards outside, or anything you can.. " " Hmm yes, 6 people which was wearing the white suits and mask all of them each has the strength of Vice Admiral in marines. It will be good to protect Alabasta.. " " Hmm.. Igaram you can gotogether with the other Royal Guards. .. Yes and handle them.. The ministers stays.. " Cobra sits back on his seat and said calmly. " Yes King Cobra !! " Igaram said respectfuly " Adam-san.. Thank you.. " Igaram said with gratitude. " Nothing.. " Adam patted Igaram shoulder. After Cobra sits, the minister followed suit. Leaving Adam, Nami and Vivi stand there. " Adam. What do you want to say ? " Cobra ask with a smile. " Cough.. Future father in law.. This, i want Alabasta to seperated from the World Government, and will be my second territory. " Adam said embarassedly. " This.. " the country ministers all shocked but were silent. " Adam. Its not that easy.. If, i hang your flag above my flag. That means we were enemies with the World Government, if they come to attack im sure they were can easily be handled by you. But, thats not the important thing, its the trade between the other countries.. " " With Alabasta not affiliated with the World Government, no merchants will come to trade with us. You can think it by yourself what will happened with us stop trading.. " Cobra said helplessly. " Other country maybe can accept easily to be one of your territory, because they have arable land and can farm. Although we have still have arable land, but most of the country was desert. " Cobra continue after seeing Vivi sad face. Adam and Nami felt into silence. " Be one of my territory, the country does not need to give the Heavenly Tribute anymore. For the protection of the country, i alone is enough. I can teleport from far far away in a blink of eye, with only a call. I also does not need any protection fee." Adam said while looking at everyone in the room. " For the arable land, i can built an huge island for Alabasta, or help to relocate to somewhere else. For country tradings, sooner or later with my territory increasing, it can be done. " Adam said with a grin. Hearing Adam words, everyone felt into shock. Especially the words where Adam said he can build a huge island or help to relocate. " I agree... Cough, Im sorry King Cobra, i slip. " one of the minister suddenly said waking everyone and he also awake himself and felt embarassed. Cobra look at Adam and ask seriously. " Can you really build a huge island ? Our country has been discussing for so long to relocate, but we cant find the place for it. You see, there is no other uninhabitated island as huge as the Sandy Island in the whole Paradise." " Alabasta has 4 million people, to relocate the people it will be very troublesome. Also, we need to build our towns and cities again.. " Cobra said many trouble about relocating. " Dont worry, with my ability i can help to relocate the people. The towns and cities buildings will also be relocated. " " All you need to discuss was find an empty place for the huge island be build by me.. You can choose in one of the four Blue Seas, Paradise, or even New World.. " " What trouble else is there ?? Hahahha " Adam laugh patted his c.h.e.s.t.. Chapter 102 - Third Devil Fruit Everyone hearing Adam words were shocked and excited.. " Cough. If it can be really done, the process will take a long time right ?? " Cobra ask. " What long time.. 1 night is enough.. " Adam said giving an reassured expression. " Discuss which sea the huge island i should build, and give me a drawing of the island architecture too. Ill wait for 1 night. " Adam grins. " East Blue is good.. " one of the ministers suddenly said and open a discussion. " No.. South Blue is better.. " another minister said " I think still in Paradise is much better. " " What Paradise, the sea was very chaotic, pirates everywhere, crazy weather, im tired... " " New World ? " " Stupid ! What New World ! Its dangerous ! " " I think its better near Sabaody , its near the Mariejoa and the Marine Headquarters.. Hahaha " one of the ministers said jokingly. " HAHAHA i think that is good.. I dont know what those people expression will be.. " Soon all the ministers were all discussing noisily ignoring their helpless King. Adam held Nami and Vivi hand and left the meeting room, walking toward Vivi"s bedroom. " Adam.. Adam.. Can you really build a huge island for Alabasta ??" Vivi ask excitedly clinging on Adam"s left arm making it burried between her two c.h.e.s.t. " Hehe... Ofcourse.. " Adam said while moving his arm slowly, making Vivi embarassed but did not let it go. " Are you going to eat another Devil Fruit ? " Nami ask clinging on Adam"s right arm too.. " Island Island Fruit, is a Paremecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create and transform an island at will. The size depends on the user strength, while the layout depends on the user imagination." " So powerful ! Is there really that Devil Fruit ??" Vivi was shocked. " Umm.. But the size depends on the user strength, with my strength i think its enough to build a huge island.. " Adam said calmly. " Wait.. You already eat a Devil Fruit.. " Vivi said.. " I eat another one 2 days ago.. Sorry for not telling you.. " Adam said turning his head to the left and kiss Vivi"s forehead " You can eat more than one ?? " Vivi ask worreidly " Umm.. " Adam then tell what he had said before to Nami and Robin again to Vivi. Hearing Adam explaination and he was fine. Vivi felt relief. Soon, the three enter the Vivi"s bedroom. But just as the two enter, Adam quickly lock the door, and look at both of them with a smirk, making them confused. Adam slowly drop his clothes one by one making them embarassed. Vivi quickly get to the bed and hides inside the quilt. Leaving Nami standing alone. " Adam ! No.. There is still Vivi.. " Nami who was gently push by Adam to sit on the side of the bed said embarassedly. " Is it ?? I think its more exciting.. " Adam said with a smirk. Soon, Adam and Nami both do their shamefull things, with Vivi still hiding in the quilt. Hearing the sound of pumping, Vivi gets really embarassed. Just as she was about to peek, Adam pull the quilt quickly, and let Nami stay on top of Vivi. The three then do their first time with three people excitedly. " Ill go back to Lunar first, telling Robin and Koby. And take the Island Island Fruit., i wont take long.. " Adam said after dressing back and kiss the two beauty forehead who was clinging each other tiredly. " Umm " Vivi and Nami hums tiredly without opening their eyes. With his huge grin, Adam teleport back to Lunar and tell Robin and Koby about the situation in Alabasta before. " Ok teacher.. Please come back soon.. " Koby said and continue working out. " Sent me to Vivi and Nami... " Robin said closing her book. Adam teleport Robin to Vivi"s bedroom, when she saw the situation and messy clothes scattered in the floor, she felt envious. Then she quickly get between Nami and Vivi and ask what happened. Hearing Nami and Vivi explaination, Robin gets more envious. " Dont worry.. Adam will soon eat you .. Hhehehe..." Nami said with a smirk. " Umm.." Vivi hums and hide her face in the pillow. " Tell and teach me, what should i do when the time come.. " Robin ask curiously. Soon the three girls discuss about many a.d.u.l.t things. ... Chapter 103 - Huge safety deposit box Currently, Adam is in the air keep teleporting with his sight following the 3d arrow projection infront of him, which was the location of the Island Island Fruit Adam has bought for 10 million berries. In a minute Adam has cross the Calm Belt, and back to East Blue. 2 minutes later, Adam hover in the air and look at the 3d arrow projection infront of him which point to the sea below him. After scanning with his Observation Haki, the depth to the seafloor was around 4000m from the sea surface. On the surface of the seafloor, what Adam saw was a huge ruins making him shocked and curious. Adam take of his clothes and put inside his Storage Ring. Leaving him only in his black capri pants and the dark green sash wrapped around his waist with the Enma and Excalibur tucked within it. Adam did not put his two swords because he can feel that the two sword does not like to be inside the Storage Ring. Adam dive quickly toward the seafloor ignoring everything and focus on the 3d arrow projection. Without feeling any strong pressure because of the diving deeply, Adam went to a certain ruins. Entering the ruins, Adam push the ruins blocking him and soon he saw a huge cubic-shaped thing silver in color , with 20m in width, length and height. The 3d arrow projection was pointing at it. Adam can concluded that it was a safety deposit box, looking the ruins nearby Adam can say that this thing was already with the ruins almost more than 100 years. But Adam did not see any rust on the huge safety deposit box. And Adam cant also use his Observation Haki to peek what was inside it, making him more curious. Adam put the huge safety deposit box inside his Storage Ring, after confirming that there were no other precious things like treasures or a Poneglyph nearby. With Adam swimming speed, soon he was out of the sea and hover in the air with his Moonstep. Adam went to nearby uninhabitated island he saw on his way before and take out the huge safety deposit box from his Storage Ring. " 20m in length, width and height, 8000 cubic meters, but i dont know how thick of the wall is.. Cant be peeked by my Observation Haki, and does not rust for so long under the sea.. " Adam talk to himself looking around the huge cubic-shaped deposit box. " This thing is good for keeping treasures, it will be waste to be destroyed, and usually thing like this will self destructed if it was opened by force.. " Adam scratch his head while looking at the complicated lock of the safety deposit box. Adam left here and teleport back to Vivi"s bedroom. Shocking the three girls for a moment. " Ahh.. " Vivi shout embarassedly and hide her body with the quilt " What is it ? " Nami ask curiously without covering her body. Robin who was sit on the bed nearby still with her clothes also look curiously at Adam. " Cough.. I went to East Blue, bla..bla..bla.. " Adam tell what he did and saw in 10 minutes he went. " Treasures ! Im sure its treasures ! Ill go a quick bath first.. " Nami said pulling Vivi to the bathroom. Adam pick up Robin who was sitting on the bed and went to the nearby chair and let Robin sit on his l.a.p, while waiting Nami and Vivi. 10 minutes later, Nami and Vivi out of the bathroom with their new outfit, and look at Adam and Robin who was cuddling excitedly. " Cough.. lets go.. " Nami words stop Adam"s hands which was already inside Robin"s clothes already ready to touch her bra. Robin look at Nami helplessly feeling disturbed. With Nami giving a cute apology look. " Haha.. Lets goo.. " Adam said after a peck on Robin lips who were pouting. Adam touch the three beauty hands together and soon back to the uninhabitated island. " Whoah.. So huge safety deposit box.. " Nami said excitedly. " I cant peeked inside with my Observation Haki, and it was burried in the ruins 4000m below the sea surface and still looks good with any rust.. " Adam said helplessly. " Unknown good quality material.. " Robin said touching the safety deposit box . Robin try to figure out how to open it and 10 minutes has passed and still dont know how to open the lock. " Adam ! Open it with force.. " Nami said helplessly. " Yes, you can see 10 seconds in the future, when you saw unexpected things happened when opening it with forced, you quickly take the things out.. " Robin said. " Okay,, back away a bit.. " Adam said gently to the three beauty. Seing the three beauty back away, Adam pull the Enma and attached his Legendary Armament Haki on it. Adam use his Observation Haki to look at the 10 seconds in the future when Adam succesfuly broke the lock, and he grins. With a swing, the vault door was cut opened and nothing self destruction like Adam worried about happend. But for safety, Adam take all the things inside quickly into his Storage Ring and out of the safety deposit box. " I SAW SHINY THINGS !! " Nami said excitedly and cling toward Adam who already appear near the three beauty.. Chapter 104 - Island Island Fruit level.99 Adam smile and take out all the things he got from inside the huge safety deposit box previously, and the things all turn into a small hill. Most of it was treasures, gold bars, gold coins, gems, jewelry, the amount was not much like the previous Alabasta Ruins or the gold from the Ark Maxim. There is also many books. Nami and Vivi went to the treasures, while Robin pick up the many books. And Adam himself went to the small treasure c.h.e.s.t which was being pointed by the 3d arrow projection infront of him. After forcing opening it, Adam saw the Island Island Fruit and the 3d arrow projection disappear. Without hurry, Adam put the Island Island Fruit in his Storage Ring, then Adam suddenly look at the two small treasure c.h.e.s.t which was the same like where the Island Island Fruit is.. Then he open the two small treasure c.h.e.s.t and soon he was correct, it was two Devil Fruit. " Im so lucky ?? " Adam talk to himself excitedly. " Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon. Its different from the Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Blue Dragon which was Kaido"s.. Its a real Dragon ! Not a Snake ! Hahaha ~" Adam laugh himself.. " Adam ? What is it? " Nami, Vivi and Robin who were busy with their things look up and come to Adam. " Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon. A Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to transform into an Golden Dragon. " Adam said excitedly. " Hmm ? Its the same like Kaido"s? Only its golden ?? " Nami ask. " No.. Kaido"s is Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Blue Dragon. While this fruit was Dragon Dragon Fruit. Its obvious Snake and Dragon was very different, maybe this was more powerful.." Robin said. " Whoah.. Dont tell me you want to eat this Adam? What about the Island Island Fruit ?" Vivi ask curiously. " This is the Island Island Fruit. I havent eaten yet.. I dont know wether to eat or not the Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon. I still have two other Devil Fruit that i can eat.. " " Keep it first, yes what is this ?? " Nami said suddenly point to another small treasure c.h.e.s.t which was another Devil Fruit. " That.. " Adam keep the Island Island Fruit and the Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon to his Storage Ring, and take out the 1212 Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.tartions he create and start looking the fruit not recognized yet. " Cloud Cloud Fruit, a Logia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create, control and transform into cloud at will." Adam said calmly. " Logia.. Still expensive.. Althought its a bit weak ?? " Nami said .. " Cough.. Nami.. Theres no weak Devil Fruit, everything Devil Fruit was strong if the user can use it well." Adam said . " Hehehe.. Okay.. Now what are you going to do with so many Devil Fruit you have collected ?? How much was it? 14 now? " Nami ask seriously. " Cough yes 14.. 9 Ancient Zoan, 3 Mythical Zoan, 2 Logia.." Adam said embarassedly. " Ancient Zoan, Mythical Zoan, Logia.. All of it was very expensive.. You say you will use it for your subordinates.. But where are they ?? " Nami ask seriously. " This.. Really i always think that a subordinate was not very usefull for me.. Then if this Devil Fruits were sold, will the people who bought it use for a goodness? " Adam said confusedly.. " I know what to do with those.. Keep it and distribute it toward the Marines, when you be the "Emperor of the World" . " Vivi said " Yes, Vivi is right. Or you can give each to the strongest person in a certain country that belong to your territory .." Robin also suggest. " Then ill keep it first.. " Adam said putting the Cloud Cloud Fruit to his Storage Ring, then take out the Island Island Fruit. " Hueek.. " Adam use his small bite to the Island Island Fruit. " Hehehe.. 3 times already, but still cant get used to the taste.. " Nami said smiling. Robin and Vivi laugh too.. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the "Island Island Fruit" directly upgrade its level to level.99] In a moment, a huge power and information about the Island Island Fruit directly penentraded into his body and mind. "System, Why is it already upgraded to level.99 ? " Adam ask in his mind. " Because the Island Island Fruit only depends on the user strength and imagination. With the host current strength, it was directly upgraded to level.99. " The system reply. Actually Adam did not care it was directly upgraded to level.99 or not. He just a bit curious with the sudden change. Adam open the SKILLS tab and look at the Island Island Fruit - Island Island Fruit level.99 - Awakening. Able the user to create and control an island. Before the Awakening, with the information in his mind. Adam knew that it was only can create an island. With Awakening, Adam can also control the island. It is actually very powerful Devil Fruit. An island is very heavy, if Adam hover in the air and drop an island he created, people who saw will even numb.. Looking at the treasures were already being kept in their Storage Ring, Adam smirk and said to the three beauty who was looking at him. " Hold on.. " Chapter 105 - Creating an island. Adam step the island below him, and use his Island Island Fruit power. Soon the small uninhabitated island shake.. " Adam ! What are you doing.. " Nami said nervously and directly cling on Adam"s back. Vivi and Robin also cling on Adam left and right arm. " Trying my power, dont worry.. " Adam said with his reassured smile. The land where Adam stood suddenly raise from the ground and bringing Adam, Nami, Vivi and Robin 1000meters up overlooking the small uninhabitated island. " What are you doing ? Adam ? " Vivi ask curiously looking below the small uninhabitated island. " Giving us the best view.. " Adam smirk Soon the small uninhabitated island below Adam and the three beauty all changed. A crack appear in the middle of the island, and a huge mountain slowly raising up from beneath the ground reaching a height of more than 2000 meters above the ground. Soon river, lake, forest and beautiful beach appear. " WHAT ! " Nami, Vivi and Robin was shocked . The small uninhabitated island which consist only of reef and a beach changed into a huge tropical island. " How? Very powerful Devil Fruit right ? Hahaha " Adam laugh happily. The three beauty nodded and keep looking from above to the huge tropical island. " That island is directly connected from the bottom of the sea floor. I can also create an island that is not connected with the seafloor. Here look.. " Adam said and the three beauty look at Adam. Adam open his palm, and soon a miniature of the island below appear in his hand. With the mountains and rivers too. " Amazing, this is the smallest mountain, forrest and river ever .. hehehe" Nami said jokingly looking at the small island in Adam hands. Vivi and Robin giggle. " What do you think if i create a huge island without connected to the sea floor and throw it from the sky.. It is very powerful.. Hahaha.. " Adam laugh. " Yes very powerful, stronger than meteorite if you even throw it from the space. " Robin said calmly " Yes, but it was a bit boring.. The other ability is, i can control an island too. I can easily destory an island with a touch and thought. If it was a villian who eats this, the world maybe already destroyed. Thankfully the Devil Fruit was hidden deep in the sea.. " Adam said with a grin. Nami, Robin and Vivi were shocked. " Then, what are you going to do with this island ? A huge tropical island, with no habitat its a bit waste.." Nami ask . " This.. I dont know. This location is far from other inhabitated island, nobody knows.. " Adam said confusedly. " Built a wall covering the whole island and mark with our Family"s Crest, maybe someday it will be usefull for us." Robin said suggesting. Adam thought moved, and the Island Island Fruit power flow out from his foot to the ground below him. The Devil Fruit power flow out from Adam"s feet and soon cover the whole island, a wall made of rock 30m in height raise from the ground shore covering the whole round-shaped huge tropical island making it look like a fortress. " Done.. " Adam said with a grins. " From below, people can see it as huge fortress. But from a height like us, it was actually a huge round-shaped tropical island." Vivi smile. " Next, when you found an animals, teleport them here.. So it wont be to deserted.. " Nami suggest. " Amazing.. Theres a lot of fruits trees too.. " Vivi said after Adam jump down carry the three beauty to the forest which was the fruits farm.. " Ahaha yes, its fruits trees. It was included in my imagination when i create the island.." Adam said laughing. " Its good here.. A clear blue lake.. A flowing rivers right from the mountain.." Robin squat and touch the clear water in the river. " Cough.. The most valuable from all of this place was not those.. " Adam said with his mysterious smile. Nami, Vivi and Robin frowned and look around curiously thinking. " Currently we are in the upper course of the river and are not too far from the source, which was the mountain. Lets go.. " Adam said with a smirk and walk infront. The three beauty followed with curiousity followed. The three beauty look around the source of the river, with small streams of waters flows from the mountain to the shallow rivers full of stones, making it beautiful and fresh. " What is it ?? Nothing here.. " Nami frowning. " The air is very fresh.. " Robin exhale. " Umm. Its beautiful too, look a small rainbow from the small streams from the mountain.. " Vivi happily said. " Here.. " Adam with a smirk, squat and use his right hand to the shallow river and grab the soils beneath it. Then Adam grab the soil out from the river and open infront of the three beauty who were confused. Chapter 106 - Alabasta decision Soon, there confused expression turn to shock and disbelieve. What they saw was a yellow and shiny small sized-stones in the soils in Adam"s opened palm. " GOLD !!! " " AHH.. dont tell me that you also create the gold deposits under the ground.. " Nami said excitedly grabbing the small raw golds in Adam hands.. " Umm.. This is just the placer deposits, which is brought here by the stream of the water.." Adam said and continued. " The real one were from the lode, which was located inside the mountain. Its troublesome though, it still need to be mined. Yes, beside lode of gold, come.. " Adam said mysteriously holding the three hands and soon teleport to infront of the cave of the mountain. Adam walk calmly inside the cave followed by the excited Nami, Robin and Vivi with each their safety helmet with light attached. The cave was a little bit narrow, but soon after entering deeper, it was becoming more spacious. Soon everyone arrive at a huge and spacious cave which was inside the mountain. Everyone saw a many colors of stones stuck on the caves, from the grounds, walls, to the ceiling. Making the cave very bright and beautiful.. " WHOAHH.. " The three beauty exclaimed, while Adam just grin. " This... this.. " Nami was shocked touching the many stones in the caves. " Umm. Rough diamond, ruby, emerald, yellow and blue sapphire, garnets, etc,. . With selling these gems in rough, or in cut. We can say that we are already the ric.h.e.s.t family in the whole world.. "" Adam said calmly. " Ahaha." Nami laugh wildly . Adam, Robin and Vivi look at each other and smile. After spending time persuading Nami to get out from the cave, everyone went back to Vivi"s bedroom. At the same time Adam and everyone was back. Igaram knocks Vivi"s bedroom door. " Princess Vivi.. " " Oh Igaram, what is it ? " Adam opened the door. Seing Adam opened the door, Igaram look at Nami and Robin which was there too and felt relief. Adam look at the worried Igaram and smirk. " King Cobra ask me to find you, Adam-san.." Igaram said with a smile. " Good.. Lets go.. " Adam reply with a grin. " Adam.. We decided to relocate and we already draw the layout of the island." Cobra said giving the drawings to Adam. Adam and the three beauty look at the drawings which should be the same as Alabasta.. The shape of the island was still the same.. But the desert was changed into forest and arable soils. The size of the island was also the same, including the cities. " How about the borders around the island ? I can built a high walls made of stones too " Adam ask and suggest. " Walls? Like Fortress ??" Cobra ask interestedly. " Umm. A fortress, if you want you can discuss the thick and height of the fortress " Adam nod. Cobra excitedly grab back the drawings in Adam hands and give it to the designer who stays.. " Moza, draw a wall around the shore of the whole island, but left the shore of the Sandora River.. " Soon the drawing was given again to Adam. " Interesting.. So the entrance to the country was only access from the end of the Sandora River in the middle of the island. What about the width and height of the walls ? " Adam ask " Naru, what do you think ? " Cobra ask his minister of defense. " 20m width, 30m in height .." Naru said after thinking for a moment.. " Its too width ? " Cobra ask frowning. " The more width the more thick and strong the walls is. If Adam-san said he will build the walls with stones.. " Naru said. " With the island i will build, the island will be very rich in soils and other minerals, the fortress need to be strong. " Adam paused and continue. " I am still a human, although im invincible. But, we dont know the future.. A strong fortress is very good." Adam said seriously. " Ahh.. Yes.. My fault.. " Cobra said weakly. " Dont be my king.. " The ministers said with respect. " Cough.. So which sea should i build the island ? " Adam ask . Adam and the three beauty look the map and shocked. " How Adam? Can you build there ? " Cobra ask with a smile. " This.. I can.. But why ? " Adam ask shockedly. " Oh i know you cant, told you everyone. Why should be there.. Wait.. You can?? " Cobra said helplessly at first to his ministers, then suddenly shock and ask again. " Its nothing.. I can, and dont need to worry about the danger relocate there. But why? " Adam ask with curiousity. " If you can then build it there. The most dangerous is the most safest. In the future with you be the Emperor of the World, and stay near us, the better gains we have.. Hahaha " Cobra laugh. " And also, its near that place where many trader and tourist come. It will be our main source too. " Cobra said with a smirk. " AHAHAHAH good, you all greedy old people.. Then i will build there.. But now i wont go around there first. Maybe 1-2 weeks later.. " Adam paused and continue. " 1-2 week later, i will build the island and relocate the whole Alabasta buildings and people. So from now with all the witness here, i declare that Alabasta belong to my second territory.. " Adam said and ask for a shake with Cobra. " HAHAHAHA ! " Cobra laugh. Soon his old ministers all laugh, followed by Adam. Excluding Igaram, Nami, Vivi and Robin who were only helplessly smile.. Chapter 107 - BIG NEWS Then quickly, a simple feast was held in the Royal Palace, with Adam help in cookings, everyone was very happy. After the simple feast, Cobra directly went to the podium and annouce all the people of Alabasta Country. Because it was very sudden, the people in the square was not many. But, with the help of the huge speaker that spread in all the cities of Alabasta, everyone heard it. Hearing their King announce that from that day Alabasta belong to one of Emperor Adam territory, and will be protected and no more heavenly tribute. The people who some watch the King in the podium at Alubarna and heard the speech with the loud speaker at other cities all thought that their King is joking. But after seing the Royal Guards and soldier quickly went to the pole flag, and changing the World Government flags which was hang above the Alabasta flag into Adam"s Family Crest. They all concluded that it was not a joke and soon many people were happy and excited. Then the King give another announcement to tell everyone to evacuate from the shore atleast 100m. Hearing their King words, although they were confused, but they still evacuate calmly with the help of the Alabasta soliders away from the shore atleast 100m. 1 hour later. After confirming from the Sandy Island live map he saw in the MAP tab, that all the people already evacuate 100m from the shore. Adam squat and touched the ground where he stood at the Royal Palace yard, with Cobra and others looking curiously. Adam runs the Island Island Fruit power to the Sandy Island. After confirming that the powers already attached through the whole island. The whole Sandy Island shake a bit for a moment, but it does not make any property damaged or people injured. Soon, everyone who were curious and watching 100m from the shore saw a shocking scene. A fortress slowly raising up from the ground, when the fortress stop everyone then look at it carefully. People outside the fortress can see that in the wall in each distance there were two carved drawings arise on the wall, which was Adam"s Family Crest and below it was the Alabasta Flag. It was to tell the people that Alabasta was Adam"s Family territory. Adam stop squating and patted the dirt in his hand, and look at Cobra. " Done.. Vivi"s father.. The fortress was build.. " Adam said with a smile. " Umm? Whoahh?? " Cobra exclaimed after looking at the shore in distance with his telescope. " Father father look. " Vivi grab without waiting Cobra to reply and quickly see it. " Whoah.. Yes.. A fortress." Vivi said exclaiming. Even without the telescope, people from Alubarna which was far from the shore still can see from far the 30m height fortress. The ministers who were eager to try finally got their telescope from Igaram who cleverly understand and brought a lot for them to use. " Adam. Why dont you build directly the island here ? A huge oasis or forrest will be good enough and no need to relocate ?? " Vivi said confusedly. " I can. But the whole island will need to be destroyed first. And also, the climate in this sea area where Sandy Island located is also hot and dry. If i build a tropical island in this area, sooner it will turn dry again." Adam said ruffling her hair. Vivi felt very good being rubbed on her head, then she remembers that it was still many people. And quickly remove Adam"s hand and burried her head in Nami"s c.h.e.s.t. " HAHAHAA " everyone just laugh at the embarassed Vivi. Soon everyone went busy, leaving Nami, Vivi and Robin. While Adam follow cobra while discussing some more things .. .. In Alabasta, there were also many reporters. Soon the speech of the King of Alabasta and disaffiliate from the World Government was reported to many publishing house headquarters. " QUICK ! GATHER ALL THE INFORMATION AND PICTURES YOU CAN GET FROM ALABASTA !!! " A loud roar was heard in the publishing house headquarters "Big News" Morgans hearing the report from his subordinate was very excited with the Big News he got and quickly change the newspaper for today that has not been sold and write a new one. " SHOCK ! " DEVIL KING " ADAM FIRST TERRITORY ! " A bold and huge headline was printed in the front page. A huge picture was seen which was King Cobra and his ministers talk happily while walking with Adam in the Royal Palace hall. Adam actually feel it when some secretly, bold and dare reporter come to shoot with their cameras, but Adam ignore it. In Adam thought was " COME ! BIG NEWS ! HAHAHA " . Beside the huge pictures, there were also many pictures of the huge fortress, the flag pole, and some Alabasta people happy expression. Not only was pictures, but also information on it with full of exaggeration. " ALABASTA DISAFFILIATE FROM THE WORLD GOVERNMENT ! " A picture of Cobra at the Podium giving speech, and the flag changes. " NO NEED TO PAY HIGH TAX FOR THE HEAVENLY TRIBUTE, THE PEOPLE WAS HAPPY ! " A picture of many Alabasta people happy expression " A HUGE FORTRESS COVERING THE WHOLE ISLAND ! " A picture of the fortess, width and length was put in the information. " THE CIPHER POLS FIGHT WITH THE ALABASTA ROYAL GUARDS ! " A picture of the Royal Guards bloody bodies which was being evacuate by the other Royal Guards sadly, including the picture when the World Government barging in to the Royal Palace. In the information in the cipher pols pictures, the information was made that the World Government was the bad people and "Devil King" Adam came and save the Royal Family in time. This news was given by one of the ministers who were being asked by the reporters after getting the permisson from Cobra and Adam. " PRINCESS VIVI IS ONE OF "DEVIL KING" ADAM WOMAN ? " A picture of when Adam ruffles Vivi"s hair. " "DEVIL CHILD" NICO ROBIN JOINS THE ADAM"S FAMILY ? " A picture of Nami, Vivi and Robin in the yard with their beauty smiles. Chapter 108 - World Reaction After the meeting and discussing other things with Cobra and the ministers, Adam went to the lounge room at the Royal Palace where Nami, Vivi and Robin was. " Adam.. Look you are in the newspaper.. " Nami said waving to Adam. Adam read the newspaper and smile helplessly. " This "Big News" Morgan really love "Big News", im worried he will be targeted by the World Government. " Adam shake his head helplessly. " Yes.. Maybe he already run or hide somewhere.. " Robin nodded " This news make people think that the World Government was the bad people, especially this "Heavenly Tribute" and "Cipher Pols" part.. " Vivi said. " Umm. But its good news for us.. With this newspaper, sooner or later other country will ask you to hang our flag.. " Nami said excitedly. East Blue, Conami Islands. " Nojiko! Nojiko ! Look Nami"s news appear !! " Genzo run toward Nojiko who was at the tangerine groove. " Hmm? Wow.. Its only a month, and he has already two woman.. " Nojiko said exclaiming. " Bastard.. That kid.. If i saw him i will teach him.. " Genzo said angrily " Dont be angry.. Seeing Nami"s smile is enough.. " Nojiko said pointing to Nami"s face at the picture. " Ahahaha yes.. " Genzo laugh and happily pick up the newspaper. Twin Cape " Ahahaha.. Alabasta as his first territory.. Intersting.." Crocus said loudly so that the big whale near him can hear. " BUOOOOOOH !! " Laboon remembering Adam"s promise blew happily. Sabody Archipelago, Shaky''s Rip-Off Bar. " Ray-san.. Look.. " Shakuyaku who just finish shopping ingridients enter the bar and give the newspaper she bought to Rayleigh who was leaning on the chair drinking leisurely. " HAHAHA ALABASTA !! That kid.. " Rayleigh laugh reading the newspaper with only his right hand. " Hmm. I think this was not his first territory.. Almost 3 days ago he was spotted leaving Alabasta, then spotted at Mock Town, Jaya Island . If i''am not wrong, he came back from Skypiea.. " Shakuyaku said lighting her cigarrete. " Is it? Hahaha, that means he saw Rogers word carved in the golden belfry.. " Rayleigh smile. New World. " Pops.. Look, Adam-san first territory.. " Marco said to his "daddy" drinking happily in his seat. " Hmm ? Let me see.. " White Beard pick the newspaper that was small to him because of his figure, but he can still read it . " Hahaha.. First territory.. But wait.. How did he summon the fortress ? " White Beard suddenly ask. " Pops, It was not him. He already ate the Teleport Teleport Fruit. Maybe someone else hidden in his ship ? Bulding a fortress from stone covering the whole island, only people with good strength and with high proficiency in his Devil Fruit powers.. " Ace said. " But his territory now one of the largest country affiliated before with the World Government.. Did he not think his consequences? " Bista ask confusedly " Hahaha yes.. The World Government and the Marines now sure were all headache.. " White Beard laugh.. Marine Headquarter. Bang !! " This ''Big News'' Morgans.. Really bold printing this kind of news.. Does he want to tear his face off with the World Government ?? " Sengoku bang his own table angrly after reading the newspaper given by Tsuru. " Hmm.. I think the World Government soon will call. " Tsuru said while brewing a tea in the small kitchen at Sengoku huge room. " HAHAHHAHAHAHAH !!! You look these.. The Alabasta people faces was happy.. " Garp who was leisurely sit on the sofa laugh while reading the newspaper. " Garp ! Shut up !! Go eat your Rice Crackers ! " Sengoku said angrily. Garp stop laughing, drop the newspaper on the table infront of him and pick his Rice Cracker and eat happily. Room of Authority, Mariejoa The calm scene with only sound of papers flipping suddenly disturbed with a hurriedly knock different from the usual. Making the 5 old people stop their doings and frowned, and felt bad. " Come in ! " one of the 5 old people said. " 5 elders !! This is today newspaper, but it was very unfavourable toward us. " a man with black suits come and greet respectfully the 5 old people inside quickly. Chapter 109 - 5 Elders plan 5 elders, the highest authority in the whole World Government, known by most high people. But there is actually another person higher than the 5 elders, but only few people knew. " BASTARD !! DAMN !! " " So the people from us who were there cant be contacted was because of there is he there ? " " Damn it ! Morgans ! Quick, catch him ! Kill him the spot if he rebels ! " Calm down, Morgans is one of the many Emperor of the Underworld. Killing him the world will only be more chaotic, he also has good relationship with many people we still needs. Our current situation was very trouble, especially the weapons and sea-prism stone supply from Wano. " the oldest looking among the 5 elders wearing a white gi and a samurai sword sitting on the sofa calmly said. Hearing the eldest among the 5 elders talk, the four calm down. Although they all have the same rank, but still they need to listen and calm themself. " Almost 3 days ago he was spotted leaving Alabasta, and arrive at Mock Town, Jaya Island, and then disappear. Where did he go ? and why did he appear at Alabasta again ? " " Did he find Pluton and went back ? " " No way.. Pluton is a big ship.. It will be easily spotted by many people.. " " Dont you remember that he can take out and hide things? " " Wait.. What we need to discuss first was the impact of Alabasta disaffiliate with the World Government. We need to find counter mesures.." " Bastard Nefertari Family.. I told you from the start he dare to threat us. Kaido can be killed easily by him maybe he knows his weakness. We havent try yet to fight him, i dont believe 3 Admirals and more than 10 Vice Admirals cant kill him." " He can fight with Admiral Kizaru easily.. Even injured Garp when he use himself as a sandbag..." " I believe there is a weakness in him. Theres no invincible person in this world.. We need to remove him as soon as possible. He was alone, call the Marines and let all the Vice Admiral above in rank besieged him ! " " Beside the Marines we sent, does the Cipher Pols need to go too ? " " 6 CP-0 with the strength of Vice Admiral lost contact, its their fault to fail in duty and declare them death. We does not need to send anymore of our people. The Marines is enough. " " His route following the Log Pose, he will soon appear at Sabaody again after going to Water 7, let besieged him when he lands at Sabaody.. With us near, we can prepared in unexpected situation.. " " Do you really think he was invincible? " " No. With us sending many high ranking marines, the Marine Headquarters will be empty, even though they are our subordinate. Im sure their Marshall wont agree. And also, cautious is important.. " " What if he runs ? He can even appear at Wano which was very far, maybe he eats the Teleport Teleport Fruit.. " " No way he will runs. A strong man has their own pride, if he dare to appear then he is death. " " Yes, im sure he will not run. And also, we need to broadcast to the whole world. To remind the other Country who was right now maybe all hesistating wether to disaffiliate from us or not. And also to tell the world that the Marines and the World Government is still there. " " You .. Go out.. Dont mind what happened with Alabasta, and let them be. " one of the 5 elders said to the man who was still stood there in silence looking down. " Yes ! 5 elders.. " the man said with respect and back away and close the door. Seing the man was out of the room, one of the 5 elders said lightly. " No one in this world can be invincible.. Even a.d.u.l.t was not.. " " Yes, before i thought to wake up the a.d.u.l.t, but i think its not necessary.." " Told you all, kill him from the start he threat us. With that we dont have much trouble.." " Okay, okay you are right.. We are just to cautious.. Then lets discuss the plan.." " 3 Admirals, 20 Vice Admirals, is enough. Kaido"s even will scared in his pants.. " " What about the Marines? Will they do it ? " " Although it is a shame for them, huh.. Remember they are just our subordinate.. " one of the elder said in disdain. " HAHAHA you are right.. " " His ship was fast, and 1 week is enough. Lets declare it in the newspaper 1 week later 10km south of Sabaody. " " Yes the sooner the better.. " " Then, tell Morgans, to announce it on the newspaper tomorrow.. " The Five Elders discuss calmly for Adam"s funeral, their discussing went even far to the future with his death aftermath. They discuss taking Wano again relaxedly, including taking over the Alabasta again. While the Five Elders are discussing, at Sengoku office the scene was very confusing. " This.. What happened.. Why did the Five Elders have not call ?? " Sengoku talk to himself. Garp and Tsuru who were in the same room also confused. " If they dont give any orders, then what you need to do was to tell the Marines stationed near Alabasta to stop monitoring and protecting Alabasta. Alabasta was already disaffiliate with the World Government. " Tsuru said calmly. " HAHAHA maybe those people were planning something big.. " Garp said jokingly. " With their attitude toward us, they will not send the Cipher Pols anymore. Maybe us will be sent, hahahahaha" Garp said laughingly. " Shut up Garp !" Sengoku roar Tsuru and Sengoku hearing Garp words also cleverly understood Garp meanings.. Chapter 110 - Set Sail ! After reading the newspaper, Adam with the three beauty went for a stroll and shopping at Lovely Street at Angel Island, Lunar Country. Because previously when Adam came it was empty, and now was very lively. After dinner with everyone at Adam''s Family Residence. " Vivi, you want to follow us ? " Adam ask calmly. " No.. Although i believe in your strength that Alabasta will be safe, but i still need to stay at Alabasta to help and learn from father. " Vivi shake her head and said calmly. " Umm.. Okay.. But remember to always to wear this, even though your father and Igaram has too." Adam said touching the jade pendant in Vivi"s necklace.. Vivi nodded cutely. Seing her cuteness, Adam was very hot and kiss her. Vivi only kiss back for a moment and push Adam away embarassedly, because there is still Nami and Robin. While Koby already went back to working out. After a quick hug with Nami and Robin, Vivi teleport back to her bedroom with Adam. " Hehe.. We are alone now.. " Adam said with a smirk.. " Ahh no.. We have done it not long you came here with Nami.." Vivi said embarassedly. " Hahaha.. " Adam just laugh and pick her up and jump to the bed. 1 hour later.. " Remember, to call me anytime.. " Adam said after dressing and kissing her forehead gently. " Umm.. " Vivi smile . Seing the tired Vivi, Adam smirk and teleport back to Adam"s Family Residence, above Lunar Island. Then he went to Koby who was still working out outside until it was time for him to sleep as schedule at 10 pm. " Koby, its time already.. " Adam call Koby. " Hmm teacher? Since when are you there ? " Koby ask while stopping his working out. " 2 hours. Remember, you need atleast 8 hours of sleep. Its time already, go bath and sleep." Adam said with a smile. " Yes Teacher !! " Koby said respectfuly. Seing Koby already went to sleep peacefuly, Adam went to Nami and Robin. Adam slowly and quietly lay between them . Feeling someone on the bed, Nami and Robin awake. But they did not open their eyes, and cling toward Adam each of Adam arms. Nami is okay, but Robin was very embarassed. It was his first time sleeping with a man. Adam just kiss their forehead gently while rubbing their back gently until the two beauty asleep, he also follow. The next morning. Adam awake first and slowly wake up and quickly prepare breakfast for two people. First, Adam teleport to Vivi"s bedroom. Looking at the still sleep Vivi"s Adam put the breakfast on the table. And quitely left. Then Adam teleport again to Hiyori"s bedroom which was in Kozuki Castle, Flower Capital, Wano. Looking at the sleeping Hiyori, Adam quietly put the breakfast on the table and left. Since getting the Teleport Teleport Fruit, Adam been delivering breakfast to Vivi and Hiyori. But Hiyori status was still not his woman. Maybe because of Adam and her has not talk seriously with their realtionship. When time is right, Adam will tak and deepen his relationship with her. Sensing Adam disappear, Hiyori open her eyes and smile excitedly. In two days, she did not get Adam"s breakfast, and she was worried that something might happened. After knowing today Adam"s was back, she felt relief. At that time Hiyori and Vivi did not get Adam"s breakfast, it was because Adam was busy building his new ship. After a healthy breakfast with Nami, Robin and Koby. Koby continue his workout, Nami and Robin start their daily training.. Vivi who was at Alabasta also start training everyday after breakfast till lunchtime with the help of Igaram. After lunchtime, Adam went to Gan Fall and the other ministers to say his farewell. " Remember, if there is a still dumb tourist finding trouble here after seing my flag. Directly throw them away, and if they are too strong. You call me, with the pendant. Understand ? " Adam said seriously to Gan Fall and the other ministers. " Yes! Emperor Adam ! " Everyone said respectfully. " Oh yes, if you all want to relocate to Blue Seas, i can help. But, the Lunar Self Defense Force need to be strong to defense the country. Although in Blue Sea people will scared looking at my flag, but a country still need a strong soldiers. " Hearing Adam words about telling them they can relocate to Blue Seas, everyone breath felt a little rush. " Here, this is a cultivation method of skills use by many people in the Blue Seas. Share it to only your Lunar Self Defence Force.. In two years, i will come and test you all. Your strength will decided wether you can relocate to Blue Seas or not." Adam said throwing the Cultivation Method of Six Powers, and two Haki in one small book he created to Wyper, the commander in chief of the Lunar Self Defence Force. " Yes ! Emperor Adam ! " Everyone said excitedly. " Good.. Then ill go. No need to send me.. " Adam smile and wave toward them. Soon he teleport back to the Adam"s Family Residence. Adam look at Nami, Robin and Koby who was outside looking at their new ship, which can stand on the ground with the landing slids from the hull. Adam teleport the ship from the shipyard where the Ark was build to here. " Lets go.. " Adam said excitedly and jump toward the ship Soon everyone was on the Wheelhouse. After short introducing how to use the ship. Adam press the "FLIGHT" button nearby. Two large, angle-adjustable rotors which was hidden behind the hull each on the left and right side of the ship suddenly start to operate and was out of the hull. After the transformation, the two large angle-adjustable rotors spin without any noise after Adam slowly push up the thrust lever up, and the heavy golden ship slowly hover in the air. Then Adam push the other thrust lever lever up of the jet engine up and soon the ship fly forward the distance slowly. " GODEN YACHT ! SET SAIL !!! " Chapter 111 - Set Sail ! (2) When the golden ship fly in the air, the people on the Lunar look up in shock and awe. Ignoring their expression, Adam still telling Nami, Robin and Koby the new function and how to drive the flight mode. While the sail mode is still the same with only the speed lever that was added another speed. " Understand?? " Adam ask gently to Nami, Robin and Koby after teaching them for a short time. " Understand ! Its easy.. Give it to me !! " Nami said quickly and push away Adam gently and start to control the flight steering wheel. Koby and Robin smiles. " Yes, the ship is twice bigger than before. So it cant be put into the Storage Ring, but we do not have to worry. Our ship has a Force Field .." Adam explain slowly and tell them which button was. " Amazing.. Even an Emperor cant break the defense?? " Koby exclaimed. " Umm.. " Adam raise his head proudly. " Your teacher is genius scientist Hahaha ~" Adam laugh without shame. " Yes ! Teacher is the best ! " Koby nodded quickly with worship in his eyes. Nami and Robin just look at each other and smile helplessly. Soon the ship which was flying in the air slowly more than 10.000 meter above the Paradise sea surface out of the White White Sea following the Log Pose. When the ship was out of the White White Sea, Nami right hand went to the thrust lever of the jet engine and slowly pull down until it was fully pull down and the ship slowly stop flying forward but still hover in the air. Then Nami use her right hand also to the thrust lever of the two large angle-adjustable rotors and slowly pull down. " This thing need to be slowly Nami.. If you accidentaly fully pull down all the thurst lever, the rotors will stop spinning and we will directly fall below." Adam said seriously. " Umm.. Give it to me.. " Nami said seriously. The ship which was hovering 10.000 meter above the sea surface slowly landing vertically toward the sea below with Nami pulling down the thrust lever slowly too. " Finally see the sea again.." Koby said excitedly. " Haha you are so excited Koby.." Adam said. " Yes teacher ! Maybe beacuse i was born from here that i really miss the sea very much. " Koby said embarassedly. Adam, Nami and Robin smile. " Adam.. Its already going to land on the sea.. Is it okay the rotors were still out froim the hull ? " Nami ask . " Nothing, it will automaticly transform back inside when we already land on the sea." Adam said calmly. " Okay.. " Soon the ship land safely on the sea. The thrust lever directly stuck and cant be pull down anymore. And the two large angle-adjustable rotors quickly transform back inside the hull, and the sea which flow into the hull was also pour out the hull. " Teacher ! You are very genius can create an amazing ship.. " Koby said with worship expression. " Although the ship was almost fifty times heavier, this ship speed is almost thrice than before.. " Adam said with a smirk. " Thrice?? " Nami, Robin and Koby where shocked. " Yes.. 111 km per hour.. That is the sail speed. But if we enter the flight mode. It can 1000km per hour.. " Adam said proudly. " Amazing.." Nami and Robin said exclaiming. " Hahaha.. A ship that can fly, and also the fastest ship ever.. Teacher is the best !! " Koby praise Adam very much. " Umm. The hull was also higher.. We dont need to worry about the stormy waves.. " Nami said . " Although the ship was almost thrice the speed before, but our previous ship was also already the fastest ship.. So lets just sail calmly.. " Adam said and set the thrust level of the ship engine to previous speed. Nami, Robin and Koby did not mind. And soon the three went to roam around the new ship, leaving Adam alone at the Wheelhouse. After roaming around the ship, everyone concluded that the ship was almost all made of gold, including all the furniture. Excluding beds or comfortable sofa and cushion, but their frames was still made of gold. Even the bathroom was full of gold. Because the weather is good, and the ship was very stable. Nami and Robin went to the swimming pool, followed by Adam excitedly after automaticaly lock the ship direction following the log pose. Nami is currently swimming in the swimming pool relaxedly with her orange bikini. And Robin who cant swim also change into her dark blue bikini and lesiurely reading book at the pool float. While Koby was seriously continue his working out in the huge gym. " Robin, you really cant swim ? This is not a sea water, its non-salt water. " Adam ask confusedly while oogling her. " Yes.. At least knee length it can be concluded as a small sea. Even its not a salt-water/sea. " Robin look up to Adam from her reading and said. " What ! I thought its only the sea.. " Nami said weakly while floating on the pool. Robin grins and continue reading. Chapter 112 - Shocking Battle Invitation Adam try to ask the system about the curse of the Devil Fruit to the Invincible System. " System, is there any way to remove the curse of the Devil Fruit ? " Adam ask with expectation. " Yes, wearing a closed suit or strong physical strength. " Adam did not care with the cold and synthetic voice of the system, but he was excited hearing it can. " I ask the system in my mind.. It cant directly remove the curse, but the system gave me two ways.. " Adam said to Robin and Nami calmly. Nami swim toward Adam who was sitting on the side of the pool and cling on his legs, and Robin also stop his reading and look up with expectation. " The first way was to use a closed suit, like a diving suit.. " Hearing Adam words, Robin and Nami felt helpless. " That way, i also know.. " Robin said weakly. " The second way was a strong physical strength.. " Adam second way make Nami and Robin eyes lit up. " 50 times cultivation speed, 1-2 year is enough, i think.. ? " Adam said confusedly. " You think ?? " Nami and Robin ask together. " If you train like Koby, working out and training besides breakfast, lunch, dinner, and sleep for 8 hours for 1 year. In this world no one can hurt you anymore, thats not including fainting like Koby. I have told you before, right ? " Adam said. Nami and Robin try to remember for a moment and nods. " Kaido cant die in the sea. Im sure many people have tried it toward him, or himself tried it. When i say that no one can hurt you anymore, that means that your physical strength is already above Kaido who was still can be hurt by others.. " " So i think it was enough 1-2 year.. " Adam said seriously. " Thats good then, you said that when we arrived at Sabaody when can start our serious training.." Robin said with her smile. " Umm.. Thats right.." Nami who was clinging on Adam legs felt something below making her embarassed. " Ahh.. No.." Nami finally get herself quickly and swim far away from Adam embarassedly Robin who was start reading again look up curiously, then seing nothing happened, she went back reading. Adam keep sitting on the side of the pool, guarding Robin if something happened to her and fell from the pool. " Cooo Cooo " " News Coo !! " Nami shout ! Then she get out the pool, wrapped herself with the towel and walk toward the News Coo. Without any bargaining like usual, after Nami pay, the News Coo flew again. Then a piece of paper flow out from the newspaper. With frowned, Nami pick the piece of paper and read it. " Ohh, its not a Wanted Poster, huh? Announcment? Adam ! Come look.. ! " Nami said shockedly Adam and Robin with curiousity walk to Nami and read the announcment. ... " BATTLE INVITATION ACCEPTED ! " " The World Government and the Marines recieve a battle invitaton from "Devil King" Adam, a ferocious pirate with bounty of $10.222.200.00. For Absolute Justice, and to make the world safe for the sake of everyone. We accepted his battle invitation and will use it as his own EXECUTION !! " " Venue will be held at the sea where the Excalibur event was held. 10 am first day of the 3rd month 1521. "Devil King" execution will be broadcast to the whole world " ... " Huhh ?? " After reading the announcement paper, Adam was confused. Nami and Robin looking at Adam confused expression concluded that Adam did not know. " First day of the 3rd month 1521, is it next week ?? " Adam ask Nami and Robin. " Umm.. Im sure you have not sent a battle invitation toward them, but looking this shameful announcement, im sure you will go.. " Nami said helplessly. " The World Government face was very thick, HAHAHAHA ~ " Adam laugh helplessly. " We dont know their line up.. Maybe there will be trap too.. " Robin said worriedly. " Dont worry, im very strong. Even they sent all their powerful combatant to besiege me, i alone is enough. " Adam said with his reassured smile. " It was said it will be broadcasted through the whole world.. I feel excited thinking about it.. Almost 2 month ago, the Excalibur event not many people watch and did not see how powerful i am. With this, i can also take advantage and making me more famous.." Adam said excitedly. After confirming that Adam giving his reassured smile, Nami and Robin felt relief. But they still have small worries in their heart. " Umm. Although we know you are invincible. But we dont know how strong the Marines and the World Government are.." Nami said. " Yes.. Umm. You still have two Devil Fruit left can be eaten. Eat the Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon. It is a Zoan, it will help boost your physical strength... " Robin said suggesting to Adam Chapter 113 - Marine big meeting. While Adam was discussing the coming battle. The whole world were in shock, by two days continuous big news. Yesterday was Adam''s first territory which was the biggest country in Paradise, and the second was the battle announcment which was spread free to the whole world on the announcment paper. Many people react differently, some who does not know Adam and thought he was evil all get happy with the Marines and World Government decision. While the people who were smarter knows that it will be hard battle. With different expressions from happy, worried, curious, disdain etc,. . They all concluded that they will empty their schedule next week and watch at the broadcasted screen. Marine Headquarters. In a huge and spacious room. In the middle, there was a huge round table with seats full of many powerful figure. Froom Fleet Admiral, to the lowest rank in Rear Admirals. Currently, the seat was still many empty, with many still in their own dedicated Marine Base. The people who came all were reading papers on their seat quietly, which was Adam"s information. The Rear Admirals who havent see or know Adam"s strength were all shocked. Proficiency in Six Powers, inhuman physical strength, pinnacle in Swordsmaship, Legendary Armament Haki, Strong Observation Haki, agilty twice the speed of light, unknown Devil Fruit. The atmosphere in the room was a bit silent, until Gion came. " Gion, you are back.." Tsuru said toward Gion who just enter the meeting room. " Umm.. " Gion nods and sit beside Tsuru. " Hahaha Gion, you are back.. How is his Swordsmanship? " Garp stop eating his rice crackers and ask interestedly. " Uncle Garp.. There is his information in here im sure.. I dont need to explain it.. " Gion said helplessly. Yes, the information was including Admiral Kizaru battle at Sabaody, and Vice Admiral Peach Rabbit battle at Logouetown and Alabasta.. " Hahaha.. " Garp laugh, while the other people only felt helpless. " Garp ! Shut up ! Gion, any other information about him? Anything.." Sengoku ask seriously. " Anything? Then his attitude.. He pity a beauty, and a pervert.." Gion said angrily " Pervert? " Sengoku ask curiously, but when he feel Tsuru cold stare at him he quickly cough. " Cough dont mind it, beside that.. What else? " Sengoku ask " His physical strength is very strong, look it was detail here when he crush my sword easily. Why are going to battle him ? Did he really sent us an battle invitation ?? " Gion ask curiously. " This.. " Sengoku felt helpless Seing everyone looking at him curiously, Sengoku can only say the truth. Even he didnt say, he can see that Adam will talk loudly later. " The World Government make it.. And didnt even give us notice at first.. And only says that we need to send all our high combatant and with our full strength try to kill or catch him on the spot... " Sengoku said helplessly. " Can i really not go? Its useless. His physical strength is more inhuman than Kaido..And we cant even kill Kaido. Ahh, my arm felt numb just thinking of it.. " Garp said helplessly rubbing his right arm, although it was already cured, his arm felt numb when he thought of punching Adam again. " I even need to go ! Its 1st level order from the World Government. If you dont want to go, you can. But you will be dismissed soon. It include all of you.. Remember its 1st level order .. " Sengoku said helplessly. " What if we fail? Fleet Admiral Sengoku.. " one of the Rear Admiral ask curiously. " The World Government people says that we wont fail, if we use our full strength. There is no invincible person in this world. " Sengoku said seriously. " And with our lineup against 1 person, although it will be shameful for us. I believe that atleast if he did not die, we can still catch him.." Sengoku said seriously to everyone. Everyone eyes lit up, only Garp felt helpless and continue eating his rice crackers. " We can use our full strength without any worries, the World Government people will guard the Marine Headquarters. And the sea where Excalibur Island located is not far from here.. " " Yes, the Shichibukai will also be dispatched, reject and their status will be revoked. Currently they were all was going to be picked up by the other Vice Admirals. " Sengoku added " They will go as the first line.. " Sengoku and everyone all discuss the plan for the coming battle after everyone was coming. While at Adam side, he was tangled to eat the Strongest Devil Fruit or not. Chapter 114 - Strongest Devil Fruit. Adam take out an golden pineapple-shaped fruit whcih was shining bright from his Storage Ring. "Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon. A Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to transform into a golden dragon hybrid or full golden dragon. " " Its not like the other Devil Fruit information, it does not have much other information beside can transform into a golden dragon." Adam said helplessly. " But its a Dragon ! Not like the Snake Snake Fruit, Model: Blue Dragon. " Nami said. " Umm. Theres 7 model of Dragon Dragon Fruit.. Earth Dragon, Fire Dragon, Metal Dragon, Wood Dragon, Water Dragon, Wind Dragon and Golden Dragon. The other 6 although there were no full introduction too, but from the names it can be seen each of their abilities." Robin said reading the Devil Fruit Ill.u.s.trations. " Golden Dragon, maybe it can control or create gold ?? " Nami said excitedly. " Maybe.. The other 6 was not available, that means someone has eat it. I dont know who they were, but if its the Wind Dragon, i think i now who.. Lets call him.. " Adam said taking out Dragon"s transponder snail from his small waist bag. Purururu~~ " Dragon " The Transponder Snail said. " Cough, Dragon. Its me Adam.. " Adam introduce himself. " Adam ! Its coincidence.. I just wanted to call you.. Yes, what you did at Alabata is great, hahaha. I want to ask, did you really send a battle invitation to them ? " Dragon laugh and ask curiously. " Soon there will be more territory.. No, i dont send any battle invitation towards them. Maybe they already furious enough and cant stand it anymore.. Before Alabasta, i also destroy their Weapons and Sea-Prism Stone factories at Wano.. " Adam said with a smirk. " AHAHAHA yes those World Government people really cant stand it anymore. Then will you go a week later ? " Dragon laugh and ask " Ofcourse.. It will be broadcasted through the whole world. I dont know what they are thinking at. Stupid, or really have confidence.. " Adam said helplessly and continued. " Im calling you to ask for help and question. The scene will be broadcasted through the whole world, but im sure if something bad happened they will cut the broadcast. I want to ask your help, can you make it not stop in any kind of situation ? I want to take advantage of it, to make a speech and disclose some World Government doings. Its good for both of us, is that right ? " Adam said with a smile. " Actually im calling to ask and suggest you to make a huge speech and disclose the World Government doings too. Give it to us, i wont let the broadcasted to be cut. " Dragon said seriously and continue. " When did you have time? Ill sent someone to give you some dark truth about the World Government when you disclose later.." Dragon ask. " 1 day before the battle, ill wait at Miss Shakuyaku'' bar. " Adam said after thinking for a moment. " Good. Then what did you want to ask? " Dragon ask. " Did you eat Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Wind Dragon ? " Adam ask seriosuly. At his office, Dragon was with his cadre looking at the serious expression of Adam from the Transponder Snail expression. Hearing Adam question, Dragon thought it was something else. " Yes. Its not a secret, why ? " Dragon ask curiously. " What''s the appearance of your full form ? Like Kaido''s Devil Fruit, four-legged, long serpent body and wingless or other else ? " Adam ask curiously. " Ohh..If its awakened, the Dragon Dragon Fruit has wings on its back, four-legged too, but does not have long serpent body like Kaido"s Devil Fruit. If i stands with my full form, my height reach 50m." Dragon explain calmly. Hearing Dragon explaination, that means the Dragon Dragon Fruit form was an Western Dragon, not like Kaido''s Devil Fruit which was an Eastern Dragon. " Is Dragon Dragon Fruit strong ? " Adam ask curiously. " I eat the model Wind Dragon, beside controling and creating wind, when its awakened, i can create a weather.." Dragon reply calmly without any worries, because his strength was already known by most people. " What about the boost physical strength toward the user body ?" Adam ask again. " Hahaha.. There are 6 model of Dragon Dragon Fruit. The Dragon Dragon Fruit was known as the strongest Devil Fruit. Because it boost physical strength and also can create and control element, but cant be element itself." Dragon said proudly. Adam, Nami and Robin hearing Dragon''s words eyes lit up.. " Then, do you know about the Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon ? " Adam ask with full curiousity and expectation. " Model Golden Dragon? There''s some history of it i have read before, it is said that it was the strongest among the 6 Dragon Dragon Fruit .. It can control and create Earth, Fire, Metal, Wood, Water, and Wind. Not only can control and create those elements, but it was said to be the most boost strength of all Zoan-type Devil Fruit. " Dragon said after a short silence which was him thinking. " Interesting.. If the 6 Dragon Draogn Fruit was known as the strongest Devil Fruit, that means the Golden Dragon model was the most strongest Devil Fruit... " Adam said. " Yes, you can say that.. Wait. Dont tell me you found that Devil Fruit..." Dragon ask shockedly. " AHAHAHHAHAHA, Thank you Dragon. Then i hang up.. " Adam hang the call without waiting Dragon''s respond Adam look at Nami and Robin who were shocked. " HAHAHAA.. The strongest Devil Fruit .. " Adam laugh while throwing up and catching the Devil Fruit in his hand. Looking at the happy Adam, Nami and Robin helplessly smile. Chapter 115 - Fourth Devil Fruit Adam right now was alone on his back on the Sunbed at the frontside of the Flybridge and was holding the Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon. He was tangled wether to eat or not, if he eat then he will only one left Devil Fruit. Although it was the Strongest Devil Fruiy. Adam summon the Invincible System and look at his Status and Skills. [HOST TAB] Name : Adam Gender : Male Age : 21 Level : 96.8/99 [Abilities] - Overwhelming Strength - Limitless Physical Strength - Overwhelming Speed and Reflexes - 2/3 speed of light. - Immense Stamina - No fatigue - Immesurable Senses - Sharp Sight, Hearing, Smell, and Touch. - Temperature Immunity - Immune to all type of temperature-based attacks - Enhanced Lung Capacity - Breath considerable control - Indomitable Will - Impossible to be subdue or defeat - Voice of All Things - Able to listen and talk to any living beings and some particular object. [HOST Buff] - Anti-aging - 100x cultivation speed [HAREM Buff] -Anti-aging -50x cultivation speed Looking at his own abilities which almost every each of them is invincible, Adam smirk with his handsome face. Previously he was only Level.96, after learning Armament Haki, it directly rose to 96.5, then the feedback of Shave level.99 makes the legs stronger and raise into 96.6. From 96.6 to 96.8 a raise of 0.2 point, it was from the Iron Body. Now there still 0.2 point left, Adam was sure that with eating the Strongest Fruit, which can boost his physical strength, it will finaly reach his limit which was level.97 " System, if i reach level.97 that means my body is indestructible. With my indestructible body, can i eat more than 5 Devil Fruit ? " Adam ask with hope. " Can." Hearing the word "can", Adam sits up straight excitedly and asked quickly. " How much ? My body is indestructible, there must be no limit right ?? " " No limit " " HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA !!~ " Adam laugh loudly making Nami, Robin and Koby heard frowns. " What is it Adam that makes you so happy? " Nami who was busy with her map at her workroom near the Wheelhouse come and ask curiously. Robin also who was at the outdoor lounge at the Flybridge also came, while Koby keep continue working out. " Invincible !! " Nami and Robin exclaimed. " Are you sure eating with the Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Golden Dragon will add 0.2 to your level ? " Robin ask suddenly. " Ofcourse. A Zoan Devil Fruit always boost the user physical strength. And the Golden Dragon fruit was the strongest Devil Fruit and it was also a Zoan, Mythical Zoan the exact is.. " Adam said then directly open his mouth widely and put the Golden Dragon Fruit in his hand wholly making it squash inside his mouth. Adam swallow and did not care with the disgusting taste and can already felt another Devil Fruit powers in his body.. Ding! [Congratulations to the choosen one to learn the "Golden Dragon Fruit* " Currently level.1, you can go to skills bar to upgrade.] Feeling the Golden Dragon Fruit powers in his body, Adam thought and a scale in golden color appear in his hand, and soon it cover Adam right hand fully. Looking at his right hand which was still has 5 fingers, with its nails turn longer and look very sharp. And his right hand covered with full of golden scales, Adam felt a little bit uncomfortable. " I felt a bit uncomfortable.. From human to a dragon... " Adam said with a smile. " Its a physcology.." Robin said touching Adam"s golden scales.. " Wow Gold.. Its so beautiful.. Its too shiny .. " Nami said exclaiming while touching too. After Nami and Robin was gone back busy. Adam open the SKILLS tab and try to upgrade his new Devil Fruit slowly to level.99. - Golden Dragon Fruit level.1(+) - Able the user to transform certain parts of the body to a golden dragon. - Golden Dragon Fruit level.30(+) - Able the user to transform into a golden dragon hybrid. Adam stop upgrading and transform himself into golden dragon hybrid with the powers in his body and information imprinted in his mind.. Adam body glows golden in color for a moment, until his body was transform quickly. Two golden sharp curved horn sprouted above his temple. Two wing sprouted from his back, a tail with golden scales and spikes sprouted from his b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. His two arms and hands covered with golden scales with sharp claws on his fingers. From the waist to the foot, everthing was covered in golden scales, with sharp claws on his foot fingers. Adam"s face, c.h.e.s.t and stomach was still human. Currently all his upper clothes was shreded to pieces,from the black cloak, white shirt, leaving the dark green sash. Seing Adam changed, they were shocked for a moment. Adam feeling was a bit strange feeling another limbs appear on his body, the wings and his tail. With the information imprinted in his mind, Adam try to shake his tail and flap his wings. Until Nami and Robin came again near him and awake him. " Adam.. look.." Nami smirk and point to Adam gentials " AHH ! " Adam who was already hover in the air with his wings look down and was shock and quickly touch with his dragon hands his disappeared gentials. Then Adam stop transforming and turn back to human making him fell back again to the deck. " Ohh.. nothing.. " Adam felt relief when he saw his precious thing still there. " Strange.. Why is your upper clothes shreded, and your pants and the zori you wear did not.. " Nami said confusedly. " This.. Yes.. Why ?? " Adam also confused and look at his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and black capri pants still intact, but when he transform all of his lower body turned to golden scales. " Nothing.. I have seen Zoan Devil Fruit users. Mostly, their upper clothing will shreded to pieces, while their lower clothing will not and merged with the Devil Fruit powers. Usually, Zoan Devil Fruit users will still also wear their pants, but because you have a tail, you lower clothing merged with the Devil Fruit powers and n.a.k.e.d. " Robin explain. " But, my baby is gone. ?? " Adam ask embarassedly. " Yes, you wont have your gentials when transform to hybrid or full form. Why so embarassed.. " Robin said with a smile. " Its just strange.. " Adam turn again to golden dragon hybrid and look below at his gential which was gone. " More strange is, i can feel a new limb on my body which was my tail and my two wings.. " Adam said shaking his tails and flapping his wings slowly. " Yes, you look more handsome, the golden scales was very cool making you look like wearing an armor.." Nami praise makes Adam felt very happy. " You will get used to it soon with your new limbs.. " Robin said with a smile and went back to her seat and read the book. Chapter 116 - Golden Dragon Fruit level.99 (1) " Adam.. Adam.. Try to take one of your scales.. " Nami said excitedly. Looking at the excited Nami, Adam follow her wishes. Soon, Adam with a bit power try to take off the scales in his left arm with his right hand. Robin who was already on her seat and wants to open the book to continue where she left , stop and look at Adam. " Ouch.. " Adam said in pain, when a pieces of his golden scale was take off. His meat was shown under the scales, and blood flows. But in a second, it regenerate quickly and a new golden scale cover it. " Ahh. Is it hurt? Why if its hurt you continue.. Ohh wow ! Your wound regenerate.." Nami said worriedly at first, but soon exclaimed. " Nobody cant hurt me beside myself, dont worry. Here.. " Adam said with a flip of his fingers the golden scale that was taken off was thrown to Nami . Nami excitedly touch it, seing there is still bloods, she clean it at first taking out a botle of water from her Storage Ring and dry it with a tissue. Then she look closely. " The color is gold, but the material i dont know.." Nami said then try to bite it . " Not gold, not diamond, and not other jewels.. Its an unknown material.. " Nami frowns, but Adam saw she was really cute. " Let me see.. " Robin interestedly also came again and want to take the golden scale from Nami, but Adam stop her. " Here.. Its yours.. " Adam said and with pain take off another scale for her. " Why.." Robin look worriedly at Adam wounds that was quickly regenerate. " Nothing.. For you all, pain is nothing for me.. " Adam said with a smile. Nami and Robin hearing Adam words felt warm. After kissing their forehead, Adam flap his wings and soon fly high to the sky. " YOHOOOOOOOOO !!!! " Adam shout excitedly feeling the real first flying with his new limbs. Looking at Adam was flying in the air, Nami and Robin look at each other and smile. After 5 minutes of flying in the sky not too far from his ship. Adam went back to the Flybridge deck and upgrade his Golden Dragon Fruit level. Then Adam switch back to the SKILLS tab and read his current own Golden Dragon Fruit level. - Golden Dragon Fruit level.50(+) - Able the user to transform into a golden dragon hybrid. Able the user to control Earth, Fire, Metal, Wood, Water, and Wind. Feeling the wind blowing him nearby, with the information imprinted in his mind. Adam open his right palm and use his Devil Fruit powers to control the wind. The wind nearby Adam soon flew to Adam right palm and soon form a small wind in tornado-shaped appear on his right palm. Adam smile feeling and looking at his new powers, with a thought, the small wind tornado-shaped slowly dissipate and continue to blew else where. Then Adam take out a baseball bat made of metal from his Storage Ring which was still attached on his right hand middle finger. Held the baseball bat in his left hand, with a thought and control his Devil Fruit powers soon the baseball bat turn into a big spoon. After several tries, Adam concluded that he can control the metal in his hand into any thing as long it was the same mass and elements . He cant create things bigger from the mass, but he can make it smaller by splitting it. Including other elements, it need the same mass to control or change into something. The last element Adam tried to control or reshaped was the Water. Adam went to the pool on the ship and try to control the non-salt water, and it was a success. Then Adam stood on the bow and look at the sea below him. Using the Devil Fruit powers inside his body, Adam try to control the sea below him. Soon the sea was control and a small sea fountain was made. " HAHAHA.. Invincible.." Adam laugh. Robin and Nami look at the happy Adam and smile. Then Adam fly with his wings out of the ship, and control the sea below him. Looking at the sea slowly forming into a huge wave with height reaching almost 500 meters stop in place. Adam smile turn wider. " Devil Fruit powers need to consume the user physical strength.. With one of my abilities which was the Overwhelming Strength that grant me limitless physical strength, creating this was nothing.." Adam talk to himself happily, feeling no tiredness at all in his body. Adam dismiss the huge and tall wave he made, and fly back to the ship. " You create that ? " Nami ask shockedly. " Umm. Control exactly, i control the sea nearby and form it . I still cant create it out of thin air. " Adam said to the shocked Nami. " That means, the Dragon Dragon Fruit, Model: Water Dragon it was also very powerfull.. " Robin said. " Devil Fruit powers depends on the user physical strength. " Adam said. - Golden Dragon Fruit level.70(+) - Able the user to transform into a golden dragon hybrid or full golden dragon. Able the user to control Earth, Fire, Metal, Wood, Water, and Wind. Adam felt warm in his whole body, but his level still 96.9 and not upgraded yet. Then Adam try fly away from the ship and hover in the air. With the Devil Fruit powers in his body, Adam thought it and soon his body glows gold in color and he transform into a huge golden western dragon. The golden dragon body bulged showing its muscles under its golden scales. With golden spike from the back of his neck until the end of its tail. The Golden Dragon was not a four-legged form, but still two-legged form, his body turn burly, bigger and higher reaching almost 60m in height. And his full body was fully covered with golden scales, everything was gold in color except his two eyes fully bright green in color without any pupils. Chapter 117 - Golden Dragon Fruit level.99 (2 Because of its golden scales that shines so bright, Adam was like a small sun in the air, shocking Nami and Robin again. Finally Koby who was seriously working out also stop and look shockedly Adam ignore them and try to upgrade again from level.70-89. He only felt that his golden dragon full form turn bigger and higher every time he upgrades. - Golden Dragon Fruit level.90(+) - Awakening. Able the user to transform into a golden dragon hybrid or full golden dragon. Able the user to control and create Earth, Fire, Metal, Wood, Water, and Wind. Until reaching level.90 and awakened, Adam felt the boosts in his physical strength. Looking at his own level finally turn to level.97. Adam happily roar loudly. WAAAAAAAAAAAAANG !!!!! Adam ''s roar was very huge and loud can be heard for more than 60 km in far. Although it was very huge and loud, Nami, Robin and Koby did not feel any hurt on their ears. But the fishes, birds nearby directly fainted. Adam roar was like a huge majestic aura telling the world that the king of the beasts was born. While the animals nearby Adam directly fainted. The animals in many parts of the world heard the roar of Adam. From land, air, and sea, including Sea Kings all soon scream with their own sound too welcoming their King. Seeing many animals with their different types of roars to the sky toward Adam direction, many people in the world were confused and soon they speculate things. Only 6 people who eats the same Dragon Dragon Fruit knew, that the Golden Dragon Fruit was eaten and awakened by someone. 1 person which was Dragon the leader of the Revolutionary Army felt shocked for a moment, then laugh wildly making his comrades confused. While the other unknown 5, all felt nervous and discuss together. Adam ignore everyone, and open his right golden dragon palm. Soon an earth was form hovering above his right opened palm. Then Adam try creating other, Fire, Metal, Wood, Water, and Wind. Then Adam also try his Lightning Lightning Fruit powers, and a lightning soon also appear. Looking at the many elements appear in his hands with their own color and shape, Adam feel cool. Earth light yellow in color with soil-shaped, Fire red in color with flame-shaped, Metal silver in color with solid ball-shaped, Wood brown in color with solid board-shaped, Water clear blue invisible color with water drop-shaped, Wind light green in color with small tornado-shaped, and last was the Lightning blue in color with jagged-shaped. With a thought, the 6 element with different color and shape in Adam hands dissipate. Then Adam went to the SKILLS tab again and try to level to max his Golden Dragon Fruit. " Dragon said his height reach 50m in height when he awakened, but my height already reach 250 meter when its awakened.. Oh, maybe because of its the Strongest Devil Fruit and it was different." Adam thought to himself happily. Soon Adam upgrade again from level.90-99, in each upgrade. In every level Adam upgrades the Golden Dragon Fruit towards level.99, Adam golden dragon full form turn bigger and higher.Although Adam body already reach his limit which was level.97, Adam can still feel another surge of boost toward his physical strength. - Golden Dragon Fruit level.99(-) - Awakening. Able the user to transform into a golden dragon hybrid or full golden dragon. Able the user to control and create Earth, Fire, Metal, Wood, Water, and Wind. " The higher the level, the more boosts toward the physical strength. Zoan was really the best.. " Adam said clenching his right hand palm into a fist trying to feel his own physical strength in his body. " My golden dragon full form was very huge, reaching a height of 1000 meter in height.. " Adam who was hovering in the air said while loooking at his small ship below him. Adam look at Nami and Robin who were shocked looking at him, then he look at the pink hair boy who was shaking scaredly looking at him. Koby look at the golden dragon which giving a smirk expression and soon the golden dragon slowly descend to the sea below and move his big head toward him.. Koby was stuck in place shaking scaredly, while Nami and Robin not too far on the Flybridge deck smile. Koby look at huge fierce golden dragon head infront of him, and was really scared. " Teacher !! Teacher !! Theres a dragon !!!!!! " Koby still stood shakingly in place, while shouting calling his teacher . With a smirk, Adam gave a huge sneer and a flame sprouted out from his two huge nostrils. " Okay okay.. Your teacher is here.. " Adam stop scaring Koby who was almost fainted. Looking the huge golden dragon talk and heard his teacher voice from it, Koby felt shocked. " TEACHER! You scared me.. " Koby patted his c.h.e.s.t and wiped the sweat in his forehead. " HAHAHAHA~ " Adam laugh happily. " Teacher, you can change into a dragon ! It look very cool and handsome, although it was a bit fierce, but the golden scales was very beautiful." Koby who was scared before and soon praise his teacher seriously. Adam laugh more loudly hearing Koby praise. " How ? Zoan Devil Fruit can also boost phsyical strength.. Are you sure did not want to change your choice ? " Adam ask Koby with a smirk. " This.. No teacher.. I wont change my choice." Koby hesistated for a moment then said seriously. Adam walk to Koby and held his right arm, and try to feel his muscle. " Hmm.. Your Devil Fruit was already kept by me. But your physical strength is still not enough to use its full powers. Continue working out.. " Adam said patted Koby shoulder. Hearing his Devil Fruit already with his teacher, Koby eyes lit up and excited. " Yes teacher !! " Chapter 118 - Foxy Pirates Everyone where busy with their doings, and the ship still sails following the Log Pose. Adam was busy renovating the bow of the Golden Yacht, making a cool and mighty figurehead, which was his neck and head of his Golden Dragon full form. While Adam was busy, Nami shouts making Adam stop and look toward her. " ADAM ! The Sea Monkeys come again !! " Nami shout pointing behind. " So troublesome.." Adam drop his crafting tools and teleport behind the ship hovering in the air. Soon Adam transform to full Golden Dragon and give a huge roar toward the huge and high wave which there were a lot of huge Sea Monkeys looking at him happily. " BASTARD ! IF YOU COME AGAIN I WILL COOK YOU !! " Adam shout loud using his Conqueror"s Haki too. The many huge Sea Monkeys changed their expression from their happy toward horrified. Soon they dive quickly toward far away from Adam. Looking at the huge wave that is still coming, Adam raise his right hand calmly. And soon the huge waves stop in place and slowly turn back to the calm waves. Adam went back to the bow and back busy renovating the bow. Shortly after Adam finally done turning the bow into a mighty Golden Dragon head made of gold and was relaxing on the Sunbed nearby, Adam saw a heavy fog infront. " Nami.. A heavy fog ahead.. " Adam shout. " Umm.. I saw it too, there may be danger, but the Log Pose was pointing there. " Nami said out of the Wheelhouse. " Dont worry.. " Adam smile, and continue relaxing lazily. Adam only keep using Observation Haki 100m away from the ship. So he does not know what is behind the heavy fog. But Adam follows the route of the Straw Hats, so he remembers that behind the Heavy Fog was the Long Ring Long Land. The Golden Yacht sail through the heavy fog, and finally the people on board saw the island. " SO BIG ! SO EMPTY !! ITS AN ENDLESS PLAIN.. ! " Nami on the Flybridge deck exclaimed. " Umm.." Adam and Robin hums with their smile. But soon, Adam and everyone turn their heads to the left and look at a galleon with "FOXY" written on its pirate flag sail. " Hmm? Someone still dare to aproach our ship ?? " Robin confused. " Yes, everytime theres a pirate ship, they will run when saw our flag.. Maybe they did not know? " Nami said. " Almost all people will know our flag. We are very famous.. Im sure they are coming here to invite us to a fight. " Adam said with a smirk. " Fight ?? " Nami and Robin were more confused. " Let me fight them.. Teacher.. " Koby said excitedly. " Just let them come first and talk.. " Adam said with his mysterious smile. Soon the galleon which was bigger than the Golden Yacht stop not too far from Adam ship who was parking in the shore. Adam, Nami, Robin and Koby look at the many people nervous expression on their deck looking at them. " "Devil King" wanted for 10.222.200.000 berries, "Cat Burglar" 666.666.666 berries, "Cabin Boy" 1000 berries, "Devil"s Child" 790.000.000 berries. With only 4 people, your group has a total bounty almost reaching 12 billion berries." " That is why we, the Foxy Pirates.. Will challenge the Adam"s Family Pirates to an official Davy Back Fight !! " " Davy Back Fight ! " Robin was shocked, and soon smile. "What is it Robin ? " Nami ask, with Koby look curious too. While Adam just stood there calmly exhaling his smoke. " Its a game between two pirate crews to win each other"s crewmates to strengthen the crew.." Robin said. " That is correct. 35-40 years ago, the game was invented in Hachinosu, also known as Pirate Island, its a New World island known to be a "Pirate Paradise".. On that island, a man named Rocks D. Xebec single handle to win many powerful crew to himself. And the Rocks Pirates was formed.The Rocks Pirates were an extremely powerful crew with amazing potential and were regarded as a threat to the entire world. They were without a doubt the strongest pirate crew of their time. White Beard, Big Mom, Kaido, Golden Lion, Captain John and many famous people was his crew before they all seperated on each of their way. Because of him, the Davy Back Fight was very popular.. " Adam said calmly. Although Adam said calmly, he was heard by everyone. Including the people on the Foxy Pirates not too far, many of them already fell on their butts hearing the truth of the Davy Back Fight. " Cough.. They are all very powerful.. And they dare to play the game.. Do you dare? Devil King ? " Foxy ask trembling. Adam helplessly shake his head and said calmly. " Okay, i will praise your courage dare to come to me.. But you invited the wrong group. Davy Back Fight were a game between two PIRATE. And me, and my family were not a Pirate. " Nami, Robin and Koby hearing Adam"s words smile and look at the Foxy Pirates funnily. " For your courage dare to aproach me. Ill give you 10 minutes to disappear from my sight. Or you will all sunk to the sea. And can meet Davy Jones.. " Adam said calmly. Everyone was shaking nervously hearing Adam words and are looking at their captain who was also shaking very hard. " You still have 9 minutes 45 sec left.. " Adam said lazily. " FAST WITHDRAW ! HURRY ROW !! " Foxy the captain of the Foxy Pirates shouted loudly and then fainted. Looking at their fainted captain, everyone was dumbfouded for a moment. But soon quickly move and sail quickly with full strength rowing their ship oars. " Hahaha. Ill go turn on the Force Field, then we can land." Adam said happily walking toward the Wheelhouse. Chapter 119 - Robin’s blood Soon everyone land on the Long Ring Long Land. After seing many trees and animals which were very long in shape making the group shock and disbelieve, soon the group went to the only house in the island. Feeling it was empty, Adam with a smirk help walk outside the house and save the old man on the tall stilt. After knowing Tonjit has been on the stilt for almost 10 year, and explaining why everything on this island is so long, everyone was shocked, leaving Adam laughing funnily. Tonjit then invite everyone inside his house. After rejecting the milk that has been turn into cheese, and Adam also throw it far away or it will be eaten by the old man. Then Tonjit explain about the Long Ring Long Land and why he was alone, Nami, Robin and Koby was very interested hearing it. While Adam just keep silence. Because its near dinner time, Adam with the other prepare an outdoor barbeque. After a delicious barbeque, Adam sent Tonjit, his horse and including his house toward the other island nearby where his village are by teleporting him. Koby went back to workingout after dinner. While Adam, Nami and Robin just lay leisurely on the matt looking at the starry sky. " When will the Log Pose magnetic force is full ? " Adam ask to the Nami who were clinging on his right, " 2 days. " Nami said with comforatble laying her head on Adam open right arm " Can we be on time arriving at Sabaody 1 day before the battle ? " Robin who was laying her head too on Adam open left arm. " The Grand Line is very big and far for many people. But for us, with the Golden Yacht, it was small and near." Adam said looking at the bright stars in the night sky. " Adam, tell us about your world. How was the environtment, the people, the culture.. " Robin said interestedly. " Yes.. Im also curious.. " Nami said excitedly. From the race, people living habits, people cultures, environtment, for a long time.. " The people in your world depends on money to survive.. " Nami said with a frowns. " Its the same like this world, only difference was the people with strength is more respected.. " Robin said. " But it was peaceful, Nami. With high education and stable occupation people still can live happily. The poor people were all who were lazy and have no motivation, its their own fault. I already help the world free in education. " Adam said calmly. " Wow.. There is many people in there.. Did you pay them all ? " Nami ask shockedly. " Oh, in my world. The ric.h.e.s.t man was me.. " Adam said proudly and continue. " My genius brain, help me invented many invention. And i create many company too. And most of my invention are used by all people.." " Ok ok.. dont discuss it anymore.. What technology technology.. Maybe someday when we cross to a world the same as your world era we can see it ourself." Nami said lazily and cling to Adam"s right side body. " Hehehe ~ " Robin giggle. " Humph..." Adam said with a smirk and quickly reach and carry them on his broad shoulder. Because of their small waist, Adam left and right shoulder was enough for them. " AHH.. let me go.. " Nami said so, but she did not struggle very much. Adam right hand which has helding her waist just move down and give her a light slap on her plump b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. " Koby ! Remember your sleep schedule !! " Adam shout. " Yes Teacher !! " Koby who was working out did not stop and just shout loudly with respect. While Nami was acting struggling, Robin was silent and did not struggle just because she was too embarassed. Soon the three back to the Golden Yacht and Adam directly went to the main bedroom. But just as the three enter the bedroom, Robin struggle hard. Feeling her strugle, Adam put her down frowns. " Are you angry Robin ? " Adam ask worriedly, after putting Nami down. " What angry.." Robin smile and quickly push Adam to the bed, with Adam strength people cant push him. But for his woman, Adam did not use any strength. Nami who was watching shockedly slowly wake up and tip toe to the bedroom door to get out. But a hand sprout from the wall and close the door again. Seing Robin action, Adam thought pervertedly. Then Robin and Adam quickly shreded their clothes while Nami watching embarassedly. " Ahh. Its hurt. Its too big.. " Robin on her back on the bed said with pain. " Dont worry. Soon you will feel heaven.. " Adam said whisperedly to her ears. While his two hands was not resltess playing two massive and plump c.h.e.s.t below him. Nami who was not too far also shreded her clothes, watch and playing with herself without shame. But Robin who saw it soon pull Nami with her Devil Fruit powers toward the bed too. The three spend their night with many position without shame until the sun already rises seen from the window and they stop tiredly with the many times reach climax together as their stop. Looking at the two tired woman sleeping in his arms, Adam who was not tired at all smile. Then Adam went alone to the kitchen after a quick and clean shower and cook for breakfast for Vivi and Hiyori. After sending the food toward Vivi and Hiyori, Adam cook again for Koby and put a note to let him breakfast alone. Then Adam back to the bedroom and sleep with the two woman soon cling to his arms. Chapter 120 - Sea Train Before lunchtime, the three awake together. Nami and Robin remembering the last night madness all felt very embarassed and just hide their face. " HAHAHA Good morning to you two.. The breakfast was delay, ill cook for lunch.." Adam said with a smile while kissing their forehead gently. " Umm.. " Nami and Robin just hums and did not dare to glare at Adam. Soon at lunchtime, Nami and Robin went out from the bedroom after a good shower and lunch together with Adam and Koby. Although it was Robin"s first night, because of her strength. She did not feel any discomfort below, but her mind was very chaotic.. Everytime she remembers it, either doing with Adam or Nami, or both together at the same time, Robin felt embarassed. Because Adam, Nami and Robin speend their madness to much time, Nami and Robin miss their daily practice. But they still do it after lunchtime untill dinner time. With an empty plain island, Nami and Robin can practice fully. Adam also spend his time trying new skills with his Devil Fruits.. 2 days soon passed, and the Log Pose start pointing to another direction. Nothing much happened beside in the night Adam, Nami and Robin continue their madness but did not spend until morning like the first time. Feeling their new night routine, Adam was very happy. While Nami and Robin although embarassed, they enjoyed it too. After lunchtime, everyone was back to the Golden Yacht and start sailing following the Log Pose. Koby back to the gym working out, Nami at her workroom busy with her map, and Robin was leisurely reading her books. While Adam lay on his front at the neck of the huge and mighty Golden Dragon figurehead at the bow and stare blankly at the sea infront. " Nami, Robin look !! " Adam shout excitedly while pointing at the spoted seen in distance Nami and Robin stop their doings and look at Adam pointed direction. " A ship ?? " Robin exclaimed.. " No.. With its shape.. It shouldnt be able to sail on the sea ! " Nami denied it. " Ahh.. It was gone.. Its too fast.. " Adam said with regret.. " Whats that Adam? " Nami and Robin asked. " Ohh someone will explain it later.. We will go there first.. " Adam said pointing in distance. " Hmm? Is that a light tower..!? " Nami talk to herself while looking with the telescope. " Why is there a light tower in the middle of of nowhere.. I wonder who lives there.." Nami said curiously. " No its not a light tower.. Its a shift station.. " Adam smile. Soon, the Golden Yacht stop and park near the Shift Station.Because the Golden Yacht was too shiny because it was full of gold. The people in the Shift Station were out of the building and look at it closely, but when they saw Adam, Nami and Robin jump from the deck toward them, they were shocked. " Hello. Im-" Adam introduce himself politely but was interupted . " I know you, Adam, Nami, Nico Robin. Welcome to the Shift Station. My name is Kokoro, the Shift Station Station Master. Here is my granddaughter Chimney, and here our cat, Gonbey." An obese body shape, along with her strange smile, while holding a bottle of wine said. " Hello! Hello ! " Chimney said nervously. " Haha Hello Kokoro, Chimney.. Dont nervous, we are not bad people.. " Adam said helplessly. " Yes, Chimney, dont nervous.. " Kokoro said too. " Umm. Oh wow.. " Chimney nods then exclaimed when Adam take out delicious sweet for her. And also some good wine for Kokoro who gladly accepted it. " Ohh.. From this smell.. I can concluded that it was the best wine i ever had.. Thank you. HAHAHAHA ~" Kokoro laugh. " Cough nothing.. Can you explain to my two wives what was this place and what ship that just passed by? " Adam ask with his smile. " This place was the Shift Station. It is a small station in the middle of the ocean, serving as a quick stop for the Sea Train. " " You have never seen it before!? I guess you dont see that anywhere else in the world ! Thats a Sea Train. Its name is Puffing Tom. " Chimney said with her smile while eating the delicious sweet. " Sea Train? Puffing Tom ? " Nami asked curiously " Its a steam-powered car that moves on the railroad in the sea." " A railroad? " Robin ask too. " Yeah ! Its just beneath the surface of the water. The train moves from islands to islands every day transporting passengers between islands. Sometimes it transports mail and packages too." Chimney explain while pointing the railroad beneath the surface of the water nearby. " Wow! There is really a railroad !! " Nami exclaimed. " I thought you knew, who sail the ship? The ship did not sailed right onto the railroad.." Kokoro said and ask. " Oh i sail it, i knew about the railroad. They did not know and see it. " Adam said with his smile Chapter 121 - Water 7 (1) " So where do you want to go? If yo take the next train, you can go to the "City of Queen of Spring" Sento Popura, " City of Cuisine" Poochi, then the "Carnival City" San Faldo. If you are a government official, you can take a special train, too.. HAHAHAHA" Kokoro explain and laugh. " Where did you two want to go ?? " Adam ask to Nami and Robin excitedly. " We have our ship, we cant go with the train.. We need to follow the Log Pose. " Nami said with her smile. " Where is your guide post pointing ? " Kokoro ask. " To the west.." Nami said truthfully. " Oh then you are going to "Water 7" if you saw the train previously, actually came from the blue station there! That place is true to its Nickname, the "City of Water" It is a city with the worlds best ship factories! From Pirates ship, to Marines, and other organization was build there." Kokoro explain proudly. " Your ship which has its own many allias, which were "The Fastest Ship", "The Best Design", was always been the hot topic there. Many people hoping to see it.. " " But i think it was different from your previous ship.." Kokoro said looking curiously at the Golden Yacht. " HAHAHAHHAHA ~ This ship i build myself, 90% solid gold, 111km per hour which was thrice the speed of the previous ship, the sailing system was full electronical. The most important thing was, it can fly. " Adam said excitedly. " THRICE THE PREVIOUS SHIP SPEED? THE SAILING SYSTEM WAS FULL ELECTRONICAL? CAN FLY???? " Kokoro and Chimney ask shockedly " AHAHAHAHA Yes.. ! " Adam laugh happily. " GOLDEN YACHT ! ACTIVATE FLIGHT MODE !! " Adam shout toward the Golden Yacht. " Voice Recognization, Complete. Face Recognization, Complete. ACTIVATE THE FLIGHT MODE." A sweet female voice sounded from the Golden Yacht. Shocking everyone, except for Adam. Soon on the right and left side of the hull of the Golden Yacht transform, and two huge angle-adjustable rotors were formed horizontaly together with the frames on each side, turning into a ship with wings. " HAHAHA.. The Flight Mode, has the speed of 1000km per hour. Can fight any storm, 100% stable. " Adam said proudly. " AMAZING.. " Kokoro stop drinking and exclaimed. Chimney also stop eating her delcious sweet, with her jaw dropped looking at the ship hovering in the air. Nami and Robin just smile helplessly there. Because of it has no noise and was very stable, Koby did not react and keep working out. " GOLDEN YACHT ! ACTIVATE SAIL MODE ! " Adam shout again to the Golden Yacht which was hovering in the air above the sea surface. " Voice Recognization, Complete. Face Recognization, Complete. ACTIVATE SAIL MODE." A sweet female voice sounded from the Golden Yacht. After the Golden Yacht Inteligence detected that the Golden Yacht already landed on the sea, the rotors stop spins and soon the 4 angle-adjustable rotors and its frames transform back inside the hull. " Very good. Im curious, what type of this kind of ship is? " Koroko ask while drinking again. " Its type was Yacht. It was a sailing ship for comfort and luxury.. " Adam said with a smile. " Interesting, i havent heard or see a Yacht ship, beside your ship here.. So are you going to Water 7 ? " Kokoro ask. Adam look at Nami and Robin. " Yes, we will follow the Log Pose, that means Water 7. " Nami said shaking the Log Pose in her left wrist.. " Then have fun.." Kokoro said with her smile. " Good. Goodbye Kokoro, Chimney, and Gonbey " Adam said and jump back to the Golden Yacht. " Thank you for the information, Kokoro, Chimney.." Nami said with a smile then jump back to. Not long, Nami, Robin and Adam who was at the Wheelhouse can already saw the island from far. " Thats it.. Water 7.. " Nami said confirming with the Log Pose. When the Golden Yacht was near, soon everyone saw its real appearance. " Fascinating... " Robin said with her smile. " Umm.. Pretty.. " Nami said excitedly. " Wow.. A giant fountain !! Hahaha we find a city finally.." Adam said excited too. " Umm. I can finally exchange the gold in my and Robin"s Storage Ring to money..." Nami said rubbing her Storage Ring in her middle finger left hand to her cheek happily.. " How much berries do we have? " Adam ask curiously. " 34.750.000.000 berries." Nami said seriously. " We have already too much berries, if you exchanged those gold, the berries will be much more. Are you sure you want to exchange it? Why dont collect it and put somewhere else? " Adam suggest. " Umm yes.. " Nami gets confused. " Berries is just papers, while the treasures and golds were not and can be as a collection.. " Robin said with her smile then continued. " But Adam, can also create many precious gems with his Island Island Fruit. We are too rich, that you were so confused.. " Chapter 122 - Water 7 (2) " Ahhh.. Yes.. Im so confused.. How to do it.. " Nami said weakly clinging on Adam"s neck. " Umm. You dont need to worry about berries, you can go spend it without worry extravagant. The treasures and golds you can keep as collection and put it all together in your treasure room when we build our own place.. Your Storage Ring still have much space right? " Adam said ruffling her orange hair. " Umm..Shopping !! " Nami said excitedly. Adam, Nami and Robin look again infront of them. " Look. It says "Blue Station" over there, its for the Sea Trains. So where is the dock ? " Nami said confusedly. " Hey !! You there !! " Someone shout, the three in the Wheelhouse went out and look at the people calling them " Pirates cant go in from the front like that. Go from the back ! " the man said while fishing in his small boat. First he was shocked looking at the ship with unknown type full of gold, then when he saw the black flag, he awake and shout toward the people there without any worries. " But we are not pirates, we are coming for shopping and sightseeing.. Where should we dock? " Adam ask kindly. " Not pirates? Tourist? Then still from the back.. " the man said with his smile. " Thank you.." Adam said and drive the ship along the shore while looking in awe at the beautiful city. Soon, Adam drive the ship to the back of the island. But they directly enter the city. " Wow ! Water 7 is so cool!! " Nami said in awe. " Umm. This city is the best!! Its like in my world, there is also a city like this." Adam said. " This city is just built on a sunken island. Look closesly at the base of the buildings, were pillars can be seen." Robin said. While Adam was driving the ship with very slow speed and was sightseing in awe. Adam, Nami and Robin heard someone shout again. " Hey! You cant drive the ship here.. " " What again?? " Adam said helplessly and went out and look at the man who shout towards him. " We are tourist.. Where should we park? " Adam ask kindly. " But you were a black flag.. You are not a pirate? " the man ask confusedly. " No.. " Adam said seriously while shaking his head " Then, you can go follow this route, when you saw many ship parks there, it was the berth. You can find an empty spot, park there, register your ship and pay some fee." The man explain. " If its a pirate. Where did they park? " Nami ask. " You will see a small peninsula out there not too far from where you enter, the pirates usually park there. " the man explain calmly and continued " But i think you should park there, because your ship was too big, and long. In the berth there is no space for your ship. " the man said with a smile looking at the Golden Yacht. " Is it? Then we will drive back. Thanks for your information. " Adam said kindly and went to the Wheelhouse again. " Cough. This ship can move back, and we can rotate too. Lets just enter the flight mode then.. " Adam said embarassedly. " Umm.. Although our ship was not too huge. But its long..." Nami said with a smile. Soon the Golden Yacht enter the flight mode shocking people nearby who saw it, including the man before. Then Adam drive the Golden Yacht toward the small peninsula outside in high-profiled way. Soon Adam find an empty and flat ground and land verticaly on the small peninsula. The landing slids below the hull meet the flat ground and the ship park safefuly. Adam turn off the rotors, and went out to the deck with everyone. " Koby. You want to go? We are at Water 7? " Adam ask from the rear of the Flybridge and looking at Koby below who was working out at the huge outdoor gym located rear side of the Upper Main Deck " Water 7 ? " Koby stop working out and look around and shocked. " Whoahh.. A huge beautiful metropolis.. " Koby exclaimed very late. Adam, Nami and Robin look at each other and smile. " Umm.. No teacher.. Ill continue.. Just dont forget to buy some gift for me. Hehehe ~" Koby said embarassedly. " Okay.. Then i will turn on the Force Field. " Adam said with his smile. After turning the Force Field and set to 20m around the ship. Adam waits outside the ship waiting for Nami and Robin who changed their outfit. " Beautiful as always.. " Adam praise the too with his sunny smile. Nami and Robin the two wear a knee-length sundress with each different in color and patterns. Nami wears white white yellow patterns, while Robin wears white too but blue in patterns. Both of them wear an stylish sunglasses and sun hat matching their outfit very much. Hearing Adam praise, Nami and Robin felt happy in their heart and give Adam their sweet smile. And both the two happy woman cling on each Adam"s arms and the three went to the Water 7 city happily. Chapter 123 - Water 7 (3) Adam, Nami and Robin reach a shop called Rental Bull Shop. Adam excitedly shout to the man there which was the Rental Bull Shop owner. " Excuse me ! We want to rent a bull !! " Adam said with his smile. " Welcome. Renting a bull ? How many people ? " " Three. " Adam said giving his three fingers. " What kind doo you want? There are 3 types: Yagara, Rabuka, and King. If there are three of you.. How about 2 yagara? " the man said . " Excuse me.. What did you rental ?? " Nami stop Adam and ask. " What?? You came here following the log?" Wow thats amazing, though that probably means.. that you dont know what bulls are.." The man said happily and continued. " Look. Those are bulls. Yagara bulls to be exact, they are everywhere in the city..They are special marine creatures that swim on the water.." the man said and point to the many people riding a Yagara Bulls in the water cannals. " This is a water city, so there are more water canals than there are dry roads. Thus bulls are crucial to the citizens everday life. It is also necessary for tourist to move around the city." " Do you use the fish to pull the boat? " Nami ask curiously " No, you mount the boats on them. It works very much like the horses on dry lands. They work like horse carrages." " Okay okay.. I want 1 yagara bulls, but the boat can sit for three people, i saw here it were only for two sits, are there any? " Adam ask with expectation.. " Umm yes there is, Yagara Bulls with two seats cost 1000 berries, while the two seats cost 1500 berries. Do you want? " the man said. " Good.. Here, the rest you keep. " Adam said taking out a piece of paper which was 100.000 berries. The man seing Adam was so generous, quickly put the money in his pocket and find the three seat boats and the best bulls for the Yagara Bulls. Waiting for a moment, the boat with 3 seats was mounted on the bulls. After saying thanks, the three went excitedly following the water cannals to the city. With Adam sits on the middle driving the Yagara Bulls. " Thanks for coming ! Please take care !! " the man shout happily. " Thanks for the map !! " Nami said waving. " Okay, lets go Yagara !! " Adam said excitedly. " This is great, a useful animal." Robin said rubbing the head of the Yagara who felt happy. Nisss !!! " Eh, we need to go there.." Nami said to the bulls who drive itself not following Adam orders. " Hahaha look he wants this.. Are you hungry? Hallo what is this ??" Adam ask to the shop selling fods. Niss !! " mizu mizu meat is for people, but yagara bulls also like them.." the shop keeper said with her smile. " mizu mizu meat? Give me 100 !! " Adam said hurriedly. After paying, Adam taste the mizu mizu meat together with Nami and Robin, Adam also gave some to the Yagara Bull he rides. " So~~ Soft.. Yum~~ " Adam said happily.. " Um.. It taste good. " Nami and Robin because of the Anti Aging effect on them, they dont care with eating food too much making them fat. " Look. Another one.. If you look carefully, there are lots of people wearing mask.." Robin said. " Its the Water 7 city tradition maybe, but they used it to hide their identity too, some were tourist, Cipher Pols, Pirates, and many more.. Hahaha dont worry, lets go try other and sight seeing calmly " Adam said loudly while eating the mizu mizu meat happily. Niss !! Because of Adam loud voice, the people wearing mask some have cold sweat hearing his words. Nami and Robin hearing Adam words were dignified for a moment, but after hearing " Dont Worry " from Adam words, they let go and just have fun. Adam and the three went to every places in the Water 7, tasting different cuisine, culture, shopping. Most of it was shopping, which was the two beauty, but Adam didnt felt helpless and also help and accompany them. While sometimes Adam also suggest their dress and undies without shame infront of the shop keeper. Until the sun completely down and it was time for dinner. " Dinner time, back to Golden Yacht or ? " Adam ask to the two beuaty each side of him. " Golden Yacht, your cook is bettter. " Nami said quickly, Robin nods too. " Hahaha.. Ok.. Yagara ! Back to the previous Rental Bull ! " Adam said patted the Yagara head. Nis !! After giving the Yagara Bulls back to the Rental Bull Shop owner, Adam, Nami and Robin walk to the small peninsula where the Golden Yacht parks not too far from the shop. But when the three come, they shocked looking at many people outside the Force Field of the Golden Yacht. Chapter 124 - Enthusiastic Shipwrights Adam also shocked, because he did not use any of his Observation Haki to guard the Golden Yacht. With the Force Field, it was enough. " What are they doing? " Nami exclaimed confusedly. " From their appearance, and clothes. Im sure they were the shipwrights and come to see the Golden Yacht. " Robin said calmly. " Hello hello.. Adam-san, Nami-san, Robin-san.. My name is Iceburg, the president of the Galley-La company and the mayor of Water 7. " A tall middle aged man with blue hair quicly and respectfully come to Adam, Nami and Robin and introduce himself while giving his hand for a shake. " Iceburg-san.. Nice to meet you too. What is with this situation ?" Adam said shaking with his hand. " Oh.. This. I was informed before that you came, and wanted to see the new type of ship you have. We knew that you were still sight seeing and shopping, so we wait here.." Iceburg said embarassedly. " Is it? But the ship you want to see im sure was not this.. " Adam said with a smile. " Yes, it was different from before, it looks bigger. " Iceburg said. " Yes, This ship i build myself, 90% solid gold, 111km per hour which was thrice the speed of the previous ship, the sailing system was full electronical. The most important thing was, it can fly ." Adam said proudly. Iceburg and the many people nearby did not care with Adam proud expression, if he did not give any proud expression with ship this specifications they will felt wrong. Hearing Adam"s words, many people were shocked. " Can.. Can we get inside and see it?? " Iceburg ask embarassedly with expectation. " Cough.. This is where my family currently live, so sorry. But.. If you want to wait for a moment, after i cook dinner for my famiily, i will show you my previous ship.. " Adam said calmly. Hearing Adam reject, people felt depressed, but hearing his next words everyone was back happy. " Sorry for our rude behaviour, we will wait then.. " Iceburg said happily. Adam smiled and walk to the Golden Yacht with Nami and Robin passing through the invisible Force Field. Making people who previously try to get near was more curious. Because they felt a wall previously blocking them. After a dinner with Nami, Robin and Koby. Adam went out alone to meet the enthusiastic shipwrights. " Iceburg-san. Lets go to the shore.. " Adam wave to Iceburg. Iceburg and everyone quickly follow Adam and went to the shore curiously. Then Adam take out the Princess40m out from the System Space and the yacht appear out of thin air and float on the sea. " That is my previous ship, it name was Princess40. The speed can reach 44km in one hour, bla..bla..bla.." Adam said to everyone. " The cost was around 500 million berries. " Adam said seriously. Because in the STORE tab was 10 times cheaper, Adam only bought it 50 million berries. " How about your current ship, Adam-san ?" Iceburg ask. " Cough.. My ship, 25-30 billion.. It exclude the 90% parts which was made of gold..." Adam said truthfully. Everyone suck a cold breath and look at the Golden Yacht which was full of light not too far. " Its expensive because its luxury. For the propulsion system, it was not too expensive. 50-100 million berries was enough for a speed of this Princess40m ship which was around 44km per hour. Come lets go." Adam said and jump toward the Princess40m Because the Princess40m was not too far, people can easily jump toward it. Because the ship was small, not everyone can enter. But Adam still explain everything and showing around. Until one hour later, everyone was back to the shore of the small peninsula. " So, it was expensive because of it was luxury and made of steel. If the propulsion system was build to ship made of wood. It wont cost too much, at least 100-200 million. Right Adam-san? " Iceburg ask " Yes, this is a gift for you as for our meeting. You can dissamble or collect it i dont care. " Adam said patted Iceburg shoulder. " This... Hahaha i accept it then, Adam-san.." Iceburg hesistated for a moment then thinking about the parts and engine he can studied he laugh and accept it. " Umm. But this three.." With a wave of his hand, the people of Iceburg from the Galley-La company all was thrown gently away from the three people. And Adam also use his Conqueror"s Haki to the three people, making them directly fall on their knees and hands. " This..Adam-san what is the meaning?? " Iceburg ask frowning. Iceburg and everyone else directly change their attitude from the happy and polite before to angry. " Dont be angry, i save your life.. " Adam said patted Iceburg shoulder. Chapter 125 - Misserable CP-9 " This three were from the Cipher Pols, exactly the CP-9.. I have the ability of Voice of All Things. I can read their heart. " Adam said. " They try to assasinate you tonight, by framing me. Why they try to assasinate you maybe you know.. Franky, give it to me. With me it is more safer. " Adam said to Franky. Seing Franky with his blank and confused face, Adam continue. " Pluton can destroy an island with 1 shot of his cannon, but in my eyes it was nothing. My fist can directly destroy a planet. Keeping it only making you all dangerous . " Adam said calmly. Franky was shocked and look at Iceburg. Seeing Iceburg nodded, Franky open his stomach and take out old drawings and gave it to Adam. " I will keep this, its more safe. " Adam put it directly into his Storage Ring. Everyone were curious, except for the three CP-9, Iceburg and Franky. " What are you going to do with them? I think they were already abandoned from the World Government. They should not know that i have Voice of All Things, while the other Cipher Pols know it. It can be condluded that they were abandoned already since the start i enter this city.. " Adam said calmly. Hearing Adam words, everyone soon back looking the three people and was very furious. " Lucci, Kaku, Kalifa... You three." Some of the people in the Galley-La company said helplessly. " Let them go. Adam-san.. That thing was already with you, we will be safe.." Iceburg said sadly. Hearing Iceburg"s words, everyone also let go their anger. Although the three people were CP-9 and try to assasinate Iceburg, but it was not happened yet because was prevent by Adam. And they also knew each other for almost 5 years. Adam stop his Conqueror"s Haki toward the three people. One person suddenly disappear in place and appear left side of Adam with his fist aiming at Adam"s head. But Adam stop it easily with his left palm. " Angry? " Adam look at Rob Lucci with was in his furious expression. " The strongest member of CP9 in history, just like this? " Adam let go of his left palm and said in disdain. Adam let go of his palm, and Rob Lucci back away from Adam. Adam held the Excalibur hilt which was tucked in the dark green sash around his waist . Seing Adam pulling out the Excalibur, everyone was worried. " Adam-san.." Iceburg try to calm Adam. " Nothing, i can forgive the other. But he cant, he was already brainwashed, and only loyal to the World Government. And also he was a cold blooded person.. " Adam said seriously Adam then point the Excalibur to Rob Lucci who was already transform into his Devil Fruit full form. Adam attached the Conqueror"s Haki to the Excalibur and use the ability toward Rob Lucci. " You will surrender to me. Erase your loyalty to the World Government, bring your comrades and live peacefully " Adam said calmly. " YES ! EMPEROR ADAM !! " Rob Lucci directly fell on his knees and hands again and said respectfully. Everyone nearby was shocked with what they see. " You two, is the World Government really justice? You have seen it in your own eyes, and i dont need to tell it anymore. Go ~ " Adam said after tucking in the Excalibur back to his dark green sash on his left waist. Kalifa and Kaku who were already stood look at each other, then they nod and leave together with Rob Lucci after giving their apology eyes to everyone. Seing the three people were gone, everyone sigh.. " Its already midnight, then i will go to sleep. " Adam said patted Iceburg shoulder, Adam walk to the shiny Golden Yacht not too far. " Adam-san.. Thank you.. " Iceburg shout with gratitude.. " Nothing.. " Adam didnt look back and just wave his hand lazily. Seing Adam was gone, Iceburg and everyone look back at the gift Adam gave and get excited. " Hahaha Iceburg-san sooner or later we will build many Yacht.. " someone said happily. While Iceburg, Franky and other shipwrights were discussing the yacht. Adam went to the bathroom for a quick wash and went to his bedroom. Seeing Nami and Robin did not sleep yet, Adam get excited and jump to the bed . The next morning, everyone were having breakfast after Adam send breakfast to Vivi and Hiyori. " The Log Pose need to wait for 1 week, Adam.. " Nami said after eating breakfast. " Yes.. We can just buy a Log Pose which was already full recorded its magnetic force. The next destination is Fishman Island. While we follow the Log Pose pointing, we will pass through the Florian Triangle and then reach Sabaody Archipelago. " Adam said after wiping his mouth then ask. " We can go anytime, if you all still want to go play i can wait, even though Sabaody was far, we can easily teleport there.. " Adam said with his reassured smile. " No need. We will just sail again after lunchtime. " Nami said. Robin nods too. While Koby just keep eating his breakfast. " We will go our daily practice, you can go buy the Log Pose. " Robin said. Adam nods with his smile. Chapter 126 - Florian Triangle Koby went to workout, with Nami and Robin do their daily practice till lunchtime. While Adam went to the Water 7 alone and went to find a navigation store. Because of his fame, Adam face was known by a lot of people, especially went they saw the sword hanging on Adam"s left waist. Like yesterday, Adam Ignoring everyone shocking, worried, scared, nervous expression and just keep calmly finding the Navigation Store. Adam went to the Navigation Store, and ask the seller directly. Soon Adam get the Log Pose with fully recorded magnetic force which point to Fishman Island. After buying the Log Pose, Adam teleport back to the Golden Yacht, and just sit there calmly watching Nami, Robin and Koby working out. When Koby faints, Adam will use his acupuncuture skills to remove the tiredness and heal his wounds, making him wakeup fresh again and continue working out. " Its lunchtime, ill prepare. " Adam clap his hand stopping everyone, when luchtime come. The three stop their doings and rest on the spot. After lunch, Nami and Robin went to the bathroom to take a shower. While Koby continue working out. And Adam himself wait in the Wheelhouse while reading some information about the Florian Triangle he has bought. " Lets go !! " Nami said excitedly. Soon she went to the Wheel, turn on the flight mode and the ship fly toward the sea and land on the sea not too far. Then set the ship speed and follow the direction of the Log Pose. " Florian Triangle, its full of mystery.. " Robin said taking the book Adam put down. " Umm... The strange sea where almost everything disappears, shrouded in mystery.. " Nami shivered a bit. " Every year in that sea, over a hundred sh.i.p.s vanish mysteriously.. Whats more, ghost sh.i.p.s carrying corpses wander there, or so they say.. " Robin said excitedly directly opposite the scared Nami. " Umm yes.. In my world, there is also this kind of sea. It was called Bermuda Triangle.. Dont worry, we wont have anything. I really hope we meet Gecko Moria there, one of the Shichibukai. " Adam said explaining. " Hmm Gecko Moria? Why did you want to meet him ? " Nami ask curiously, with Robin too. Looking at the two curious beauty, Adam tell everything he knew about Gecko Moria. Including about his past which defeated by Kaido, Shusui, Ryuma corpse Adam promise to send to Wano. " Yes, he also has the largest ship in the whole world, the Thriller Bark. Sadly, it was full of darkness and creepy. If its look beautiful, i will take it.." Adam said helplessly. " Darkness.. Interesting.. " Robin said l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips. " Hmm.. Largest ship, im sure he has many treasures.. " Nami said excitedly. Looking the two woman with different personality, Adam can only smile. " Yes, we also hope to meet Brook at the Florian Triangle and sent him to Laboon. " Adam said almost forgetting his promise with Laboon. " Laboon ? " Robin ask confusedly. " Ohh, its the big whale in the twin cape, bla..bla..bla.. " Nami said to Robin. " Oh that big whale, when i went to Paradise from West Blue, the ship i was on almost enter his mouth.." Robin after trying to remembers for a moment. Nami frowned and look toward the sky in distance. " This barometric pressure.. A "raging storm" is on the way.. In five minutes.. " Nami said with her amazing weather prediction. Adam and Robin already used to with Nami navigator skills. " Where should we head to Nami ? " Adam ask calmly. " South-south east.." Nami reply while streering the wheel. Several minutes later, Golden Yacht change it course and head to south-south east. " No good, its all headwind.. We need to enter the flight mode and head forward.." Nami said quickly. Robin who was nearby, press the flight button. Soon, the Golden Yacht hover above the raging sea waves and head toward the distance away from the storm. Until the Golden Yacht was far from the storm, the Golden Yacht land again on the sea. " Haa.. We are through... " Nami said excitedly. " Yes.. We already enter the Florian Triangle.. " Adam said while looking around the dark and mysterious atmosphere. " It shouldnt be night yet.. The fogs so thick, its really dark.." Robin look outside. " The raging storm also suddenly appears.. It was like making us to go to the Florian Triangle faster.." Nami said worriedly, clinging to Adams right arm. " Dont worry.. " Adam patted Nami head gently. " YOHOHOHO~~~ " Chapter 127 - Brook " YOHOHOHO~~ " " What the.. Music ?? " Nami said looking around and cling more tight at Adam. " TEACHER TEACHER !! THIS PLACE IS SCARY.. WHERE ARE WE? " Koby who usually focus working out also went to the Wheelhouse quickly. " Florian Triangle" Robin smiles. " WHATTT.. " Koby was shocked and scared too like Nami and wanted to cling to Adam too. But Adam put his palm on his face stopping him. " YO...HO..HO..HO~~~~ " The music and sings heard again. " What is that.... " Nami said nervously. " Come.. " Adam said with a smile. Soon, everyone was out of the Wheelhouse and went to the deck and saw a old galleon suddenly appear from the thick fog. " YOHOHOHO~~ " ` YO..HO..HO..HO~~~ " " GHOST SHIP !!!! " Nami and Koby shout scaredly. Adam then point his finger toward the living skeleton who was singing and looking at them. Nam and Koby look at Adam point direction and more shock and scared. " AHHH !! " Nami directly cling on Adam"s neck and burried her face on his back. Koby squat and hide in the rail. " Its okay.. Nami, Koby.. " Adam said calmly. " Lets meet him.. " Adam said excitedly. " No !! " Nami and Koby said together. Adam jump from the deck and land to the old galleon not too far from the living skeleton, followed by Robin too. Nami and Koby was left, and soon they jump too, and quickly hide behind Adam. " Hello.." Adam said kindly to the living skeleton. " Hello,. YOHOHOHO~~ !! " the talking skeleton dressed in formal attire complete with top hat and cane said gently and laugh. " Look Nami, Koby. Its okay.. " Adam said to the two who were also finally calm down, but still curious. " Pardon my earlier behavior !! What a suprise !! Its been decades, perhaps, since i have met a living person!! All you sea is a ghost ship after a ghost ship around these parts.. So scarry !! " the talking skeleton said shiveredly. " He is talking Adam !! The skeleton with an afro is talking !! " Nami said. " My, my !!! What a two lovely young woman over there!! BEAAAAUUUTIFUL!! YOHOHOHO~~ " the talking skeleton said happily. " Ehh... no.. thats " Nami still scared and wave her hands embarassedly. Robin just giggle. " I have never set eyes on such a beauty !! even though i dont have eyes anymore.. YOHOHOHO~"!!" the talking skeleton start to talk with his skeleton joke and continue with his gentlemen posture. " Perhaps, you"d be so kind as to show me your p.a.n.t.i.e.s?? " " LIKE WE"D SHOW YOU !! " Nami angrily kick his head. Adam knew Nami kick was not using her full power, so he did not stop. " YOHOHOHO ~~! How severe.. " the talking skeleton said laying on his back at the deck rubbing the big bruise strangely appear on his skull. " I felt that down to my bones, just down to my skeleton.. " The talking skeleton said jokely. " SHUT UP !! " Nami roar. " HAHAHAHA !! " Adam laugh happily. While Robin just giggle, and Koby was still scared hiding behind Adam. " Oh this lady with the black hair.. You dont mind? Would you show me your p.a.n.t.i.e.s ?" the talking skeleton stand up and ask in gentlemen to Robin. Bang !! Another kick landeed on the talking skeleton from Nami. " ADAM !! " Nami said angrily to Adam who was laughing. " Cough.. Cough.. This talking skeleton, they are my wives, Nami and Robin. This is my student, Koby. My name is Adam. " Adam with his "serious" face said.. " Sorry for my behaviour, but i was amazed by your life to have two beautiful wives.. " the talking skeleton stand ups and bow gently towards Adam. " Hello, everyone !! How do you do? Im "Dead Bones" Brook ! Nice to meet you!! " Brook introduce himself politely picking up his top hat toward everyone. " We have been looking for you, Brook from the Rumbar Pirates... Pack your things, your friends bones, and we will wait at our ship." Adam said kindly with his smile. " Currently, infront of you were the strongest person in the world. " Adam said seriously, then he turns back and jump back to the Golden Yacht. Nami, Koby and Robin also went back to the Golden Yacht. Leaving Brook silent and stood still thinking Adam''s words. Chapter 128 - Brook (2) After Adam and the group landed on the deck, everyone sits on the outdoor lounge at the Flybridge. " Adam.. Adam.. Is he the Brook that Laboon waiting for ? " Nami ask curiously. " Umm. " Adam hums nodding. " Why he should bring his friends bones too ? " Koby ask timidly. " Ofcourse to burry them.. We will go to Thriller Bark where there are graves for them." Adam explain to Koby. " Look, he is quite fast. " Robin point to the Brook who was jumping from his ship. Brook came with a big bag, which inside Adam knew where just bones of his friends from the Rumbar Pirates. " Amazing ship you have here, Adam-san. Yohohoho ~~ " Brook praise after puting down the big bag behind him down carefuly. "Brook, welcome on board. And thank you for your praise " Adam greet him with his smile. " Yohohoho !! Well its not getting any warmer out here.. Lets go inside the ship ! lets have dinner !! " Brook said shamelessly. " Dont go deciding by yourself !! " Nami shout angrily.. Because its already time for dinner too, everyone went below to the Lower Main Deck to the Dinning Area. " Oh, such a wonderful, dining room! And the pantry, too ! This is an incredible ship, Yohohoho ! " Brook said sitting on the dinning seat and looking around. " Ofcourse, Teacher build it. " Koby said proudly. " But it would be nice if we could start eating, its been decades since i have a proper meal.. Everyday i have been living with this pain, as though the skin of my belly and my back were stuck together.. But ofcourse, i dont have skin on my belly, or on my back !! Yohohoho!! " Brook said. Adam, Nami, Robin and Koby just smile hearing his skull joke. " Im making it.. Please drink your milk in the meantime.." Adam said shouting from the Main Pantry, The food soon arrived, and everyone have a happy dinner. After finishing the food, Adam wipe his mouth and said to Brook. " Brook, we promise to Laboon and Crocus to bring you back to Twin Cape.. " " Yes! Laboon is waiting for you for 50 years.." Koby said.. Then Adam describe what Laboon done bashing his head for the past years.. " Laboon.. " Brook muttered sadly " Sorry, i cant return yet.. " " Ill tell you everything now. It has been a long time... Since i began drifting on this sea.. being a skeleton.. and not having a shadow.. are completely different things.. " Adam and everyone listen seriously. " Some years ago... A man snacthed away my shadow.. " " Snatched away,, your shadow?? " Robin ask " You are a talking skeleton. It doesnt matter what you say. It wont suprise us anymore, right? " Nami said " But it could. A shadow being sotelen.. It means that i cannot exist in a world with light.. If my body is exposed to direct sunlight, it will start to disappear, i saw someone i met disappear under the sun infront of my own eyes!! It was a horrible sight for me, even though im a skeleton. I dont have the shadow that should be seen in the light." " I also cannot be seen in a mirror or in a photograph! In short, mine is an existence rejected by light!. My nakama were all annihilated, im "dead bones" Brook! Nice to meet you !! " Brook then stand up and dance. " Why are you so cheerful???!! " Nami said facepalmed " And even then, im still alive and kicking! As a skeleton, though !!" " Yohohoho~~ Yohohohoho~~! " " Yohohoho~ Yohohohoh~"Adam also follow happily. " Today is a wonderful day!! I was able to find somebody!! I could tell the difference between today and tomorrow on this dark sea with a thick fog. All alone on a ship that wont obey its rudder. How many years i have been wandering! I have been reaaaally lonely!! " Brook said bowing in gentlemen way. Adam, Nami, Robin and Koby face look sympathetic. " Lonely and afraid! So much that i wanted to die!! I have lived a long time!! People are a delight !! For me, you are my delight!! Yohoho!! " " If i had tears, i could cry with happiness!! " " You made a promise with Laboon and Crocus, but sorry i cant return yet. Im really glad, thank you very much. Even if i could leave this sea with you, it would be just a matter of time before my body disappeared. I have to get back my shadow, which is still here. I have to wait for a miracle day!! YOHOHOHO!! " " Actually, me, and my two wives already knew. We just want to listen from your mouth. " Adam said with a smile and continue. " Is it Moria and the Thriller Bark? Dont worry, we will help you get your shadow back. I also have some things need to get at Thriller Bark." Adam calmy said without any worries. " But.." Brook wants to said and stop by Adam. " Here is my Wanted Poster.. " Adam said taking out his Wanted Poster and throw it to Brooks. Brook un roll the Wanted Poster and look at it carefully, then he was shocked. " 10.2 billion berries !! " Brook was shocked. Chapter 129 - Thriller Bark " Its enough to tell you how strong i am. Now Lets go to Thriller Bark !!! " Adam said happily. " Umm.. Adam-san, Thriller Bark is a ship that sail wandering at the Florian Triangle seas.. " Brook said. Then Adam face fell, and almost forget. " You have been here for so long? You did not remember their route ? " Nami ask frowning. " No.. Yohohoho~ " Brook laugh embarassedly " I think we can only roam around this sea then.. " Robin said with her smile. " Huh.. Ill fly and find it. You all can wait here, Nami use the pendant anytime if something happened. Koby dont forget to clean the dishes. " Adam said to everyone. Adam went to the deck and teleport in the air while using his Observation Haki fully covering the area 20km with him as the center. In 5 minutes, Adam has found many mysterious and creepy things at Florian Triangle. From monsters which was taller than the Zunesha, to many ghost sh.i.p.s. But Adam did not disturb them and keep looking for the Thriller Bark. Soon he found it and land on a flat ground belong to the island the Thriller Bark ship carries. Ignoring everyone looking at him with their shock and horrified face, Adam use his Teleport Teleport Fruit powers and mark the ground beneath him. Then Adam teleport back to the Golden Yacht. " Ohh !! " Brook who was drinking his hot tea was shocked. " HAHA.. I found it, i also found many monsters with height almost 20km, many ghost sh.i.p.s.. bla..bla.. " Adam said what he saw in this Florian Triangle. " Ihh... " Nami and Koby shivered. " So the things in the books telling about the Florian Triangle were true, interesting.. " Robin licked her lips. " Cough.. lets go.. " Adam first touch Brook and teleport him at Thriller Bark, then Koby. Next was Nami and Robin, after that leaving him alone at the Golden Yacht. Adam touch the Golden Yacht and soon he teleport above the ground where he marks, also above Brook, Nami, Robin and Koby shocking them. Adam quickly went to the keel of the Golden Yacht, and carry it with his one hand. " Golden Yacht ! Activate Landing Slids ! " Adam shout to the Golden Yacht above him. Soon, the hull ship transform and a Landing Slids were out. After Adam slowly put the Golden Yacht in the ground. Adam look at everyone, Nami and Robin was calm. But Koby and Brook was shocked by Adam strength. " Teacher, your very powerful " Koby said with worship. " Yohohoho ~ I will diretly crush to pieces if i was fallen by it, im sure this ship was much heavier than other ship. Especially 90% of the parts were solid gold.. " Brook said jokingly. " Ahaha.. Nothing.. Its just as light as feather.. " Adam laugh and said truthfully. Hearing Adam"s words, everyone felt their ears were wrong. " Clap Clap. Then lets go clean up this zombies.. " Adam said clapping his hands and waking everyone. Adam, Nami, Robin, Koby and Brook look at the many zombies who have surrounded them. They first was shocked seing Adam and the others, but when they saw the 80m ship full of gold.They thought of their boss would be happy if they can bring it . So they try to scare them first and attack them soon later. Although the Thriller Bark ship was huge. Adam still can cover the whole place easily with his Observation Haki and Conqueror"s Haki. " Let me clear them all. " Adam said while going forward. A golden lights flickered from Adam green pupil, and a powerful momentum broke out from Adam body, with green wave of winds blew from Adam position as the center to the whole Thriller Bark. Soon everyone at Thriller Bark except from Adam"s group all stop in place. From the Zombies, Gecko Moria"s crews, the pirates who lost their shadows and hides somewhere. " The pirates who lost their shadows, come to my position if you want to live. Absalom, Hogback and Perona come too. Im sure you all read newspaper and knew me. " Adam attached his voice to his Conqueror"s Haki. The people besides the zombies all heard Adam voice, when they felt the pressure on their body was gone. They all hesistate wether to go to Adam, but soon thought of Adam strength they all finally with their heavy steps went to Adam place. When Adam first come, they already spotted it. So many of them knew Adam current location. " Adam what are you doing? " Nami ask confusedly. " Finding a helper.. " Adam said with a smirk. Soon Adam and the others saw many people come and gather together not too far from Adam nervously. " Thriller Bark Victim"s Association ? You all were pirates, am i right? I hate pirates, but i gave you all a chance.." Adam said looking at them seriously, then taking out many bag of salt from his Storage Ring he prepare the previous day. " This is salt, spread it to all the zombies. With that the shadows will gone, and they will turn into a corspe. After that you all burried them properly, and then i will prepare food for you all and you can go away from this place. " Adam said seriously Hearing Adam words, they thought their ears were wrong. " Thats the first chance from me. The second was, fight with me and maybe you can get your freedom ? " Adam words were calm, but the people still felt cold.